《Begging for Time》 Prologue of the Prologue 1 She sits in an empty void. A lonely reach covered only in darkness. An endless sea of inky null. A place inside her subconscious only she and the dead may roam. Not even she can reach her here. The witch sits. Not in a throne, but a seat only comparable to one. There is a ringing. The sound of a bell, no- not quite¡­ It''s more of a chime. It endlessly tolls in her ears. The sound notifies the witch of an organism''s inevitable passing. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The sound of death. She subconsciously allows the souls to pass on into the Convergence. Amidst the repeated flow of chimes, however, one stands out. The sound is weak, as if a whimper. Homing in, she allows the life of a young boy to play out inside her head. She witnesses his memories, his thoughts, his emotions, all of his fallen dreams and failures. Her fragile heart saddens. The boy has not yet lived a fulfilling life. But the chime can only mean one thing¡­ The boy is about to die. Prologue of the Prologue 2: Tiresome Existence "To my future soul, I hope time is kind to you. I hope you find happiness. I hope you find peace. But above all, I hope you find yourself." - Arius, Scholar of Everlas ~~~~~ "Sirius, are you happy with your life?" His grandfather''s frail fingers make their way onto his own. The question stuns him a moment, this old man has never once said anything of the sort. His grandfather is an odd individual. He''s traveled the world in search of adventure since he was around Sirius'' age, only popping in to visit family every couple of months. Sirius has nothing against the man, in fact, he couldn''t care less about him. Being only sprinkled throughout his childhood and recent years, the boy has grown no attachment to his grandfather, much like everything else. Previously dead-eyed, Sirius masks his disengagement with a shallow smile. "Of course, my life is great." A lie so obvious, Sirius almost feels bad for saying it aloud. Of course, neither his grandfather or his mother and brother in the room know this. And he has no intention of telling any of them this fact. The dying man exhales a ragged but relieved breath. "I''m glad," a fulfilled grin makes its way onto his wrinkled face. "Make sure it stays that way. You know, my life was pretty great too. I saw so many sights, met so many amazing people, went to so many places... it was beautiful." Sirius can''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy. All he can think is the sarcastic words... -Good for you. Why are you thinking this way? Stop it. Stop being selfish, this isn''t about you. Amidst his grandfather''s final moments, Sirius can''t bring himself to care. And he degrades himself for it. Hearing about the grand life of another only reminds him of how much he hates his own. They are thoughts he wishes he wouldn''t have. His mother''s tearful cries echo in the bleak hospital room, along with his brother''s. Sirius'' brother, Canopus, loves their grandfather more than anyone. Their bond is truly something to behold. And now... that is being ripped away from him. It only makes sense to cry. Even his grandfather builds tears in his eyes, a sight he has never seen before. All of these tears, all of these weeps and sniffles... and all Sirius can think of is how he''s the only one who won''t. The only one who can''t. His tears don''t even think to fall. The heartbeat on the monitor flatlines, and the aged eyes of his grandfather close for the last time. Devastation fills the room and drains the tear ducts of his family members dry. The car ride home and the rest of the night bleed together until Sirius is left in his room, watching the ceiling fan spin. ***** Sirius'' eyes greet his dimly lit bedroom. Morning light peers through the curtains, covering the barren walls with its warmth. His alarm ripping him from his false slumber, he reaches over to shut it off. He rolls onto his back, mindlessly watching the ceiling fan spin around and around. He spent all night trying to feel any morsel of grief, but to no avail. Even after the death of a family member... nothing changes. Just another sleepless night. And now... -It''s just another day. The rough texture of a tongue slimes his cheek. Hot breath of a dog engulfs the boy''s nostrils. Gently patting the tiny head, with a deep breath and a sigh, he stumbles out of bed. Shuffling his feet across the soft carpet, he picks up a slate t-shirt and slips it on. The stubby legs of the old hound follow suit. Flicking on the light switch to the bathroom, the brightness difference makes him squint. While his bloodshot eyes adjust, he puts his hand under his right eye. It feels heavy. He''s been falling asleep later and later, and last night certainly didn''t help change that. Despite the never-ending wave of tiredness he feels throughout the day, he just can''t seem to sleep. He suspects it to be insomnia, though he can never tell anyone to check. He tries to avoid himself in the mirror, directing his view to a smiley face he carved in the mirror years ago. He catches a glimpse of his dark, bed-headed hair. -Your hair is getting long. The thought almost makes him smile. He has never been one to care about his appearance. For his whole life the hair on his head had been cut short, only recently has he begun growing it out. It is something new, yet he still feels there is no significant change. He looks the same, maybe a little gloomier. The almost-smile retreats into a shallow frown. Drops of water splash on his shirt. The bristles on his toothbrush are few and tattered, the water glides right through. I need a new toothbrush. He has for a month, but neglects to inform his mother. He finishes brushing his teeth and glances once more into the mirror. Everyone has always told him how handsome he is. But to him, he looks average, below that even. Uninteresting, unappealing, unalive. He heads back into his room and slides on one of his couple dull hoodies. I think I wore this already this week. Oh well. Now fixed in the kitchen, a piece of toast pops out of the toaster. How many times have I made this same breakfast? While he attempts to switch up his morning meal, if you can even call it a meal, it always leads back to toast. Darn old toast. Grabbing his bag and keys, he slips on his worn-out shoes. It''s been about a year since he''s gotten new ones. Clothes too for that matter. As he pushes the door open, his mother''s voice reaches his ear. "I love you, have a good day!" His mother''s words never ring to him as caring. Rather, she is obligated to say it, since he is her son. And yet, she always smiles as she says it. Her voice is soft, yet slightly strained. Still coping with the death of her father the night before, no doubt. She tries her best to sound loving and happy, but she is painfully easy to read. His mother is middle-aged with her son''s umber hair, only hers is much longer. She stands about a head shorter than Sirius, in her pajamas. Luckily, her job does not require her to dress-up. Sirius plasters a shoal smile onto his face. "Bye, see you later." He steps out into the morning mist and shuts the door. He hops into his old, low-clearance car he had randomly gotten one day as a surprise from his mother. She always comes home with random gifts for him and his brother. Yet Sirius always feels guilty. She''s low on money, it''s obvious, so why does she always give them random gifts? He wishes she''d stop, though her erratic presents always cure his apathy. Though only for a moment. A random song on the radio vibrates throughout the car. Sirius stares blankly at the road. He''s driven this road so many times. His subconscious autopilot is the only thing keeping his car on the road. If another car were to come barreling towards him, he probably wouldn''t notice. He parks in his usual spot outside of the school. Shutting off his car, he sits for a moment in silence. Looking at the time, he takes a breath. Another day. School. Once the highlight of his younger years, now holds absent meaning for him. Anything he learns is immediately forgotten as he steps outside the classroom. His once astonishing grades keep slipping further and further away, though staying awake is more of a struggle than classwork. His body likes to sleep here more than his own bed. He has friends, but they are just people he talks to. Strangers. Strangers who talk, but don''t listen. People. Just people. All conversations and the teacher''s lesson are drowned out by a numbing static. He doesn''t care to hear them, so his body won''t let him. Getting a paper in class, he proceeds to doodle before writing his name and lying his head down in his arms. This is what classes are like. Sleep now, do work later. Though usually, that later is at two in the morning. It doesn''t really help his whole not sleeping predicament. Sitting at lunch with a group of friends, he quietly stares off at nothing in particular. One of them asks what he''s staring at, Sirius snaps out if it, giving a brief "I don''t even know." They all go back to chatting. Lunches are his least favorite time of the school day. It''s just sitting at a table full of boys who all know each other. Of course, he knows them too, but only surface level. He hasn''t been invited out or to someone''s house in ages. They all call and play games online together. They''re friends. While Sirius feels like an outsider, he sits with a makeshift smile. I need to use the bathroom. One of his teachers places the test he took yesterday in front of him. B. Not bad taking his other recent grades for comparison, yet it gives him no satisfaction. He used to be the smartest in his class when he was young. He even attended special learning classes for the talented and gifted. All of that shine has grimed away. Looking to the classmate next to him, an A+ insults him. He flips his paper over and places his head back into his folded arms. I hate history. The hands of the clock mock his very existence. Slogging incessantly into the abyss of wasted time. Seconds feel like hours that never end. -Why must time move so slowly? Walking out of school, he listens to one of his friends ramble. Sirius gets in a couple of sentences, but the guy keeps going on and on. What is he even blabbering about? Sirius eventually walks away towards the soccer fields; the guy doesn''t even notice Sirius left. Should I take offense to this? Kneeling down, he sets his bag onto the ground. While taking out and tying his cleats, a message appears on his phone. Mom: Hey honey, remember you go to your Dad''s house tonight. Love you! His parents. They divorced when he was young, maybe four or five. Ever since, Sirius, along with his brother, exchange between the households. They''ve done it so many times. Too many times. Due to financial struggles, both his mother and father have been forced to move countless times. He''s switched schools repeatedly, leaving behind friends he has never spoken to again. With a blank expression, he sets the phone down. A palm strikes Sirius'' behind. "Hey, man." "Hey," he briefly smiles to reply. His teammate continues to walk past and goes onto the field. Practice is starting. Soccer. Once his favorite activity, now is nothing more than a chore. When he was younger, Sirius was constantly showered with praise. Trophies and medals once filled his now arid shelves. Him and his friends would practice together, laughing the entire time. Due to time and moving schools, he has been forced to leave behind his teams, to leave behind the people who made him love the sport, to leave behind his love for the sport. Now, he continues the sport only out of obligation to his father. His enjoyment for the game has dwindled down into obscurity. While physically in shape, he is rather lean, it''s evident his body isn''t at peak stamina levels. He''s always been fast, ever since he was young, and that has persisted even till now. Any challenger would surely be swept in his dust. Yet his skill at the sport has diminished along with his enthusiasm. ***** Walking into his father''s home, he is immediately bombarded by him. "You need a haircut." His father is a sturdy man, with short spiky hair and strong features. His muscles may be tough, but his body has certainly seen better days. Especially his gut. Blue-gray eyes that never appear proud peer down. It''s never good enough for him. He''s never good enough. While Sirius acts happy in front of his dad, the truth remains. He hates him. Expectations after expectations, and when those expectations are met... there is no reward. While he doesn''t know the details fully, Sirius believes his father caused the divorce. His mother is constantly arguing over the phone with him about when Sirius and his brother are there or at her house. His stuck-up attitude, the way he always thinks he''s always in the right, the never-ending comments and complaints he has about Sirius... It''s all so... mind-numbing. Sirius pretends to chuckle, "Yeah, yeah." His dad doesn''t waver, instead, he simply leaves the room. Sirius returns to his dead expression. -I hate you. Dinner is filled with sounds of silverware clanking. Yellow light from the ceiling coats the wooden dining table. Sirius is seated next to his brother, Canopus. The two brothers couldn''t look less alike, yet for some reason, people always comment they look the same. Both of them avoid eye contact with each other. Even their eyes are different colors. Their father stops his overly loud chewing. He turns to their indignant stepmother, "When are your kids coming back?" "I believe Thursday," she replies. Their stepmother always seems ticked off. Looks of disgust for others and pride for herself. She only cares for her children and her image, yet, in front of their father, always acts so loving. One time, when their father was away for work, she neglected them for four days straight. She left them to cook and find rides to school on their own. Then, on the night of their father''s return, staged that Sirius, Canopus, and herself were all playing a board game together. Her children, Sirius'' stepsiblings, are all self-centered as well. With the same blonde hair as their mother, they constantly ask for things from her and Sirius'' father. His father, always trying to appear as a good person, never declines. Only feeding to the boys'' selfishness. Their father doesn''t seem to recognize that she carries no kindness for Sirius and Canopus. Not that it is a surprise. Not that it matters. Their rotten personalities are a match made in heaven. "Hey Sirius, why the serious face?" The same stupid joke. Sirius perks up and shrugs it off with a weak grin. He enables his kind, talkative personality. "Nothing, just spacing off." "How was practice today?" He doesn''t care. "Pretty good." The same response as always. "How''s the chicken?" Always fishing for compliments. "Pretty good, I like it." The same old lie. "I used the smoker today, haven''t used it for a while so I wasn''t sure how they''d turn up." "...Nice." ... His brother, usually conserved to himself, speaks out. "Today in class we-" "Put your hood down," the father''s voice demands. Canopus is wearing the same outfit from last night. He''s likely still grief-ridden over his grandfather''s passing. Not that their father cares. "Why?" "Do it," he spits. "It''s disrespectful." Canopus groans and pulls his hood back, revealing his short, dirty blonde hair that matches his father''s. "Don''t groan at me, when I tell you to do something, you do it. Got it?" "...Yes." Canopus looks down at his plate and starts playing with his chicken. The boy has always been the silent type, gray eyes always wandering into their own world. Sirius and Canopus were always close when they were younger. Being three or so years apart, they always stuck together. Climbing trees, messing around in a creek, catching fireflies... However, as they grew up, they drifted apart. Canopus is in middle school and despite his age, always is angry. Especially now, after his favorite person in the world died, he is clearly frustrated. The boy glances at Sirius, his head still hanging low. His brother isn''t watching. Sirius isn''t watching. He''s never watching. Sirius has been gazing down the whole time, not involving himself with any of it. The stepmother is clearly unbothered by the change in atmosphere at the table. The father, frustrated with his son, bears a look of annoyance. The rest of dinner is silent. ... -I hate them. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. After taking an overly long, hot shower, Sirius steps out of the steam-filled room and into the hallway. Walking to his room he overhears his father and stepmother arguing, but he tunes it out. It happens all the time. Canopus stands in the doorway to Sirius'' room. "You good?" Sirius asks, raising an eyebrow. "Shut up." Canopus steps out from the doorway and walks down the hall, entering his own room. The boy''s face is straight and emotionless. The door closes, leaving Sirius to stare at it for a moment. "Alrighty then." Canopus, for some reason, is always looking at Sirius. At random times, if Sirius glances at his brother, chances are, he is glancing back. It''s strange but doesn''t bother Sirius. Sirius lies in his bed, staring at the ceiling. He glances at the digital clock in his room. 4:17 AM. He''s been lying here for hours. Nights used to be fun. He used to stay up late with either his friends or brother all the time. Watching movies, playing games, sneaking snacks out from the kitchen... They would hold their breaths trying not to laugh, trying to avoid waking any parents. Now, nights are nothing more than endless hours in a dark room. ... Sirius'' eyes greet a darkened bedroom. He checks the clock in hope of it being morning. 5:36 AM. He props himself up and sits on the edge of his bed, placing his head in open palms. -I''m so tired. He lies back, the room is quiet. Closing his eyes once more, he listens for his heartbeat. Unbearable silence rings in his ears, only his breath momentarily whispers. The pounding in his chest is faint, yet there, nonetheless. The sound is confirmation that he''s still here. Still living. I''ve made it this far. I can keep going. ***** Waking up. Bumping into my brother. We don''t speak. Drive to school. Classes. Lunch. Soccer. I watch my teammates laugh and celebrate. I stay back. I always do. Nothing changes. Another dinner. The atmosphere of these suppers is always the same. Suffocating. Slightly muffled, the father speaks, "Your grades are slipping, what happened? You used to be a straight A student. You were the smartest in your class." -In like 4th grade... "I know, I know, it was just a really hard test." In truth, he doesn''t even remember what test they''re talking about. School is the same repetitive gauntlet every day. It all blends together. Canopus butts in, "You''re just stupid." Canopus has always had a knack for insults. Not that they''re any good. The father snaps, "Shut your mouth! We don''t use those words. You better stop or I''ll knock you out I swear to God." The atmosphere dampens yet another time. The father''s temper is a short fuse. Everything could be perfectly fine, and the next moment the bomb has already exploded. In recent years, that temper has only worsened. Especially around Canopus. Once again, another dinner is ruined. Shower, lie awake, sleep, breakfast, school, pretend, dinner, sleep, mess up, lunch, soccer, drive, doodle, lie awake, dinner, shower, drive, mom''s house, breakfast, lie, smile. It blends together. What had I eaten for lunch two days ago? My eyes grow heavier by the day. Something needs to change. But nothing ever does. Shoving his keys into his pocket, Sirius quickly tries to escape out the front door. "Where are you going?" "Just hanging out with some guys," Sirius puts on his usual facade. "Ah, the usual friends?" He somehow seems disinterested now. "Yeah, see you." Sirius swiftly shuts the door to avoid further confrontation and enters his car. He drives with no destination in mind. The usual friends are just an excuse to escape a while. They don''t exist. Headlights color the road he barrels down. Music blasts through the speakers, drowning out any possible thoughts. Finding a rest stop, he hops out and buys an apple juice with some money his mother gave him a while back. Leaning against the side of his car, he sips his once favorite drink. Now it is flavorless. Sounds of the night surround him. Cars cruising past, groups of people laughing down the sidewalk, the buzzing of streetlights. Taking it all in leads to introspection... "What am I doing?" The days tick endlessly by. Dribbling down the field, Sirius passes his teammates. He has always been fast. With the goal in sight, he winds back a shot and strikes the ball. It barrels straight into the arms of the keeper. He missed. His fellow teammates let out quiet "awhs", but they don''t linger on it. But Sirius does. He curses himself; you can''t even make an easy shot. Catching his breath, he looks around. No one is watching. They''ve already moved on. With no witnesses, he walks off the field. He gathers his things and goes to his car. No one has noticed he left. Sitting quietly in the cramped car, his phone dings. A small sense of hope lingers in the back of his mind, maybe someone noticed. Checking his theory, he picks up the phone. Father: Don''t forget you are coming to my house tomorrow. No one even noticed. -I don''t want to go home. He drives to his mother''s house and walks through the door. His mother is watching TV with a glass of wine in her hand. "There''s my perfect son!" -Perfect... Sirius smiles sullenly, "Hi, Mom." The sight of his mother always makes him feel bad for her. She doesn''t look bad or anything, in fact she is quite pretty, but she always seems stressed out. After the divorce, her financial situation took a turn for the worse. Now a single mother of two with no one to assist her and a poorly paying job, it''s easy to see why she is tired. Her job chains her to constant stress, working her most weekends and late nights. Despite everything, she always acts so cheerful around her children. She pauses her show and sets down her drink, "How was your day?" "Pretty good, I wasn''t really feeling soccer today though." "Aww, how come? You''ve always loved soccer." "I know, I just wasn''t feeling very... soccery today." "Do you remember when you were little you got the ball and ran entirely down the field but forgot to shoot the ball, so you ended up dribbling all the way to the next field over?" Sirius lets out a forced little chuckle, "Heh, not really." The mentioning of older memories never fails to sadden him. "Ahh," she lets out a long sigh. "Good times, good times. You were such a funny little man." She gets off her chair and walks over to him. "And now you''re my funny big man." She pinches his cheek and scrunches her nose. Sirius gives her a closed-lip smile in return. His mouth feels weighted. She examines his face before smiling herself, "You''re such a great kid." She walks back over and falls into her chair. Sirius holds where she pinched him, his smile slowly fades into a frown. -Stop it... No amount of affection makes him feel anything. He takes off his bag and starts heading upstairs. He passes his brother who is sitting on the steps. Sirius lies on his bed, staring at the ceiling fan spin. -I''m so tired. Floorboards creak and wind rattles the windows. He''s lived in this house for years. But it doesn''t feel like a home. Nowhere does. Holing up in his room only drives his isolation further. His colorless cave is the only retreat from everyone and everything. The ceiling fan that spins and turns is no different than a clock. Idle days spent rotting in this room. Leaving only leads to wasting away in public. That''s worse than corroding alone. So why not decay on his own? Days, weeks, and even months all meld together. The same routine, the same clothes, the same food... nothing ever changes. Mundane days blink into everlasting nights. The smallest of abnormalities are welcomed with the only shreds of emotion he has to offer. He puts on his mask in front of family and friends. Pretending that he cares for them. Pretending that he''s happy. The boy has become quite the actor. ***** Sirius, on his knees, wipes up vomit off the stained wooden floor. "You alright, buddy?" He scratches behind the elderly ears of his dog. Being a French Bulldog, his face has always been crinkled. Though in recent years, his age is poking through. The dog''s health has been declining since the tumor formed. Despite his age, the ancient dog always acts so youthful. The dog has been the boy''s closest friend for years. Through all the repetitive days, whenever he''s at his mother''s house, the dog is always there to make him feel a little better. The dog is one of his mother''s random gifts. When Sirius was seven years old, a little over ten years ago, she had brought the dog home in a small shoebox. It stands today as the cutest thing the boy has ever seen. Sirius finishes cleaning, washes his hands, and heads back into his room. Hours pass in what seems a minute. Mindlessly watching videos on his phone, devoid of any gratification. His Mom creaks open the door. The dim light from the hallway seeps into his room. She seems saddened, more than usual at least. Her silhouette stands in the doorway, shaking. While she wears a smile, it''s clear what anguish she hides. "Hey honey," her trembling hand rests on the doorframe. "I... think it''s time." Her voice is carpeted with sorrow. Sirius, Canopus, the dog, and their mother all enter the small car. A silent drive with no radio, only the songs of the city sweeping past. Labored breaths exhaust out the tired hound. The boy''s hand brushes against the rough fur. This is the last drive with him... The waiting room is quiet. The haggard dog rests in Sirius'' arms, strained breaths shift the canine up and down. The buzzing of grainy ceiling lights is the only thing the boy focuses on. While a tragic scene awaits, he can''t help but distract himself. He has never been good at these kinds of moments. His emotions have been out of tune for so long, that the imminent death of his best friend doesn''t register. A lady walks into the room and calls for the family to enter. The lady explains the details of the injection. She has already given the dog others to put him in a state of calm. He rests relaxed, slow breaths expelling rhythmically. Glazed eyes stare at the family he loves. The dog, while it had a simple one, enjoyed his long life with them. Sirius and his mother hold the dog''s front paws. Canopus balls himself into the corner, he doesn''t want to watch. Another one of his favorite people is going to die. With a simple injection, the dog''s eyelids fall over its damp pupils. The breathing slows until the open room is filled with nothing but silence. The heart of the loyal companion ceases its march. With a final expulsion of breath, the dog''s life fades from the room. The quiet whimpers of his mother and brother drub his ears. Tears pour out their saddened ducts. Sirius'' eyes remain on the lifeless husk of his friend. No tears form, no limbs tremble... He remains as still as his friend. The drive home is once again filled with nothing but sniffles breaking the silence. Sirius stares out the window, watching the world fly by. No thoughts plague his mind. Nothing at all. His mother turns her head toward the boy. She''s been doing it the whole car ride, but Sirius has been avoiding her gaze the whole time. "It''s..." -Don''t say it... "It''s okay to cry, Sirius." Her own tears muffle the words. She had said the same thing after his grandfather passed. Sirius hangs his head to the bottom of the car floor and nods it silently. He knows it. He wants to cry. He wants to desperately. He hasn''t cried in years. -Why won''t you cry, me? His null emotions only make him degrade himself more. His mother''s cries and following words are dissolved into numbing static. ... ... Sirius no longer wakes up to a tongue on his cheek. Yet, the days remain the same, if not slightly bleaker. The relentless march of time carries him through the days. The household''s aura doesn''t differ apart from a more prominent melancholy. His mother and brother haven''t spoken a peep of their departed member. Nothing ever changes. The act never finishes. Nights have become worse without the snoring of his friend. The nights are quieter. Lonelier. Day after day the same events play out. And it always ends with him staring at the ceiling. ***** Glass shatters. It comes from downstairs. The mother is in the kitchen, she''s dropped a bottle of wine on the wooden floor. A pool of wine lies with shattered glass floating in its midst. She calls over to Canopus, "Oh honey, could you go get the broom and a rag?" Canopus jogs over and stares at the wine on the floor, motionless. His mother''s head darts from side to side, "Go get the broom and a rag!" Canopus snaps out of his trance and runs off to find the objects. Sirius, with nothing better to do, sneaks down the stairs to check what happened. His mom calls out to him, "Oh Sirius, sweetie, could you go run to the store and get me some more wine?" "I don''t think I can legally buy wine." "You''re right," she ponders a moment. "Go get me an energy drink or grape juice then." Sirius lets out a sigh, "Alright, alright. Something to do I suppose..." "Thank youuuu! Love youuuu!" "Yeah, yeah." His mother has always loved wine, or- maybe love isn''t the right word. She drinks it almost every day, whether habit or obsession. Amplified even more so by the recent events. As Sirius ties his shoes, his brother passes him with the broom and a rag. Canopus glares at him. I swear this kid is a super villain. Sirius ends up walking, with the intent of it taking longer. Anything out of the normal routine is exciting. The night brings a chill, but it feels nice. He enters a convenience store about two blocks from the house and grabs an energy drink and a bottle of grape juice. He''s always been indecisive. Leaving the store, he spots his friends from school walking together, laughing. They walk right past him but don''t notice he''s there. Sirius ignores them and proceeds to the street crossing. He doesn''t bother waiting for the signal, no cars are around. While crossing the street, the plastic bag he''s carrying the beverages in tears apart. The grape juice and energy drink fall out of the sack. -At least it wasn''t wine. Bending to pick up the drinks, Sirius is illuminated by headlights. He peers in the direction of the beams, only to realize their breakneck approach. Instinctively, he starts to scramble away but slips over the energy drink can, onto the asphalt. Desperately trying to stand, his body is slammed into headlights. Glass splinters and plunges through his fractured arm. His body ragdolls and the world turns sideways. He is pinned to the floor, and in an instant, his lungs are crushed under the weight of a barreling truck. Vivid colors zip by, his bleeding ears fill with the sound of his concaving ribs crunching. The shock alone numbs the pain. But only for a moment. The back tires unfold a second assault. His left arm snaps backward and his torso indents further in. His legs twist to opposite sides and tire prints embed themselves onto his mangled clothing and skin. The pain is sharp, agonizing. Metallic scents storm his nostrils, not from the truck but from himself. Ithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurts A pool of blood lies with shattered glass floating in its midst. Sirius grudgingly raises his head; it feels so heavy on his twisted neck. He stares at his mutilated middle half, dumbfounded. A thick liquid trickles from the corners of his lips. Waves of panic wash over, but not from the sight... He can''t breathe. Gasping for any morsel of air is met with failure. It all starts going black. -Am I dying? It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. Barrages of faint lights and sounds overwhelm his senses. Everything grows cold, despite lying in a puddle of warmth. His frantic thoughts thin out into blank silence. His head falls back onto the red-stained road. The boy closes his eyes. ------- Sirius'' eyes greet an unfamiliar ceiling. He blinks multiple times to adjust to the room''s lights. -What the hell just happened? He tries to sit up but is physically incapable. His eyes dart down to his body. Tubes run through his nose and chest, connecting to a machine on the right. His arms and legs are casted and propped up. That''s when it occurs, everything hurts. He starts hyperventilating again. -I can''t breathe. Am I going to be in a hospital for the rest of my life? It hurts. It hurts. Pain medications sit on the table beside him. Did they even work? My body is throbbing. His mother comes rushing over, he hadn''t even realized she was there. Her eyes are red, she''s definitely been crying. "Oh, Sirius!" she leans in to hug him but restrains herself. If she hugs me, I''ll probably snap in half. She starts crying out of joy, "...You... lost so much blood." Her sniffling interrupts her sentence. "I was so worried, I''m so glad you''re alive." He doesn''t feel the same, instead, he feels guilty. Even in gut-wrenching pain, he feels guilty. -I''m sorry for making you worry. The father emerges in front of Sirius, he hadn''t notice him either. "Finally, you''re up," the man forces a smile. Yeah, that''s real endearing. "What happened...?" Sirius'' voice is grave and raspy. It tickles his sore throat. The mother answers, "You got hit by a truck. Your legs are broken, and your... lungs are severely damaged." She''s trying her best to hold back tears. She has never had a kid experience such a horrible accident. In fact, Sirius and Canopus have never needed to go to the hospital since they were babies. "My lungs..." "Yes, they said you won''t be able to breathe on your own anymore," she chokes. "So that''s why... that''s why you are hooked up to this machine. It helps you breathe. The driver is paying for everything and even left a gift basket over there." On a table by the window sits a large woven basket full of ''get well soon'' imagery. -At least you don''t have to pay anything... "How long have I been out?" Thoughts of what his life will be like from now on rush across his mind. Will I ever leave this hospital? If not, what''s even the point of living anymore? Why keep me here? The boy hasn''t thought of a point to his life in years. He doesn''t even want his life. But he can''t say that. How do you tell the people who brought you into this world, that you don''t want to be apart of it anymore? Especially now... his mother''s been through too much. "About a day or so, but you''re going to have to stay here for... a while." "Just when soccer season started too," his father blurts. "Oh, shut up! That should not be your concern right now!" His parents start bickering back and forth. Sirius catches a glimpse of his brother sitting in the corner of the room. His father''s remark doesn''t even surprise him. A faint knock on the door is followed by a nurse entering the room. She kindly asks everyone to leave the room. They all do as they''re told, Canopus stalking Sirius as he exits the room. The nurse examines Sirius, asking him questions that seem to have no end. -While the setting has changed, my life continues to bear repetitiveness. Day after day, it''s the same questions, the same doctors and nurses. Mom comes to visit every day, apparently, she quit drinking wine. And grape juice and energy drinks for that matter. She feels responsible. She shouldn''t. It''s my fault. They''ve increased my dosage, I feel numb. The pain is minimal, but I can''t feel anything. Nothing at all. Canopus sits in the corner each time mom or dad visits. He hasn''t spoken a word to me since the accident. I suppose I haven''t spoken a word to him either. My dad hadn''t cried when it happened, neither had I. Would he if I died? No one. Not a single person other than my immediate family has said anything. Maybe if I died somebody would care. I noticed that this is the same hospital room my grandpa died in. I had almost forgotten. It might have happened in this very bed. Probably not. The days seem longer. Though, that''s probably just because I lie in bed all day. In theory, I could sleep but, I''ve never been good at falling asleep. Instead, I watch the same cable channels on the hospital-provided TV. It''s mind-numbing. My eyelids are so heavy it''s hard to keep them open, but they just won''t close. They refuse to. I refuse to let them. I''m so tired. "Saiph?" A nurse asks his mother to leave for the night. Sirius almost forgot that is her name. Had the nurse and his mother gotten close over these weeks without him realizing? His mother had been telling him a story from her work, but Sirius wasn''t listening. He tuned out the whole conversation. His mind was going blank. It has been about a month. All words spoken to him are nothing more than static. His mother stands in the doorway and smiles gently. "I love you, honey." Sirius doesn''t respond. Her words ring hollow in his ears. His mother leaves the room along with the nurse. As the door shuts, Sirius is left with the insistent beeping of the machine. The sound has been engrained into his brain; he''s heard it nonstop for weeks. A small shuffle on the other side of the room catches his attention. Canopus is still there. He''s sitting behind the door; they must not have seen him. Canopus stands up, he appears hesitant. "What are you doing?" Sirius mutters in his raspy voice. Canopus slowly advances towards him. "You... you always have that stupid look on your face, like you have something to be sad about," Canopus'' voice is cracking. Sirius examines the boy with knitted brows. "It''s always... always about you. What makes you so special?" Canopus stalks his cripplied brother. They both sit in silence, Sirius lays his head back on the pillow. "Nothing. There''s nothing special about me. I don''t get it either." "You''re always in your own world, never paying attention to anyone else." He lets out a small giggle. "You must be in love with yourself." Canopus walks behind the bed Sirius is rotting on. There is a shuffling. "What? No... I... don''t love myself." pluck The sound of a plug being ripped out of socket. All in an instant, the air feels heavier. It''s getting harder to breathe. Sirius can''t breathe. He gasps desperately but nothing enters his lungs. Canopus, his brother, steps back in horror. A wave of guilt washes over his features. A faint "sorry" leaves his lips. Sirius grasps his throat with casted hands; it feels like he''s being strangled. His vision blurs as he sees his brother''s shape continuing to back away. He feels his eyeballs could pop out at any second. Fear swarms his mind in a violent flurry. He values his life little, but this... Is this really happening? An anxious smile morphs his face. He wished for change, but this isn''t what he meant. With all the breath he can muster, Sirius croaks, "Wait- why- please stop, I don''t... want to... die. Not like this, please- I''m... sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry-" The phrase repeatedly escapes his dying body. He doesn''t know why he''s apologizing. Somewhere deep within him stirs an insatiable regret. Desperately trying to move, his crippled body doesn''t allow it. He can''t squirm, can''t run, can''t breathe... he can''t do anything. An overwhelming weight of hopelessness stabs him through his sunken heart. As his apols become slower and less frequent, images of his life play out before him. Random snippets he doesn''t recognize. A gray cat on a stairwell; his cold breath visible on a cool morning; climbing a tree; nothing notable. Nothing special, just everyday things, yet they look beautiful. Vibrant colors, sun flares. A city skyline, a broken bike, an aged hand holding his as a baby... His life is flashing before his eyes. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry... I''m sorry... sorry... I''m sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry... I''m sorry... sorry... sorry... sorry................................................................................................... ......................................................................................................................................................................." His apologies trickle out, unmet and unatoned. His sins collapse with his limbs. Met with the final image, his hand holding another''s own, the hospital room cuts to black. Words no longer release from the husk. The last traces of air leave the boy''s lungs. His brain, starved of oxygen, shuts down. The flatlining monitor is deaf to his bleeding ears. The faint light in his eyes goes out, as his breathless body stares at the ceiling. The boy has died. Chapter 1: New Breath Sirius'' time crawled until it could go no further. It dragged him to where such a concept no longer has meaning or exists. Met with finality, he now faces the crossroads of end and beginning. Sirius wakes in a cold sweat, his bloodshot eyes unfolding onto an empty void. He gasps for air as if he were choking, gripping his throat as if to tear it open. If his fingernails were longer, he could surely cut through. The breaths are rapid, only interrupted by the boy''s incessant apologies. His body throws itself from side to side. -Make it end. Make it end. Make it end. But nothing was wrong. He could breathe. Realizing this, he releases his reddened throat. His breaths slow, and the apologies cease. With heavy inhales, he gets on his knees. His legs aren''t broken. He looks at his torso; no indentation. Tubes do not run through his nostrils and there are no casts covering his limbs. In fact, he''s fully clothed. The same clothing as that night. A vague calmness overtakes him. Amber eyes take in the landscape. Or rather, the lack thereof. A boundless ocean idles in its nowt. Everything is coated with the purest shade of black he''s ever seen. Not a single glimpse of light enters his hollow corneas. The fingertips he clawed his throat with have no visible form in this nil. It''s empty. No sights. No smells. Only the sounds of his strained breathing. He slaps himself on the wrist. Nothing. No feeling at all. Despite almost choking himself to death moments ago, there is no feeling. -Where am I? Is this hell? Did I actually die? Is this a dream? No... It seems real. It seems so real yet feels so fabricated. Though faintly, his body becomes visible. Are my eyes adjusting? He scans the area; a soft yellow glow emanates in the far span. A small figure catches his view, it sits inside the small, illuminated area. What is that? He staggers to his feet; his breath finally entering a steady pace. His legs are weak; he hasn''t walked in weeks. Fear. An emotion he''s felt more in the past couple of minutes than in his entire life. Do I go towards that? With no other choice, he presses on. While the ground is solid, his footsteps ripple as if on water. The distance between the figure and him doesn''t appear to be shrinking. -Is this limbo? Purgatory? Eventually, after countless fearful steps, the figure and light come closer into view. Is someone there? Is that the devil? His frantic assumptions prove false. It''s a seat, reminiscent of a throne. Something rests in the chair. A person. Sirius stops on the edge of the haunting light. As if responding to his halt, a radiant glow expands and fills the vacuum. Absorbing him and the void entrapping is an enchanting brilliance. And at its center, comes a calming voice. "Welcome, Sirius." On the throne sits a girl, a pretty one at that. Shining, dirty blonde hair drapes over her slim shoulders. She wears a simplistic yet intricately woven white dress; laced with varying shades of blue. She smiles cordially, if angels exist, this must be one of them. "...Am... I dead?" It''s all he could muster, his voice frail and gravelly. His throat is still recovering from the strangulation of himself a moment ago. Her delicate features soften. "Yes, you are dead." She speaks warmly, as if her voice a hug. Her demeanor is overwhelmingly polite. Sirius drops to his knees. A quiet laugh escapes his throat, and he chokes on it; it''s basically a whimper. "But this doesn''t need to be the end of your life." "What...?" "Before I continue...did you... enjoy your life?" Sirius stares into her kind eyes, his mouth hanging open slightly. Whoever she is, emits a feeling of nostalgia. Her eyes reflect himself and his past. His whole life seems to flash before him. Memories and moments that molded him into who he is. He feels strangely calm, as if he wasn''t just murdered. It''s as if a wave of tranquility is washing over him, is it this woman''s doing? He sniffles before composing himself. "I... did when I was younger." "But not since then?" "There were moments I had fun but...I... wasn''t happy." Catharsis trickles down his spine. Those were words in which he always needed to say, yet was unable to while amongst the living. His temporary release is swiftly stolen. "Did you want to die?" Her words are so blunt they almost cut. The question feels unnatural coming out of her gentle character. "No, not exactly but... there wasn''t any point in me living." His eyes avert their gaze to the ground. He looks defeated. He feels defeated. A scene of him on that roof flurries through his mind. The girl seems saddened, as if she saw the memory. "I thought about killing myself sometimes, but there were always two things that stopped me." "What were those?" Genuine curiosity and concern. Her sweetness fumbles his train of thought. Sirius sniffles once more, "Well, for one I was too scared to die. I didn''t know what came after it... maybe it was nothing forever." His lips begin to quiver and his hands tremble at his sides. "That scared me." He looks around once more. "Is this what death is? Do I just get to talk to you forever?" "I''ll get to that. What was the other reason?" His gaze returns to the floor. "My mom. I... I didn''t want my mom to be sad. She was the only person who made me feel... wanted, I guess. She raised me and I didn''t want her efforts to be wasted." A sudden realization hits. "But I still died... And now... I won''t get to see her again, will I?" His mother''s final words to him echo in his ears. "I should''ve thanked her. I should''ve told her she was my reason for living, I-" The girl''s hand reaches down to pat his head. "It''s okay, she knew you loved her too." Her voice attempts to fight off his regrets. Gently, she caresses his knotted hair. A touch so soothing it could make you cry. Yet there he sulks, despite being flooded with guilt and sadness, sheds no tears. "But... I didn''t... I should''ve been a better son. I should''ve done more with my life. Why couldn''t I just get myself together-?" His hollow throat croaks. Not since he was a child has he let himself be so emotional. He''s so unused to it, that it almost feels forced. "Shh, it''s okay. You did enough." Her palm slides down onto his cheek. He''s shaking. Her hand is warm and soft against his dry skin. Sirius shuts his eyelids and consumes a deep breath. "So... now what?" The girl smiles like she''s been itching for this moment. Excitement fills her movements. She takes her hands off of his head and adjusts her posture. "I grant you permission to live again." Sirius looks up at her proud face, her eyes closed yet smug. Before he can get a word out, "I will send you to the world in which I inhabit, where you may get a second chance at life." "Second chance?" "Yes, a chance to experience life and its joys. A chance to love; to laugh; and to enjoy life in its entirety." "Really?" It sounds far too good to be true. "Wh-why? I don''t deserve that. I-" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Shh," her expression mellows as she places a finger to his lips. "When you awake there will be a lot of things happening. It''s okay to be alarmed. It''s okay to be scared. But just know, this is your second chance. Don''t let your old life get in the way. Enjoy this life and grow into the person you want to be... I''ll be watching." -This can''t be real, right? A second chance? Who is this girl? "Wait-" She only smiles. Her dark eyelashes cover the majority of her azure irises. They shine like jewels. As he admires hers, his eyes start to weigh. The radiant glow thins and dissipates into dim embers. The dark void rapidly blackens, and the sparkling woman simmers out of sight. Drowsiness hits him like a tidal wave. His body is shutting down. Unable to resist its lure, he succumbs to the abyss. The boy falls asleep. ***** Beneath the surface, dirt sits still. Suddenly, a speck of rock twists and mutates into a blob of pinkish red. Surrounding dirt begins to follow, slowly drifting towards the origin. The blobs melt and blend together, slowly swirling into a liquid mass. The mass morphs and swallows into the shape of a human brain. It solidifies into a wrinkled, soft, squishy encephalon. Circling particles accumulate into a white, tough skull encasing the brain within. Tiny bristles of muscles wind together, forming damp, amber irises. Optic nerves slither from the eyes, attaching themselves into the brain. A mask of skin layers itself onto cartilage and facial muscles. Dark umber strands of hair pop out of the forming scalp. Nostrils, ears, and eyelashes design themselves from the epidermis. Eye lines and faint dimples appear in perfect placement. A tongue and uvula grow inside the dry mouth. Tissue, tendons, and nerves stemming from the brain bind together, shaping the basic layout of a human body. Dirt bleeds into a beating heart, and veins unravel along with nerves. Tubes of intestines untangle across the body''s middle region. A stomach, liver, kidneys, and healthy lungs follow. Bones and muscles consolidate, and skin wraps itself around organs, fat, and blood. And thus, the vitalized body of Sirius is formed. Just as he was. Along with his clothing. His consciousness enters his newly formed mind. A cough exhausts from his windpipe, but it has no place to travel. He''s buried. Dirt trickles down into his fresh throat. Choking is not a pleasant way to wake up. Wheezing, he awakens. Violent coughs expel from his throat until the blockage eventually escapes. It takes him a moment to gain his senses. Dirt gathers in his eyes. -What the hell?! What''s going on?! Am I underground?! What cruel irony to be birthed inside a coffin. Taking in the situation, he forgets the most immediate problem. -I can''t breathe. The air is thin. Too thin. He starts to panic. His body is completely consumed by the world. Movement is near impossible. Claustrophobia can''t even begin to describe the feeling. He needs to breathe, but every breath sends more dirt than oxygen into his lungs. Feeling the world compress his delicate body, he flails hopelessly for salvation. His arms struggle to shift around, relentlessly wiggling to make the slightest of space. After what feels like an eternity, they manage to create a hollow. Using this tight space, his arms throw themselves at the tomb. Over and over his hands pound into the soft ceiling above. His mind has reverted to the primal state, one just trying to survive. He is no different than a caged animal. A cavity forms itself around the frightened boy. He gains mobility, though only slightly. Barely accomplishing to scramble onto his knees, he slams his back into the soil. -Please, I don''t want to die. Repeatedly, he strikes the natural prison with his spine. More and more room to move begins to shape, allowing the impact of his thrusts to reach greater results. Any harder and his back will snap in two. Pure desperation. It seems hopeless. How deep is he buried? Did that girl just toy with him? Was what she said a lie? As if a gift from the gods, a fissure pierces through. Particles of light fill the suffocating den. More importantly, air. A bolt of adrenaline injects itself into his veins. Determined to escape, he carries on his onslaught. Faster. Harder. It hurts, horribly so. With a final charged thrust, he breaks through to the surface. With a tiny click, a withered hand starts the countdown. 22926510 seconds remain. The sun''s blinding rays flash across his vision. Humid air fills his starved lungs. The pressure lifts from his shoulders and his body becomes as light as the air he breathes. Finally free. He has never felt a greater relief. Squinting, he tries to make out where he''s emerged. His pupils dilate, revealing his new reality. -Where am I...? What unfolds before him is impossible. It neither makes sense nor could possibly be imagined in a dream. A market filled with creatures and beasts. Stalls covered with colorful cloths sell items and what appear to be fruits he has never seen before. Marvelous stonework makes up buildings and the vast square. It''s as if he''s stepped back into the Middle Ages. Dumbfounded, he sits in a dirty hole with his mouth hung open. His point of emergence sits on the edge of a large, circular grass patch with scattered benches. A dazzling fountain with an apparent lack of water streaming through is positioned in the center. Animals trot on fours and eights, some on a leash, some scampering around with business attire. Onlookers grimace at the sight of the boy, he offers a bewildered look in return. There is literally an anthropomorphic turtle. Some spectators appear to be human, or at least humanoid. Some wear small wings, some tails, and some sport ears from other species. Most appear to be part human, half animal. Eye and hair colors differ drastically from those he''s used to. Their clothing is diverse, some don clashes of cultures he has seen, while others are too unique to recognize. The bustling market square is full of scents he has never smelt before. Sounds hit his hearing from all sides, the sound of these people talking. But their voices don''t register to his ears. What language are they speaking? The onlookers don''t dwell on him, rather they glare and carry along. Is this sort of thing normal? No, it seems more that they don''t want to associate themselves with him. Though someone seems to be staring. A slightly hunched man stands near a stall held together from flimsy wood. Sirius and the man lock eyes. Sirius closes his mouth and shifts his eyes from side to side. -What is going on?! Who is this guy? The man begins his approach. Shit, he''s coming over. He politely waits for people and flying creatures to pass before continuing himself. Sirius garners the need to escape the hole. Pushing aside the complete sensory overload, he stands up and pats himself down, forming little dust clouds around him. His dark gray hoodie is now a faded brown. He slides it off and ties it around the waist of his plain black tee. The man stops in front of Sirius. His facial wrinkles are prominent, especially on the forehead. Lines have been carved around his eyelids but no bags, dark brown irises encapsulate his kind demeanor. A sharp nose, larger than average ears, and wrinkled lips forming a smile. He''s old but doesn''t look too withered, the only exception being his hands. "H-hello. Um, I-" "Welcome, Witch Spawn." His fuzzy eyebrows give him a welcoming appearance. He sounds daunting yet surprisingly warm. He also speaks the same language. "W-Witch Spawn...?" "Eat this," he extends his hand, revealing a pastel red gummy. Sirius'' eyes bounce repeatedly between the gummy and the man''s face. "Um, is this like a drug or...?" "Just eat it." "...Sorry, I''m not one to trust random people on the street-" "Please. Do you not wish to understand the world around you?" Sirius hesitates, a million thoughts cross his mind. Who is this guy? How did I get here? Where am I? How will eating this solve anything?? Sirius has never been one to trust others, especially so readily. But taking in his current situation, and the fact that nothing makes sense anyway, so he gives in. Throwing caution aside, he aversely grabs the gummy from the man''s palm. "This won''t like... kill me or anything, will it?" The elder just stares at him, continuing to smile. No malicious intent is evident, but the man''s lack of reasoning is unappealing. Sirius takes a deep breath and a drawn-out sigh. He hesitates once more before popping it into his mouth. He chews the flavorless gummy and reluctantly swallows. They stand in awkward silence; Sirius adverts his gaze side to side to avoid eye contact. "So..." Suddenly, the foreign voices dissolve into recognizable sounds. The beast and humanoid speech morphs into an understandable language. The voices of the market can now be made out. "Look at his clothes." "A Witch Spawn..." "Come along dear, don''t look at it." "Is he looking at me?" Sirius once again dons a dumbfounded expression. What the hell is going on?! The old man clears his throat. "You can now speak the most common language known in this world." -Huh? Common language? This world? How did that even work? "Huh?" Sirius vocalizes. He scratches his head and dirt sprinkles out. Nothing is making sense. This isn''t how things work. He clears his throat and composes himself, kindness would be best here, right? "Th-thank you. My name is Sirius... do you... know what''s going on here? Or where I am?" The old man''s smile grows brighter. He grabs Sirius'' hand and faces it palm-up. Now what?? Reaching into his coat pocket, the man pulls out a pocket watch. He places the golden-rimmed clock into Sirius'' hand and squeezes it shut. Sirius is puzzled, "What is this?" "You''ll find out in time." He speaks as if that is reassuring. And with that, the old man turns around and begins walking off. ... -Huh?! Why is he leaving?! "Wait just a minute-! Please, I..." Sirius'' plea proves deaf to the man, as he continues to retreat until he is swallowed into the crowd of people and beasts. He''s gone. "What the hell is happening...?" Absolute nonsense. Sirius examines the watch in his palm. The front side appears to be a normal clock with chiseled hands counting the seconds and presumably hours. Except there are no tiny dashes indicating the minutes or hours. Instead, they are replaced by four images of flowers, one in each quadrant of the circle. Tiny buttons stick out on the side of the watch, he presses them, but they do nothing. He flips the watch over. A small, rectangular indent holds a countdown stretching across the backside. It seems as if the timer is modeled after an old flip clock. Fancy black numbers overlaying a white backdrop deplete by the second. A countdown consisting only of seconds, no hours or minutes, just a massive number steadily decreasing. 22926369 seconds remain. -What is this counting down to? He observes the market and its residents once more. Conversations between beast-folk, strange instruments being played, children playing through the streets... everything feels so alive. The market breathes with diversity never dreamt of. What is this place...? His pile of questions continues to fill. Why did he give me this? Seriously, who is that guy? Why is there a twelve-horned horse walking on two legs? Is this actually another world? Suddenly, the memories hit him. He died. His own brother pulled the plug on the only thing keeping him alive. Just thinking of it makes his heart heavy. He can almost feel his lungs closing in. Unaware of its mint, he examines his newly formed body. The tubes, the casts, the pain... they''re all gone. In fact, his body feels great. Gone is that defective body and life. But why? He met a mysterious girl. Who was she...? Is this all her doing? Why? He remembers her prideful words. -"I grant you permission to live again. I will send you to the world in which I inhabit, where you may get a second chance at life." ... The pieces fall in place. No amount of disbelief will change what has happened. While the sky may still be blue, this place is different. He''s not on Earth anymore. The anthropomorphic fish prove that. He died. The ties between him and his past have severed. Everyone he''s come to know and despise has fallen out of the picture. That suffocating cycle, the miserable life he led... all of it has come to a close. But he''s allowed to live again. Another shot. A new beginning. He clutches the watch. "A second chance..." Chapter 2: Welcome to Auretta Moving on from the square, he starts to wander the city. There really are a lot of people. Luckily, the further from his hole in the ground, the fewer glares he receives. Instead of the frequent "Witch Spawn" it turns into "Is that a Witch Spawn?" and eventually "Why is he covered in dirt?" Apart from his clothing, he doesn''t look too out of place. If anything, he looks so uninteresting it makes him stand out. -I can understand what people are saying. But... I can''t read any of this. He stands in front of a sign attached to a square building. It is painted in white foreign symbols. Under the symbols is an image in the relative shape of a bed. Considering the sign, and judging from what he sees through the window, it''s an inn. Thinking logically, it would be best to find a place to stay for now. He steps under the small arch acting as a doorway, entering the building. There isn''t a door strangely. Come to think of it, there aren''t many doors on the outside of any buildings. Only a select few have wooden ones contrasting their stone buildings. The inhabitants here are either very trusting or very stupid. Or, of course, it could just be their culture. A hairy man with a stubby snout sits behind a counter. Sirius slowly approaches, getting in line behind a stranger. The interior is comfortable. Off to the right is a long hallway; about half a dozen doors line the wall. A staircase to the left crosses over the desk and leads into another hallway on top of the previous. The lighting is dim. Candles are dotted throughout the room, blanketing it with a strange warmth. One on the counter, one next to the sofa by the entrance, and many also spread across the walls of the hallways. It almost feels... romantic. -I look so suspicious right now. The person in front of him finishes their business and steps aside. Their tail is wagging happily. "Next," the hairy fellow behind the counter pronounces. Sirius steps up awkwardly. "Hi... is this an inn?" "A what?" "An inn. Like a place to stay overnight?" "That''s one way to put it," it seems like he''s about to laugh. Does the term inn not hold meaning in this world? He rests his cheek onto a hand, clearly very amused. "Uh, look, you got money?" -Shit. "Oh, no I''m broke-" "Then you should probably get out of here, kid. You seem a little young anyway." The guy in front of Sirius earlier is seductively grabbed by a slender woman with a tail. She wears a very revealing outfit, leading the man into a dark room. They both enter and close the door behind them. "Ah, you''re probably right..." ***** The sky is blue with scattered clouds. Even in a presumably different world, weather seems to work the same. It''s hot. The sun''s rays beat down on Sirius and his matted hair. No one else along the street seems to be hot. -I''m hot. I''m broke. Does money even work the same here? I can''t read. I''ll probably need to learn a new language. Though, I guess I can already speak it... What should- Splash A huge pail of water pours onto Sirius'' head. His hair drapes and covers most of his eyes. It''s cold. Despite now being soaked, at least he isn''t hot anymore. Now he''s freezing. He purses his lips and turns around. "Sorry friend, you looked a little tousled." It''s a younger lad, with loose-fitting clothing and sharp eyes. Two others stand behind him, one holds in a laugh, and the other scratches their head. They don''t exactly carry themselves as mean-spirited people. "I don''t even know what that means but...thanks... I guess." Sirius gives them a shallow thumbs-up. They are confused by his gratitude but continue smiling anyway. Sirius turns around ready to continue walking but stops and veers back towards the group. It''s a good chance to get some more information. "Random question, where are we?" The three of them stop smiling and look at each other. One of them whispers, "What did you put in that water?" "I didn''t do anything to the water!" The guy inspects his bucket. "Uh, hey did you like... hit your head or something earlier? Your brain seems a little tousled too." -What does tousled even mean?! Sirius bears a blank expression. "Never mind, I''ll just... go." He waddles away and continues walking about. Now very wet. ***** Sirius drags his feet and hangs his head. He leaves a trail of water behind him, further increasing the gazes of others. Sounds of coughing make their way to his ears. -I''m cold. I''m wet. I need to find a place to stay so I can gather my bearings. I''m going to need food too, but I''m still broke. Which means I need money, so I need to find a job- Bonk His lowered hair collides with someone, making him stumble back a little. "I''m sorry, I-" -Woah... It''s a girl, a beautiful one. It''s as if the universe crafted her from Sirius'' idea of beauty. Dark, flowing hair, tinted teal, is tied into a wavy ponytail. Bangs not quite reaching her dazzling eyes, compliment the shining jewels. A cute button nose rests in between the gems. She stands about half a head shorter than him, carrying herself with a subtle elegance. The tops of her ears are pointed like an elf. A casual, long-sleeved dress wraps itself around her pale skin. He blinks and composes himself. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to-" "I''m sorry! I wasn''t paying attention. Are you okay?" She speaks tenderly, her presence overwhelmingly comforting. Her voice is soft, it''s like being soothed by a lullaby. "Yeah, I''m okay..." His words drift off. For the first time in his life, someone has captured his full attention. He can''t remember ever finding someone so attractive to him. All of sudden, the world is a little more colorful. -What is this feeling? "Good," she smiles cordially. She examines him a moment. Glistening irises shift behind long, dark eyelashes. Her eyes form a gradient of deep indigo fading up into a blissful sky color. Her manner muddles. "Why are you all wet? Are you sick?" Sirius scratches his head, "I don''t even really know-" "Aww, dang it. My dress is wet..." She places her delicate hands over her chest, feeling the dampened mark on the dress. She''s pouting a little. Guilt creeps into his mind, it''s a very pretty dress. Lightly colored, draping down just before her knees, the sleeves have slits exposing her slender arms. "Sorry-" EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAAUUUGH A high-pitched shriek tears through the street, if not the whole city. The whole area freezes. Pedestrians slowly turn to the source of the disturbance. A winged monstrosity soars down from the top of a tall building. It holds the form of a large, mutated bat, owning an extra pair of wings and extensive claws. Its wings cut through the air, barreling towards the girl. Her gradient eyes shrink in dismay. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Watch out!" As if instinctively, Sirius shoves the girl out of the way. In return, the monster latches its talons into his arm, digging through his flesh. The girl tumbles and skids across the stone surface. She gazes up and observes the assault. "A wailian!? Why here-?" Sirius holds back a screech of his own. The monster''s claws act like jagged knives carving his skin. It doesn''t cut cleanly at all. The inside of his arm feels like it''s being sawed open. The bare wings of the beast smack his head around violently. Blood pours profusely from his arm. His once-decently muscular forearm is being mangled beyond recognition, twisting it into a disfigured entanglement of meat. The bat abruptly stops its assault and snaps its fixation onto the fallen girl. Its pitch-black eyes lock onto her as it releases itself from Sirius'' wrist. The boy collapses to the pavement, his arm a mauled and maimed mess. His pain tolerance has always been high, but this is unbearable. It doesn''t even feel like it let go. He attempts to cradle the butchered limb. -Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck that hurts. It hurts so bad. The girl cries out as the beast clasps onto her wrist. Saliva expels from its vile mouth as it shrieks into her ears. She attempts to cast it off, but its wings beat down into her skull. Black talons rake themselves into her flesh. It shreds the sleeve of her dress, making her gouged skin poke through. Her free hand tries to remove the inserted claws, but to no avail. Her teeth grind together, twisting her face in agony. Sirius uncurls himself, only to witness the horror. His mouth hangs open, fear refuses to let him move. All he can do is watch. The oversized bat seems to only be aiming for her left arm. It unlatches an arm and raises its talons, appearing as if it''s about to take off her hand. Sirius closes his eyes; he can''t bear to watch. It strikes down and the girl expels a ragged scream. She bites her tongue to try and hold back the immense pain. The monster retreats its blood-stained hand and begins flapping its wings. Its claws unlatch from her wrist and forearm. Something shiny rests in its talons. The girl crumbles to the ground. Thankfully, her arm is still intact, albeit in a gory disarray. She''s holding back tears, though not very well. Pain fills every part of her expression. The avian nightmare begins to rise, its wings propelling it skyward. Foreign feelings taking hold, Sirius stumbles to his feet. He can''t let it get away with this. Before the monster can get out of reach, Sirius, almost tripping over, grasps one of its naked wings. He tugs at the beast with his good arm, the other lying limp at his side. The beast lashes violently in circles. Its head whips around and attempts to bite his hand. Sirius swiftly shoves the wing into its mouth; causing its sharp fangs to pierce the wing. With teeth around the limb, he tugs harder, the horrific sound of skin ripping assaults his ears. Mustering all his strength, half the pierced wing tears off of the body. Sirius topples backward with the wing in his grasp. A frenzied shriek cries from the monster''s throat. Dark glops of blood drop from the severed wing. It struggles to stay in the air, thrashing itself from side to side. Sirius and the girl connect their shocked gazes. Never in his life has he ever done something so dangerous and stupid. Adrenaline pulses through his veins. The girl snaps out of her daze. Pain swallows her thoughts once more. She doesn''t want to see the wound. Holding her breath, she peeks at her mauled wrist. The sight is nearly as painful. She studies it for a moment before her eyes widen. "My wristlet!" She scrambles onto her feet and starts chasing the now escaping beast. Sirius sits on his butt bewildered. He snaps out of his own daze and pursues the girl. -What the fuck. What the fuck. What the fuck. What am I doing?? On her trail, he realizes the girl has wings. Two small, maybe half-an-arm-length, black feathery wings stick out from her shoulder blades. They protrude through tiny holes in the back of her wrinkled dress. He catches up to the girl. She''s clearly in a lot of pain. Despite that, she is determined. "What did it take?" He can barely get out the question. "My wristlet-" her voice is strained. "I need it- as my qualification." Her concern for the object is written all over her. Sirius decides not to ask further questions. Not the time. They continue sprinting after the impaired monster together. They dash through alleys and busy streets. Strangely, most people they pass seem excited by the creature''s presence. A small child points at the beast, telling his mother to look at it. Un-strangely, the same people who are excited quickly become concerned when they see two bloody teenagers running after it. For an injured animal, the thing is fast. It flaps its three other wings swiftly, thankfully not gaining any height. Sirius charges forward at full speed, reaching out to clasp the beast. The gap between them closes considerably. With a violent jolt, the bat flips around and swipes its bloody talons. Sirius ducks the assault with only a few strands of hair as casualties. Upon missing, the demon focuses its sight on the weary girl. With a deafening screech, it swoops at her legs. It misses, luckily the girl is nimble enough to jump. Her feet land on the slithering tail of her assailant. A beast roars with a frequency unmatched before. Its wings fold and beat upon the poor girl, smacking her across the face and limbs. Call it an act of self-defense, or pure desperation, the girl plunges her teeth into a wing. Another ear-shattering scream. Liquid crimson pours from the bare wing and girl''s mouth. Her teeth sink deep into the skin, almost coming out the other end. Sirius regains his ability to maneuver and rushes towards the abomination. Leaping off the ground, he shouts to the girl. "Let go!" She does as instructed, retracting her perfect teeth from the imperfect. Sirius descends the arch of his jump, balling his fist. With the momentum of his fall, he lands a heavy blow into the creature''s skull. The beast scatters to the floor, flailing like a ragdoll tumbling down a flight of stairs. The bat tames its movements and shakes vigorously. Blood sprays and soaks the surroundings. It scrambles to its feet. Retreating its body, it begins flapping its wings in escape. Sirius shakes off his knuckles and looks for the girl. She is already in pursuit. Sirius regains his breath and then follows suit once more. What am I doing? Why am I doing this? They run. Run after the fleeting beast. A violent monstrosity fleeing after attacking them... Why? While Sirius has always been fast, his endurance is not the greatest. Sirius and the girl have been sprinting for what feels like an eternity. They are out of breath, both covered in blood and sweat. The girl is about the faint. Eventually, they enter a square with an elegant fountain in the center. It looks akin to the square he emerged in, except with a working fountain and no bustling market. The beast is losing a lot of blood, it too seems to be getting woozy. Due to fatigue, the bat''s flight path veers off. The creature rams into the fountain, toppling into the water, stalling its advance. Sirius is about to throw up, he can''t go much further. He needs to do something now while it''s down. With a final burst of energy, Sirius barrels towards the beast. He vaults into the fountain and takes hold of the beast''s back claws containing the wristlet. Flailing its wings, it repeatedly strikes the boy''s fatigued body. The beast wails and slams a kick into Sirius'' nose, making him release his grip. Sirius crashes into the bed of the fountain, soaking himself with the blood-infested water. The beast slowly begins hovering away. Unable to move, the monster disappears around a distant corner. -It got away... Lying in the fountain water, Sirius catches his breath. He can barely comprehend what just happened. He heaves himself up with one arm and scans for the girl, she had fallen to her knees at some point. She coughs violently into her elbow. He carefully climbs out of the fountain and trails water in his approach to her. He gets to her side and plops down onto the wet grass. "It... got away." Her pained mien turns sorrowful. "I see..." She''s on the verge of tears, her voice crackling as a result. She shifts into a seated position and curls into a ball. Her lips are quivering. "I did manage... to grab this though." Sirius dangles a shiny band, embedded with a tiny emblem in its center, from his hand. Her face lights up. She uncurls herself and closes her eyes. A relieved smile spreads across her face. "Thank you," she turns to face him. Warm tears roll down her flushed cheeks. Even in a withered state, she radiates with beauty and kindness. At the sight of her, Sirius smiles. A genuine, heartfelt smile. The first one in years. "No problem-" A shot of pain rushes across his tangled right arm. He places the wristlet in her hand. "Is your arm alright?! Actually, that''s a stupid question, forget I asked." She glances down towards their mangled arms. Her left and his right are side by side. She lets out a little giggle. "We match." She grins, slightly raising her left arm. It causes her to wince. Sirius chuckles weakly, "I guess we do." They both look to the floor smiling. "What was that thing anyway?" "I believe it was a wailian. But, I''m not sure why one was actually in the capital. They''re usually rather docile too, I don''t know why it would randomly attack us." Concerned curiosity scribes her thoughts, somehow ignoring the immense discomfort throughout her body. "Unless..." her face distorts into one of worry. "A wailian..." Sirius repeats. "In the capital... We''re in a capitol?" She turns to him again, smiling, but with a confused look. "Yes... we''re in Auretta. Are you sure you''re alright? You know, besides the arm." Sirius lets out a little sigh. "Yeah, I''m alright. I just kind of woke up here and then this happened. I wasn''t quite sure where I was." Her confused expression returns to one of concern. "You just woke up here? Like you were kidnapped and brought here or something?" "No, nothing like that- actually, kind of... Anyways, I''m alright, no need to worry." "Hmm, alright..." She doesn''t believe him whatsoever. "By the way, what''s with your clothes?" "Are they really that weird? People have been saying that all day." "They are a little strange, look comfortable though, besides you being soaked. Are you like a water magnet or something?" "Something like that." They both giggle together. Their bleeding has ended for the most part. The whites of her eyes widen. "Oh! I completely forgot! I need to go meet with the nobles." Juddering, she stands up and shimmies the wristlet onto her right wrist. "Are you sure you''ll be alright? Do you need help finding a healer or anything? Or money to pay for treatment?" Sirius gets to feet and brushes off his butt. "Well, I do need both of those... but I can''t ask for that from you-" "No! Please, let me thank you!" She rummages around her buttoned pocket that miraculously stayed closed. "You got me my wristlet back; I don''t think I can thank you enough. Here, take this." She places seven purple gems shaped like coins into his palm. "That should be more than enough," she seems content with herself. "There should be a clinic due south of here about three blocks down." "I- uh, thank you. Truly." Words can''t express how he feels. "Don''t mention it, if I ever see you again, I''d like to thank you properly." She shines with tenderness. "Alright, I have to go, bye!" She waves her healthy arm and starts running off. "Wait!" He shouts. Something inside of him begs him not to let her go so easily. She stops at the word and pivots back around. "What''s your name?" She almost looks puzzled, then smiles warmly. "Aureole, what''s yours?" -That''s a pretty name. Sirius is spellbound, her smile alone makes his wounded body feel healed. "Oh-" he''s been staring too long. "Right, I''m Sirius." Her smile widens one last time. Sunlight bouncing off her cheeks, she absolutely beams. And then, the luminous angel wanes away. For the first time in forever, a sparkle of life shines in his eyes. Chapter 3: A Couple of Witch Spawns "Three blocks south...three blocks south," he mumbles to himself. -This place is like a maze. I hope I''m going south. No, he does not know his cardinal directions. He rests his throbbing arm to the side. Thankfully, it has ceased to bleed. Once again, people stare as he walks past. Sirius ignores their blatant staring. A mother covers her daughter''s eyes. -You could at least try to be subtle. Or offer help. That''d be nice too. So far, only one person has shown him kindness. That being her. Aureole. She resides at the forefront of his mind. Refusing to leave his thoughts. The stopwatch in his pocket bounces with every step. It''s a miracle it hadn''t fallen out while pursuing the wailian. The watch''s touch cues the old man to pop into his littered head. Why did he give me this watch? Is there cultural significance behind it? Was he trying to be nice? Was it just his job? Man... that guy sucked at talking. Sirius continues walking in the direction he believes to be south, though he has his suspicions. I''ve walked at least five blocks now. Two concerns cross his mind. One, if he had passed the clinic without realizing it. Two, if he is in fact not heading south. He suspects the ladder. The expressions on people''s faces start to wear on him. They all look so... disgusted by him. Like he doesn''t belong here. He''s always hated being in public, but this is a different feeling entirely. He diverts his gaze from those around him and hastens his step. "Witch Spawn" they keep saying. Why? Stop looking at me. Stop pitying me. Just help me, please. Unable to vocalize his desires, no one ever comes. He carries himself and his mauled arm through the crowded streets, all on his own. Never expressing his pain. He starts wishing he had followed Aureole, maybe then he wouldn''t feel so alone. The high he rode when with her slowly subsides. ... The medieval buildings and atmosphere begin to drift away the further along the road he gets. Distant voices shrink until they cannot be heard, giving a small sense of relief. The gray buildings trickle out as the city bleeds into a field of green. An open metal gate with a symbol resembling a tree stands before him. He enters what he assumes to be a park. A short, stone wall stretches across the perimeter of the vast, grassy sea. Gentle hills and small trees are scattered throughout. Rustic benches and people color the grounds. Some are on dates while others walk their strangely shaped pets. It is a lively little area, yet tame compared to the market. It''s peaceful, only the subtle sounds of nature and bugs exist. While the buildings of the city loom on the horizon, they all feel so distant. Unsurprisingly, there is no clinic in sight. His beating arm persists with an intensive burning. He hasn''t felt this much pain since being run over. While he curses himself for repeatedly getting into these situations, he finds the need to be grateful. At least I''m not stuck on a hospital bed... Still, he can''t help but wonder... -What was that thing? A grotesque horror masquerading as a bat. Something like that shouldn''t exist. The inhabitants of this strange land may be different from humans, but at least they are... tame. That thing was not. Not at all. The sight alone should have prompted him to get away. To abandon the girl and save himself. Logically, it would be the best option. Morally, not so much, but at least it wouldn''t be risking two lives. So... -Why did I do that? For as long as he remembers, Sirius has never once done something so bold. Don''t stand out. Don''t be different. Stay in line and act as you should. Be perfect. This is how he has lived his life. Never doing what he wants. Never deciding on anything. Doing as he''s told. Doing what he must to meet other''s expectations. -Why did you do something so stupid? So sporadic? This... isn''t who you are. This isn''t who you should be. ... Who do I think I am? Lumbering through the park, he spots a familiar figure. The old man. He determines this detour is worth it; maybe he can get some answers. The senior faces off in the opposite direction, stalking something. The man is settled in the shade of a large, twisting tree. Its oval leaves are a deep green with white ones sprinkled throughout. Looking closer at the grass, white blades stand along with the green. "Man, how are you wearing that coat? I''m dying out here." He stops at the man''s side. The man vaguely wheels his head towards Sirius, glancing at his arm. "You seem to have gotten in quite the scuffle. I didn''t take you for the fighting type." "I''m not, a wailian or whatever it''s called attacked me." "A wailian? That''s rare..." The elder enters a deep state of thought. "Also troublesome..." The man returns his gaze to the distance. "What are you looking at? Just looks like a whole lot of grass." It indeed does look like a lot of grass. It almost is akin to an old computer wallpaper. "I''m just waiting..." ... They share a brief moment of silence. "Oh, that''s right..." Sirius snags the watch from his pocket. "I know you were trying to be all mysterious and everything, but could you tell me what this is counting down to? I-" The old man places a finger in front of Sirius'' lips. "Shh... Watch." Sirius directs his vision to where the old man''s lies. It''s just grass. Nothing and no one in sight. -Is this guy sleeping while standing up? "I don''t-" About twenty steps out, on the side of a low hill, a small patch of grass uplifts. The checkered blades sway as if they were blown by the wind. But there is no breeze. There is nothing for a moment, and then again, the grass shifts as the ground moves upward. As if an infected wound, the ground swells. A small bump is forming on the side of the hill. The mound enlarges almost rhythmically, only ever stopping for a second or two. It''s as if the ground is being dented from the inside out. The lump in the soil grows taller and wider, small chunks of compacted dirt breaking off. Something is coming out of the ground. Faint grunting can be heard. The sound is synced with each rise in the dirt. The voice escalates, getting louder with each tremor. Then, the jagged spikes of soil cave in on each other. The old man clicks the side of an identical pocket watch in his hand. Sirius hadn''t realized he was holding one. Sirius realizes what he''s witnessing. All within moments, his individuality and train of thought come crashing down. Breaking his distinction, reality spews both catharsis and dubiety. "Zora!" A boy explodes from the ground, reaching towards the sky. His breath heavy, he stares up at the clouds. -It''s a human. Is he... like me? Dirt expels itself from his throat. The boy buckles down and coughs forcefully into the ground. Tears stream from his bloodshot eyes. Rasping for air, he pounds on his chest. Sirius is speechless. He watches quietly with the old man. Once his choking concludes, the boy grabs his grimy knees and sucks in giant breaths. He frantically places his hands over vital body points. He grabs his neck, stomach, and limbs as if checking they''re still there. The boy wears very comfortable clothing. Loose-fitting pants and an oversized hoodie. If they weren''t lathered in dirt, they''d be perfect to sleep in. Finally mastering his breath, he looks up into the world. It''s not a particularly beautiful sight, just a park, but his honey-hued eyes don''t blink. The boy''s mouth hangs open. He doesn''t appear alarmed, more in disbelief. His eyebrows are raised, almost happily so. The boy takes in his surroundings and pats his entire body down. His movements are slow and stiff, dust clouds puff off his clothes as he brushes them. The boy spots Sirius and the old man. He stares at them; his once curious expression becomes straight and terrified. His eyes dart from side to side nervously. The boy swallows and prepares himself for the encounter. -Is this how I looked? The boy attempts to walk towards them, but trips over the hole he dug. He faceplants and slowly slides down the hill. Sirius bites his tongue, resisting the urge to laugh. Embarrassed, the boy stands back up and brushes off his muddy, beige hoodie. He pats down his dark pants and shakes his hands through dirty blonde hair. He approaches cautiously, each step laced with uncertainty. Honey irises dash side to side, looking for anyone else around. The old man advances towards him, stopping the boy''s approach. He freezes in place as if turning into a statue. "Uh- oh no, hi..." The boy is panicking, he sounds and appears the same age as Sirius, his voice only slightly higher-pitched. "Look man, I don''t know what''s going on here. I was just talking to this really nice, pretty lady so if you could send me back to her that''d be really great-" "Welcome, Witch Spawn," the old man repeats the same words he had said to Sirius. "Witch Spawn...? What is this? Why am I in a park?" All sense of nervousness is gone. "Eat this." The man stretches out his hand, revealing a pastel red gummy. The boy''s face is comically disgusted. "You''re trying to drug me?! Really? Man, I was just buried alive! And now you''re trying to drug me!?" "Perhaps I need a new approach to this..." -Oh? Is that self-awareness I sense? "You!" The boy points at Sirius, who forgot he was part of the scene. "Are you in on this?" "Me?" Sirius points to himself. "Yes you, there''s no one behind you." The boy speaks as if he has known Sirius his whole life. Very condescending. "Right," Sirius walks over to them. "No, I''m not really in on this." Sirius faces the old man. "Look man, I think you need to stop being so vague, it really does sound like you''re trying to drug people." "Hm..." Sirius leans over towards the boy, "I thought the same thing when he offered me it." "What even is this thing?" "I don''t really know how it works, but it lets you speak and understand the language here." "Huh?" The boy looks like he''s concerned for Sirius'' wellbeing. "Eating this will let me understand the language?" The old man butts in, obviously feeling left out. "Yes, consuming this will allow you to speak Klephal, the most common language in this world." The boy becomes completely still. Frozen in place, he begins to twitch. His lips widen into an animated smile. His eyebrows raise to heights not thought possible. "Did... Did you just say... this world?" "Yes, I believe I did-" "Like, I''m in a different world? Other than Earth?" His words are quick, containing overwhelming excitement. "Yes. Is that witch not explaining herself as well as she used to?" The boy''s mouth gapes open. He closes his eyes and squats low. His head hangs down, his entire body is trembling. "You okay, man?" Sirius asks. "I know you probably don''t believe it but-" "YES!!!" He yells at the top of his lungs, pure joy radiating from the scream. The boy''s body flings backward, arching his back into the shape of a lowercase r. His demeanor beams with childlike wonder. Then, in a complete tonal shift, he gets on his knees and places his palms together. "My prayers have been answered. Thank you, God. Truly. Thank you..." he sounds like he could cry out of happiness at any moment. He suddenly pops back onto his feet. "WAIT- if I''m in another world... does that mean I have powers?! Can I shoot fireballs!?" He swings his arms around, trying to expel fire from his hands. Sirius contains his chuckle with a grin. Never has he seen such unrestrained positivity and joy. The old man interrupts the boy''s magic training. "You''re getting a little too ahead of yourself, for now, would you mind eating this?" He once again offers the gummy. The boy purses his lips, not sure what to do. The boy looks to Sirius for approval. Sirius gives a quick nod. "If I die from this I will be really upset." The boy grabs the gummy and pops it in his mouth. Hardly any hesitation. He swallows and then twirls around. "Nothing happened." "Well, we would need to go into town to find out if it worked," Sirius replies. "Alright then! Let''s go!" The boy immediately starts rushing past them. "Wait," the old man stops the boy. "Before you go, take this." The man grabs and opens the boy''s hand. He gently places the pocket watch into the boy''s palm. "What''s this?" He immediately begins fiddling with all the buttons. "You''ll find out in time." And with that, the old man turns around and begins walking off. ... Disbelief. "Oh, COME ON! You can''t just say something all mysterious and then walk away!" "He did the same thing to me," Sirius sighs. They both share the same disappointment. "I''m not sure what it does exactly, but it''s counting down to something." The two of them examine the backs of their watches. Sirius: 22921149 seconds remain. The boy: 22926321 seconds remain. "Huh... anyways... can we go explore the town now?!" Excitement bounces back into his step as he stuffs the watch into one of his pockets. They could easily catch up with the fleeing old man, but he decides to let him be mysterious. "Uh, yeah... sure, but do you mind if I lead the way? I kind of need to find a clinic." Sirius raises his disfigured arm. The boy''s face flushes and repulses. "What the fuck happened to your arm!?" "Did you not notice it the whole time we were talking?" "No!? That thing is disgusting!" The boy acts as if it''s the most disgusting thing he has ever seen. Which would make sense. After shaking off the revulsion and removing his eyes from the arm, his tone once again shifts. "Let''s go." The two of them begin to walk south towards the town. Supposedly beginning to walk south. The boy has accepted his situation so fast, that Sirius is both impressed and concerned. In a matter of seconds, this boy tagged along with him like they''ve known each other their entire lives. Sirius isn''t used to having company, but he welcomes the boy''s presence. Albeit a gamble, for the first time in forever, Sirius lowers his guard. Both his mind and manner of speech loosen. Though only slightly. "How did that even happen?" The boy is spinning in circles, admiring the scenery. Sirius briefly explains his tale of the girl and Wailian. "Wait, so there are monsters in this world too?!" His face somehow looks even happier. He seems to have forgotten what a monster did to Sirius'' arm. "I guess so. I only got here like an hour or two ago." "Oh shit, really? Did you come out of the ground too?" "Yes, it was horrible. I thought I was going to suffocate... again." Flashes of himself before his death blink in his mind. He swallows a heavy lump in his throat. The boy gives an unsteady, reluctant look. "Did you... die by chance? Then wake up here?" "...Yes." "I see..." A melancholic air grabs hold of the boy. He almost seems disappointed by Sirius'' answer. Quickly shaking it off, he refuels himself on wondrous bliss. "Did you meet with a pretty lady?" "I did!" The thought of the void lady returns his spirits. "I''d love to speak with her again." While he''s not sure why or what''d he say, he wants to meet with her once more. "Yeah..." The boy shuts his eyes as if he''s dreaming about her. "By the way, what''s your name?" "I''m Sirius. You?" "Korlin. Nice to meet you." They meet the opposite end of the park, entering into a teeming market. Korlin''s jaw drops as he views the scene. His eyes light- no, they sparkle with awe. He''s even trembling a little. He may very well piss himself any second. Sirius is slightly worried. Winged creatures and people whiz above the road. Anthropoids small and large roam the market. Vendors line the streets, selling and buying products not seen anywhere on Earth. Beasts with massive fangs and tails enter and exit shops and tents. Everyone is vibrantly colored, either with clothing or paint on their skin. Some people are blue, some purple, and some even have pink fur and/or scales. Most anatomy here is bizarre yet it all makes perfect sense. While everyone looks different, no one is out of place here. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. This really is a different world. Korlin can''t control his enthusiasm. Glee is practically leaking from every pore on his body. He looks over at Sirius, who is also staring at the sight. "Dude, how are you not flipping out at this?" "I don''t think it''s fully hit me yet. It still feels like I''m dreaming." "It really does..." Korlin is utterly awestruck. Instead of admiring, he frolics into the market. He greets every person he passes; some return the greeting, and others ignore him. He runs up to stalls, picking up every weird item and examining it. He chats with the vendors, asking about prices and what each item is. When the vendors hear he''s broke, they shoo him away. Sirius loosely follows the boy, admiring from afar. Minutes pass and not once does Korlin''s eagerness waver. It still looks like he could explode from happiness at any moment. "Is it alright if I touch your tail?" Korlin asks a random lady, who just so happens to have a tail. -Yeah... it''s time to step in. Sirius places his good arm on Korlin''s shoulder. "Hey, sorry about him, he''s a little... unique." The woman nervously nods her head and hurries off. "Man, I was about to get to touch her tail." He is genuinely disappointed. "Sorry to get in the way of your fetish, but could we try and find the clinic? My arm is pulsating." Sirius tries not to sound rude. Korlin''s eyes widen as if snapping out of a trance. "Oh! Yeah, I''m sorry, I got a little carried away there..." "A little bit." The two boys resume their search for a clinic. They ask around, all answers leading south. Korlin continuously gets sidetracked and wanders off. Sirius continuously retrieves him. Sirius drags the boy by his wrist. Korlin learns that he no longer can read, it doesn''t really bother him. They ask a man for directions, but he replies by calling both of them "fility Witch Spawn." Korlin gets his first taste of what it means to be human. Many similar events follow after. He isn''t too bothered by their comments. "Are you always this... energetic?" Sirius asks, looking to the sun for direction. It doesn''t help him. Korlin stares at the pavement. Fulfillment lathers his smile. "No, not usually. I haven''t felt this alive in a long time. I can''t remember the last time I was this happy." ... The words hit Sirius hard. He''s been enjoying himself. Despite the arm thing, of course. When was the last time he''s done that? Their paces slow, and Sirius releases Korlin''s arm. "I feel that..." Sirius'' voice is drowned out by the crowd. They continue walking, and for a moment, Korlin''s enthusiasm fades. ... "I really hope this isn''t a dream." ***** Eventually, they arrive in front of a stone, box-shaped building. The clinic. Or at least what they hope to be. A sign out front has a white symbol equivalent to a heart. It was much further than three blocks down. Aureole isn''t the best with directions, it seems. "You alright out here?" Sirius asks. Korlin gives a military salute as a response. He takes that as a "yes." Sirius enters, leaving Korlin to entertain himself. Which is very easy to do. He passes through the arched doorway and into a bright interior. Candles hang on every pillar and wall, giving the waiting room a rich, white glow. He approaches a counter made of the same brick as the walls. Almost everything in the capital seems to be sculpted from the same type of stone. Their appearance resembles that of veneer walls back on Earth, but they seem to have been carved to look that way from a single slab. Each "protruding" stone is differing in size, their imperfection adds charm to the city. While this building appears to be made of the same material, it is constructed with actual bricks. A woman with blue, droopy, dog-like ears sits behind the counter. Her eyes also seem to droop, though they are mostly covered by her bangs. Reaching into his pocket, he pulls out the seven purple gems Aureole had given to him. -I really hope this is money. And a clinic. "Hello, is this a clinic?" The woman perks up and smiles politely. "It is! What can I..." She peers at his arm. "Actually, I have a pretty good idea. I''ll notify one of our healers." Sirius thanks her civilly. She strolls over into a hallway out of view. -Healers? Are they not called doctors? After a few moments, she pops her head back into the room. "Right this way please!" Sirius shoves the gems back into his pocket and follows the lady. She leads him to a room with a dark wooden bed in the center. A singular brick is removed from the wall to let in natural light. Potted plants are spread around the floor. "Please wait here for just a moment." Sitting on the loosely sheeted bed, he waits. This is nothing like any hospital he''s been to before. There are no monitors, no medical supplies... no casts, no buzzing, no beeping, no tubes, no machines... Alone with only his thoughts, a memory comes tumbling back to him. About the last time he was in a clinic. His hand wraps itself around his throat. The air feels heavier. Images of his little brother, standing next to his hospital bed, flash inside his mind. The boy''s anger, his disgust. The sound of a cord being unplugged. The sound of his heart rate monitor racing. The sound of his flatline. The sound of his brother''s last words to the boy he just killed. The last word he ever heard. -"Sorry." The word was so faint Sirius couldn''t tell if there was any emotion behind it. While he struggled in his bed to breathe, his brother walked out of the door, pretending as if nothing had happened. What happened after? -Does anyone care? The depressing thought is followed by a stream of memories. His mother''s financial issues. His father''s never-ending disappointment in his son. His brother''s raw hatred for his own sibling. His friends at school ignoring him. -They''re probably thankful. A crushing pain in his chest emerges. He hasn''t even realized he''s holding his breath. -They''re probably happier now. A swirl of negative thoughts bombards his meek brain. The grasp on his own throat tightens. Yack A violent expulsion of coughs escape his throat, reminding him to breathe. He sucks in all the air he can with each breath. After a minute, his breathing steadies out and he regains his composure. A hand knocks on the doorway. Why aren''t there many doors around here? A young man walks through the arch. He carries himself with dignity, though his face is relaxed and kind. A long robe drapes around him, almost to the floor. He places glasses over his pointed ears and enters the room. "The arm, is it?" Sirius fixes his posture. "Oh, yeah it really hurts. Is there anything you can do for it?" In truth, Sirius almost forgot about his arm. The man simpers and raises an eyebrow. "That''s an odd question. I am a blessed healer after all." He kneels beside Sirius. Removing the white glove from his hand, he lifts his palm to Sirius'' arm. The man closes his eyes in deep concentration. A greenish-gold light emits from the man''s palm. -No way. Is this-? The soft glow envelops Sirius'' mutilated arm. His limb begins feeling fuzzy and warm, almost numb. The scratches and scars begin to fade away. His twisted skin and muscles unravel into the shape an arm should be. After only a couple of seconds, all traces of the wailian-inflicted wounds are gone. His arm is healed. The light dissipates from his arm and the man''s palm. The fuzziness feeling fades, leaving only a hint of numbness. It''s as if nothing ever happened. Sirius stares in awe at his healed arm. He can hardly believe it. -That was magic... Magic exists here. I have to tell Korlin about this. "Is there anything else you need healed?" The man knocks Sirius off his daze. "Oh- n-no that was all. Thank you..." "Of course. Well, I''ll be off then." The man walks out of the room like it was a casual, everyday occurrence. Sirius gazes upon his reformed arm a little longer before getting up. He checks the functions of his fingers and joints. Everything works as it should. Amazing. Still in a state of wonder, he returns to the lady at the counter. "I take it all is well?" she asks. "Oh, yes." She smiles again and writes something down on a piece of paper. She doesn''t use a pen or pencil, instead, she draws with a large claw. "Alright then," she starts the mumble to herself. "Four hundred plus tax is..." She looks back up at Sirius. "That''ll be four hundred and sixteen nem please." She outstretches her hand. He''s supposed to give her something. -Nem?? Is that money? The only thing he can think to do is pull out the purple gems. Four hundred and sixteen... Purely guessing, he hands her five of the gems. She accepts the stones and rummages around behind the counter. After a moment, she places an orange gem, three red gems, and four green gems into his palm. "Alright, you''re all set." Sirius glances between the woman and the gems. The gems are all in the relative shapes of coins, though some are more jagged than others. He clutches them tightly. "Right... Thank you!" Sirius gives a small wave and exits the building. -That was the easiest doctor visit ever. Not even any paperwork. Korlin is surprisingly just sitting on a bench right outside the clinic. He''s watching a type of bug fly past. Sirius trots down the small set of stairs and drops on the bench beside him. "Look my arm is all better." Sirius waves his arm around playfully. "What kind of doctor was in there!?" "That''s the thing, there wasn''t one. He called himself a healer and I''m pretty sure he used-" "MAGIC!" Korlin''s face beams, but he isn''t looking at Sirius. A blazing ball of fire rips past the two of them. Red and orange streak by, igniting nearby plants. The heat of the orb threatens to singe their skin, thankfully, it only feels warm. The flaming sphere disperses as it rams into a nearby building. A strand of Korlin''s hair is caught aflame, he doesn''t even notice. Sirius pats the fire out. Searching for the ball''s origin, they land on a rampant, six-legged dog creature barreling down the street. Tiny, white horns stick out of its head. An older woman trails behind the dog, trying to catch up with it. "Someone! Please stop him!" the lady screams. She''s slow in comparison to the dog. Upon sight of the animal, or maybe its bark, Korlin freezes. ... He''s petrified. ... It''s as if the sight of the dog brought back disturbing memories. "Hey," Sirius notices. "Are you alright? What''s wrong?" Sirius'' words prove deaf to his ears. ... After a moment, Korlin rockets out of his seat, his expression stiff. His eyebrows furrow and he rushes head-on towards the creature. "What are you doing!?" Sirius shouts, but it doesn''t reach Korlin''s ears. Korlin houses a determined aura around him, his gaze is fixed on the beast. The dog, about the collide with the boy, attempts to steer off to the side. Not allowing it to get away, Korlin seizes the fur of the creature''s back. The dog scrambles and begins sprinting faster. Korlin is dragged along by the dog''s chaotic movement. Fear spreads throughout his features. Promptly, something in his mind tells him to snap out of it. He manages to mount the beast. Korlin tugs on the rough fur, but it only makes the dog cry out, releasing a spray of fire. Unsure of what to do, he jams one of his legs in between the dog''s six. It works. The dog trips over Korlin''s foot and topples over, skidding across the stone road. Korlin naturally does the same. Sirius and the old woman rush over to both of them. "Humprey!" The woman is furious, her wrinkled forehead somehow gains more wrinkles. "This is outrageous behavior!" She barehand slaps the dog. "We are going home this instant and you will think about what you''ve done!" She grabs the beast by its ear and starts dragging it along the street. She curses under her breath the whole way. The flaming dog whines in defeat, seemingly uninjured. Sirius and Korlin stare in complete befuddlement. "You''re welcome... I guess." "I don''t know, I kind of feel bad for the dog thing." "Hm... I don''t know... I''m not too fond of dogs..." An underlying sadness rests within his words. "...Uh- That was crazy! What made you do that?" "I don''t know," Korlin stares at his fists. "I saw magic and nothing else mattered at the moment." A gigantic smile widens on his face. "Magic! It actually exists! This is amazing! I''ve always wished magic was real, and now it is. Do you think I could use magic? I hope so. If I get to use magic my life will be complete. Simple as that. I could die happy." Korlin rambles on about magic for about ten minutes. All Sirius can do is listen to the boy''s endless enthusiasm. Sirius eventually tells him about the healer and his arm. It refuels the boy''s fire for another ten minutes or so. "Do you think there are different classes? Like fighting, healing, defense? Or is it like an elemental thing? But in that case, what would healing fall under? Water, or maybe fire? I''ve always felt fire has underlying healing properties. Do you need to be born with magic or can you gain it throughout your life?" And so on. ***** -I think I''ve figured out how the currency system works. The currency here is called nem. They come in different colored gems, each with a differing set value. The shape of the gem doesn''t really matter, it''s all color. A green gem is worth one nem. Blue is worth five. Red is worth ten. Orange is worth fifty. The purple ones Aureole gave me are worth one hundred each. Then, from what I''ve gathered, there are pink gems worth one thousand nem. I believe they keep increasing like this, though I''m not sure of the highest value nem. It''s a fairly simple currency system, I don''t believe anything equivalent to "cents" exists. Sirius explains his findings to Korlin who devours every bit of it. He scrambles around the littered floor until he finds something similar to paper. The two boys sit on the ground beside a bench. They originally planned on sitting on said bench, but the built-in butt scratcher made them a little uncomfortable. There is lots of random stuff lying around, not garbage or trash, just interesting objects. In fact, the streets are surprisingly clean for such a sizeable population. Korlin pulls a black-dipped feather from somewhere and begins writing the information. "The feather is a little much." "I know right? I feel like an author in the eighteenth century." "What are you even writing with?" "I don''t know, it was already on the feather when I picked it up." ... The two of them share a long session of eye contact. Korlin sniffs the feather. "Yeah, it''s shit." Sirius nods in acceptance, "Of course it is." Korlin tosses the feather and paper into what they assume is a trash bin. "So what do you think we should do now?" "Um... I don''t know." With his arm healed, Sirius doesn''t know what to do with himself anymore. He has his whole life ahead of him again. He isn''t quite sure how to spend it. "Hm..." -Should I really be dragging him along with me? "Hey, uh, are you sure you want to keep hanging around me?" "What do you mean?" "It''s just... You seem really passionate about being in this new world, I don''t want to hold you back. I don''t want you to feel obligated to stay with me." "Are you kidding?! We''re in this for the long haul, you and me! Everyone else here either hates our guts or just thinks we''re stupid. I need another "Witch Spawn" or I might go crazy. Besides, I''ve never had so much fun before! Part of that is because of you, Sirius." "...Is that so?" "You bet! So no more talk of obligation or holding me back, alright? I may have just met you like an hour ago, but from now on, you and me, it''s ride or die, baby." A smile creeps up from Sirius'' lips. -What the heck... What is this feeling? "Ride or die, huh? That''s a little extreme." Korlin chuckles. "I could do without your smart remarks though." "No can do. They come with the package." They share a scene of laughter. Sirius feels a weight lift off his shoulders. These foreign feelings detach him from who he knows himself to be. "Anyways, do you think we need to find out our sleeping arrangement? The sun is getting lower." "You''re right..." "Should we go ask around? Oh! Maybe they have magic beds here!" "I suppose we should. Magic beds, huh? Man, you''re really into all this." "I''m still surprised you''re not. We are literally in a fantasy world with magic and fire-breathing dogs. It''s awesome." "Don''t get me wrong, this is all really cool. This is probably the best thing that''s ever happened to me. I''m just... not sure how to act at the moment. You seem perfectly content with everything though, it''s like you''ve prepared for this." "I''ve watched a lot of anime. Like, a lot." He holds himself with pride. "Ah, I never really got into any of that stuff. I watched like one, but it wasn''t really my thing." "Let me tell you, you were missing out-" The look on Korlin''s face distorts into a realization. He puts his palms to his face. "Dang it! If I''m in another world I can''t finish any of my shows..." His proud demeanor is defeated. "No offense, but I don''t think that''s our biggest concern right now." Sirius gives him a very judgmental look. Korlin composes himself, "You''re right... You''re right." They both hop to their feet and continue walking around the city. "What was the one anime you watched called?" "Uhh, let me think... pardon my French-" "It''s Japanese." "Same thing, anyways, I think it was called Boku no... piku? Something like that." Korlin stops every single muscle. A look of undisguised devastation and raw horror morphs his face. "Why. In the ever-loving fuck. Would you watch BOKU NO PICO!?" Sirius is confused. "Someone at school recommended it- saying I would love it and it had a good story." Korlin is dumbfounded by the words spilling out of Sirius'' mouth. He looks as if he could cry out of empathy for Sirius. The two boys have a nice, long discussion about anime. ***** They set off to find a place to crash. Scouring the streets, they come across a lone, baby turtle. "TURTLE!" Korlin rushes up and scoops it off the ground. He spins in circles, giggling with the turtlet in hand. "Do you like turtles or something?" With a final ballerina twirl, the boy stops. "I''ve just never seen one in person before." "Ah..." Upon further inspection, Sirius finds concerns in the boy''s handling. "Why are you holding it like that?" "What do you mean?" "You''re holding it like it''s a burger." "Is that wrong? Are you a turtle handler or something?" "No, it just looks uncomfortable." Korlin inspects the baby''s facial expression and somehow deduces that... "It looks fine to me." "Stop holding it like it''s a burger!" "If I shouldn''t hold it like a burger, then it shouldn''t be shaped like one!" "What kind of logic is that?!" The turtle could easily sit atop Korlin''s palm, but instead, the boy holds it with a two-handed grip. "If burger-shaped, it should be held like one!" "It''s a living being!" "It''s not like it cares-" Thudding footsteps disrupt the two''s bickering. A shadow casts over the boys, blocking the sun''s light. "What do you two think you''re doing?" Both their eyes direct themselves onto the towering creature in front of them. What lies before them is neither comprehensible nor possible. It''s an anthropomorphic turtle. A massive one. "Shit..." The turtle''s expression is hard to read, but they assume it is upset. "Aha... is this yours by any chance?" Korlin smiles stupidly, asking in a sing-song manner. "Give me my son." The standing turtle''s voice booms and rattles each of their bones. "S-son... C-Certainly..." Korlin carefully drops the baby in its father''s hand. The man-turtle leans in close. "Never mess with my son again, you got that?" "Of course. Absolutely." "...Good." The turtle backs off and leaves with his son. "Handling a man''s turtle... filthy Witch Spawn..." he mutters to himself. Korlin turns to Sirius, his mouth gaping open. "Sirius... a ninja turtle just threatened me." "You got what you deserved." "What''s next? SpongeBob?!" "Come on, let''s go find a place to sleep." "Winnie the Pooh?!" ... Eventually, Korlin''s worries subside. As they walk about the capital, they ask strangers for a place to stay. Unsurprisingly, they are met with disappointment and insults. The sky welcomes a lovely shade of yellow. "Please, it doesn''t have to have a bed, a spare room would be perfectly-" Sirius is cut off by the woman he''s pleading to. "Unfortunately, I share no hospitality with you, Witch Spawns." She grimaces at the boys as she strides away. Korlin attempts to bargain with a man. "I will literally sleep on the floor of a shed." The man pities the boy. "Look boy, I apologize but if my wife catches me bringing home two Witch Spawns, she''ll kill me. I don''t personally mind your kind, but she has a... not-so-good relationship with the witch." The man apologizes once more before disappearing amidst the crowd. The boys regroup and share their outcomes. "Witch Spawn," Sirius mutters. "Some people don''t call us that, but some act like we''re rabid animals..." "Witch... Witch... Do you think they mean the lady who sent us to this world?" "Maybe, though I don''t see why people would hate her." "True..." They dig through their brains for an answer, but to no avail. "When I think of the word witch, I think of more a green, ugly hag riding a broomstick. Or a mommy with purple eyes and silver hair, not that angel in the void." "I''m sorry, did you say mommy?!" "I have to tell you more about anime, man..." Korlin shakes his head in disappointment at his pupil. "I don''t think I''m the weird one here." They bicker and laugh together through the twilight city. It''s been there the entire time, but as they saunter, Sirius admires the distant looming castle. A massive, straight out of the medieval-era castle, only more refined and impressive. Lightly stained stonework contrasts the rest of the city, it towers atop a giant mound near presumably the center of the city. The dusk glow and hazy distance make the fortress appear surreal, almost magical. The two of them enter a large part of town with lots of carriages. Wooden carriages with cloth roofing, spacious but compact. Some hold people, others carry goods and food. The carriages are being pulled by massive, hairy beasts. Four-legged, gorilla-esche beasts with tusks. You can''t even see their eyes through the white fur. It seems to be a trading hub. People of various sizes and shapes load and haul crates onto and off the carriages. Winged animals and people fly with boxes over and around the hub. Some shady characters in the corner use fire magic to cook raw meat and then place it in containers for trade. A narrow vein of water flows through the center of the area under a tiny, arched bridge. The stream laps the perimeter into a small water mill built into the ground. An amphibious man conducts threads of water into the air and transfers them into large glass jars. One of the massive gorillas floats over the two boy''s heads. A shrimpy girl off to their right is extending her arm and drawing a path in the air. The hovering beast follows the girl''s path until it gently lands in front of a carriage. Korlin is practically frothing at the mouth. You can basically hear his thoughts. Every nook and cranny of this town is alive. It smells musty here, but not overbearing. A chill now runs through the air. They are nearing dusk. Sirius unties his dirty, finally dry, hoodie and slips it over his head. Out of nowhere, a middle-aged man runs up to Sirius and firmly grips his hoodie sleeve. "Where did you get this!?" The bearded man is wide-eyed. "Wh-what is this material I am feeling?!" The strange man with thick horns caresses the hoodie. Sirius snaps to Korlin for help. "Uh- what material do you think this is? I have no idea. Cloth? Linen? Wool?" Sirius is desperate to get this guy off of him. He smells like a lumberjack. It would probably be a nice scent if not for the strange circumstances. Korlin is also panicking. "Uh..." He grabs Sirius'' hood and rubs his fingers across it. "It''s pretty soft and fluffy, so I''d probably say wool..." Sirius nods in desperate approval and looks the man in his eyes. "Uh- wool, I believe." -Please get off of me. "Hmm," the man continues to knead his fingers while being in deep thought. "Wool... Wool, where did you get this wool?" "Uhh... sheep? I guess." -Is this guy for real right now? "Hmm, what is a sheep exactly? -No way. "Is this guy serious?" Korlin whispers over to Sirius. Sirius whispers back, "They might not have sheep in this world." He turns back to the overly-interested man. "Sheep are these big animals with lots of... usually white, uh... fluff surrounding them." Korlin is motioning with his hands what a sheep looks like. Or at least he''s trying to. The man seems to have hit a revelation. "Huh, so they''re kind of like a lambie?" He releases Sirius'' sleeve. Korlin facepalms. "A lambie? What, like a LAMB!? A BABY SHEEP!?" "What are you talking about? A lambie- Oh! There, those are lambies." The man points behind the two of them. Turning around, a pack of sheep-like animals is being herded along. They appear to be sheep, except instead of wool, the backs of the animals are swallowed by a mountain of bubbles. Bubbles completely absorb the creature; it looks like a massive ball of soap with a stubby sheep''s face. A shepherd leads the animals along, popping a bubble or two to keep them in line. Korlin takes an overly exaggerated deep breath. "That is not a lambie. That is an abomination." "That is a lambie! Look, there are even baby lambres!" "LAMBRES!? What are you blabbering about right now!? You are talking absolute nonsense right now." Korlin and the man continue to bicker. Sirius holds in his laugh. In exchange for Korlin admitting he''s wrong, the man agrees to let them stay in his nearby stable. "Only on one condition." "That being?" "Let me study this clothing tonight. I want to see if I can end up mass-producing. I''ve never seen anything like it before." "Oh, sure..." Sirius takes off his hoodie and hands it to the man. "It''s a little dirty." "Ah, that''s no bother. Is it waterproof? Would it be alright if I wash it?" "Go ahead, it should dry rather quickly." The man grins, revealing small fangs, and gleefully leads them to his stable in town. In town isn''t the best way to describe it. It''s just around the corner of the trading hub, seemingly near the edge of the city. Towering, stone walls block the view of the outside, the only exit being a massive wooden gate. Guards in suits of armor patrol the gate and tops of the wall. The guards aren''t human, but rather humanoid reptiles, namely lizards. The armor mostly conceals the fact, but the lack of gloves reveals scaly, green, some blue, webbed hands. Sticking out from their back plating are small tails. And, of course, there is the fact that some aren''t wearing large helmets, which means their lizard heads sit on their metal shoulders. The lizard guards group together and shut the giant gate. It produces a booming, slam noise, and they return to their patrolling. Maybe they close it for nighttime? The man twists a key in the metal lock and motions them inside the wooden building. Sirius never thought the sight of a door would surprise him so much. As they enter the stable, hay layers the floor. Atop a mound of straw rests one of the giant, hairy, carriage carriers. "Is it safe to sleep with this thing?" Korlin questions. "With ol'' Gary? Of course, he doesn''t bite. His fur should warm you right up if it gets cold." "What species even is that?" "What? Never seen a manfi before?" "Of course I have, I''ve just... never seen one... that... fluffy." They once again thank the man, and he locks them in for the night. The pale moon''s light floods through an opening in the roof. Crisp air swallows the stable. Sirius buries himself under the heap of fodder. Korlin is snuggled under the shaggy arm of Gary. Neither of them can rest their eyes. Too much has happened today. Both stargaze at their new night sky. A looming silence hangs over the stable. The only noise being Gary''s occasional grunts and murmurs. "Hey Sirius? You awake?" His hushed tone sounds so loud in the quiet night. "Mhm, I can''t sleep." "You sound tired. You have all day, actually." "...Really?" Sirius rustles out of his cave of hay. "My eyes do feel heavy..." He presses his fingers under his left eye. Were they always this heavy? "That''s not the kind of tired I meant." Silence once again swaddles the stable. "Are you... alright?" There is a shakiness to his words. Sirius can''t help but tremble. It''s a subtle quiver, yet there, nonetheless. He''s been asked this question many times by his mother but has never felt inclined to answer. Sirius takes a deep breath. "I''m alright. I just... don''t know how to feel. I''ve lived what feels like the same day for so long, I don''t know what to do. I can''t tell if I''m scared or excited." He pauses, taking in every aspect of his first day in this new world. "And... I can''t stop thinking about..." He doesn''t finish the thought. A truck and hospital bed enter his brain. "Look, I don''t know what happened before you died... But, that doesn''t matter anymore. We just... need to take it one day at a time." There is a blatant lack of confidence in his words. "You seem so content with everything that''s happened. I think I''m a little jealous." Sirius embeds himself once more. "Are you kidding?" He sounds as if he could laugh or cry at any second. "I''m terrified..." He tucks in closer to Gary''s arm. ... ... "I don''t want to wake up." Chapter 4: Ignorance A gorgeous array of oranges and yellows streak across the morning sky. Dust particles dance in the sunlight trickling down into the stable. The dry hay seems to dazzle. The smell of dew encases the wooden building. Amber eyes gently unfurl to sunbeams poking through a wad of golden straws. It''s bright. Sirius brushes piles of hay off of his curled body. He shifts himself upright, squinting his un-dilated pupils. The setting around him takes shape. His mornings have never been so vibrant. He quietly props himself onto his feet and sweeps stray hay off his clothing. A deep yawn escapes him, leaving his eyes watery. Despite the reflex, he hardly feels tired. When is the last time this has happened? Making his way over to the stable door, his eyes slip over to where Korlin lay the night before. Still there. The sleeping boy hugs the mammoth like a teddy bear. It was real. His death, his rebirth, his new life... all of it truly happened. -It wasn''t a dream... Exiting the stable, his eyes once again need adjusting. It''s so very bright. The trading hub is quiet, only a few people wander the area. This peaceful serenity reimmerses him back into his new reality. Another yawn slips out as he turns the corner. Sirius pools water in his hands at the nearby stream. Regardless of its quality, the liquid tastes blissful to his dry throat. Heading back, the man who lent them the stable walks toward Sirius. "Oh hey, I was just about to come get you guys. How''d ya sleep?" The man is wrapped in something like a blanket, he seems to be in a good mood. "Great, actually. What time is it?" "Time?" he repeats, the question seemingly strange. "I''d say just a little after dayrise. The morning is still young." Sirius nods, his head still a tad groggy. "Oh, did you have any breakthroughs with the hoodie?" "I wouldn''t say breakthroughs, but I think given some time I can start trying to replicate it. And hey, I hope you don''t mind but I cut off a piece of it." From under his blanket, he unveils the hoodie. The bottom half of the right sleeve is sliced off. He hands the amputated hoodie over to Sirius. "No worries... I guess." "I assumed you wanted it back, so I thought I''d just keep a little part for myself to study." Sirius nods reluctantly. It was, in fact, not a little part. "Just so you know, I was thinking... If I figure this whole wool thing out, and it gets big, I could give you a little share of the cut." Sirius'' eyebrows raise. "Really? That''s awfully kind of you. Are you sure you don''t want to just keep it?" Sirius offers the hoodie back to him. "Ah, don''t worry about it, I drew a whole bunch of sketches last night. I got the whole thing laid out to sew." He pulls out what are essentially schematics for a hoodie from underneath his blanket. The drawings are so detailed and precise it''s scary. Strange symbols and lines run across the papers; they are assumingly measurements. "Dang... Well, I wish you good luck. If you ever need to borrow it again, I''ll gladly let you." Sirius slips on the freshly washed hoodie. His right forearm sticks out, still feeling the crisp air. The two of them share a wholesome exchange of laughs. Sirius and the man trek back to the stable. The man swiftly yanks open the door, flooding the interior with warm hues. "Aww, would you look at that? Gary made himself a friend." Indeed, he did. Korlin''s body is completely submerged underneath the giant. One of his arms flails out from under the manfi, it being the only indicator he''s even there. A muffled voice assumingly yells for assistance. The man claps his hands, which wakes up the sleeping, suffocating beauty. Gary rolls himself onto his massive feet and merrily trots over to the man to be petted. Gary''s footsteps are very loud. Korlin gasps for air. "Oh my gosh-! I- I thought I was going to die!" He wheezes, trying to calm down, only to see two amused faces. "Y-You guys suck... Huh- Man, what happened to your clothes...?" ***** "Thanks again for letting us crash here." "Ah, don''t mention it. Think of it as the start of us being wonderous business partners." "Alright then, I look forward to seeing you replicate it." Sirius gives him a subtle smile. "Before you head off, may I ask something of you both?" "What is it?" "If you find any material resembling "wool", would you mind letting me know? I''d go and search for it myself but... these old bones have their hindrances. Of course, I''ll be doing my own research and digging, but if you find anything, please let me know." A sound request, especially if a future business is at stake. With that reasoning, they both agree. "We''re on it, sir!" Korlin declares from atop the manfi. "I appreciate it," he solemnly smiles. "In my lifetime, I''ve had countless business ventures fall flat. Despite my skills, I''ve never had a steady income. So, if this works out..." the man''s voice croaks. "Maybe I can make my momma proud." "We''ll do what we can, sir. I promise, your momma will be one happy lady!" Korlin''s remark erupts a burst of laughter from the man and a small chuckle from Sirius. "By the way, I don''t think I caught your name?" Sirius mentions. The man leans against Gary, who is now attached to a carriage filled with fruits. "Name''s Gary." "..." "..." "..." "...What''s wrong?" "Nothing. Anyways, you ready?" Korlin leaps off Gary''s (the animal''s) back. "Yep, let''s roll." Both of the boys blatantly ignore the man''s poor reveal. They say their final farewells and depart from Gary and Gary. "Where are we heading anyways?" Korlin asks. "I figured, let me know if you have another idea, we should wander around and learn some more about this world. Maybe find a map, a job, some money... maybe a dictionary. We should also learn some culture so we know what not to say." "Also learn magic." "That too, if possible." "Alright!" Enthusiasm takes hold of him once more. "Let''s do this. Should we take notes?" "Are you going to use a shit feather again?" Sirius jokes. Korlin stares straight-faced at him, his glare the very embodiment of shut up. "It is a good idea though. I don''t think people here use pencils or anything, the lady at the clinic was using a claw to write with." "A claw? That''s so cool..." His spirits have reawakened. "I guess we just add that to the list of things to get. Should we split up?" "Sure, let''s meet up around here at... actually, we can''t tell time. Our watches only show engravings of some flowers. I don''t know how to tell the time from them." He pulls out the peculiar pocket watch and examines it again. The hour hand is slightly past an image of a flower in its bud. Next in the rotation would be the fully grown flower. Then the decaying flower, and then dead roots, before it cycles back to the bud. "I don''t know, let''s just meet up around here when the sun is at its peak. At noon, basically." "Roger that," Korlin gives Sirius a salute and scurries off for information. Sirius sighs and looks around. Where to go... Sirius makes paper his first priority. It would be best to be able to write all of his learnings down. Then maybe he can even start deciphering the language of this world. Though the thought of there only being one language is strange, there is likely much more throughout the entire world. How big is this world, exactly? He wanders around the capital''s endless streets. Along his travels, he does as any man would do... admire the architecture. The buildings feel like the walls of a fortress. The stonework is marvelous. Flawlessly sculpted stairs, pillars, and statues are everywhere you turn. While everything is crafted out of a varying shade of gray, the inhabitants of the capital provide more than enough color. Plant life, trees, and murals are dotted throughout, adding even more diversity and pigmentation to the city. -Paper...paper... He spots a small building with a large, wooden sculpture of a book above the entrance. A bookstore, perhaps? He strolls inside the cozy shop, the scent of paper rushing into his nostrils. Definitely a bookstore. Behind a desk to his left sits a mature-looking woman with coffee hair and glasses. How do prescriptions work here? Sirius inches over, making sure his footsteps are quiet. "Hi, do you have anything that could be used to write in? Like an empty journal or something?" His question makes her glance up from her book. She smiles politely. "Of course, there should be some journals near the back." "Thank you," Sirius flashes her a grin before heading towards the back. The lady returns to her book. Rows of tall bookshelves line the small store. Despite the rocky exterior, the interior is almost entirely comprised of maple-colored wood. A shallow, mossy-colored carpet spans across most of the store. Turning into an aisle, a girl with deep purple hair stares at the shelves. If her shoulder-length hair were a shade darker, it''d be considered black. Given the size of the shop, the aisle is narrow. Sirius almost turns around but is halted by the girl''s hopping. She bounces up and down, trying to nab a book barely out of reach. Her outstretched hand repeatedly taps the book''s spine, but to no avail. Sirius decides to embrace his inner romance protagonist. He walks over to the bouncing girl. Noticing his presence, she ceases her springing. She isn''t much shorter than Sirius, seemingly the same age too. Sirius gets on the tips of his toes, and with a single bob, manages to slide the book out of its socket. He plants his feet and offers her the maroon tome. He can''t read its title. She wears a knitted, light gray sweater, the sleeves draping over her slender arms. Her violet eyes glisten like amethyst. She''s very pretty. To Sirius, her beauty is only rivaled by that of Aureole. However, he isn''t one to care about looks, let alone say anything about them. She peers down at the book over her button nose. In all other cases, this would be a charming, affable moment. And it is, except for the fact that she looks absolutely revolted by what he''s done. She slowly grasps the book and lugs it away from Sirius. Her expression untangles, though only slightly, as she nods to herself. She squeezes past Sirius in the aisle and doesn''t look back. She disappears behind the bookshelf. ... -Damn?! Was it really that awkward?! This is why I don''t talk to girls... Shaking off both the sense of inferiority and embarrassment, he makes his way to the back of the shop. He finds a bin leaning against the wall, it housing a pile of empty journals. He rummages through the bin, eventually landing on a compact, leather book. The journal has a tiny strap to keep it closed and even a short, built-in placeholder ribbon. He picks out another one for Korlin, this one being rough-textured and light blue. It is taller but has fewer pages. A tiny tag sticks out from both journals, they have strange symbols he assumes to be the price. He heads back to the front of the shop and approaches the lady. "Do you have anything I can write with?" She sets down her book and scours beneath her desk. "Yes, there should be an ink-claw or two around here." Sirius waits patiently. "Aha-!" She bangs her head under the desk. "Ow... Here you are," she offers Sirius two fist-sized claws. The claws are an off-white, with the tips being jet black. "Will those journals be all for you today?" Sirius, unsure of where to place the claws, awkwardly stuffs them in his remaining hoodie sleeve. His pockets are full of nem and the watch. "Yes please." "Alright, that''ll be twenty-two nem please," she smiles kindly while rubbing where she hit her head. -I hope I''m right about this nem thing. Sirius sets down the journals and grabs two red and two green gems from his pocket. He hesitantly hands them over to the lady, who readily accepts them. It worked. Sirius feels a brief sense of pride. "Oh, what about the claws?" "Oh, you can keep those for free." She tidies up behind her desk. "We''ve got loads of them." She concludes her cleaning and settles down, opening up her book. "Ah... Thank you," Sirius politely offers his gratitude. He grabs the journals and heads out of the store. With some free pocket space, he shoves a claw in, holding the other one in his hand along with the books. Treading over into a desolate alleyway, he plops onto the ground. Setting down his journal, he opens it to the first cream-colored page. He positions a claw in his hand as he would a pencil. -How do I even write with this thing? He presses the blackened tip of the claw onto the paper. Lifting it off, a tiny dot of ink rests on the page. It works. Is it infinite ink? No, that wouldn''t make sense. He has never been so impressed by a pen in his life. He jots down his understanding of nem and latches the book shut. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. -Now to find more stuff to write down. Meandering through the bustling streets, he happens to spot a group of merchants. Figuring they''ll know what is for purchase around here, he approaches them. Sirius throws on his clueless face, which is something he''s mastered, and greets the merchants. "H-hey, I''m not from around here. You''re merchants, right? Do you guys know what''s for sale around here? Or anything else about the market here?" Though it technically isn''t a lie, he still feels like he''s deceiving them. Surprisingly enough, the merchants rolick like they''ve waited their whole lives for this moment. They eagerly explain the economy of Auretta. Remembering what he can, he jots it all in his journal. [Auretta, the capital of Lunalir, is the largest trading hub in the world. People come far and wide just to sell their products here, so the goods here are very diverse. The country of Lunalir is teeming with farmland. So, most of the locals sell their vegetation and cattle, which make up the majority of the market. Other products come from as far as Aeonice, which I assume to be the name of a country. Apparently, their ice is quite popular. Although, I can''t help but feel like they were joking when they said that. The capital is also home to lots of underground markets, but the merchants I asked wouldn''t give me many details. All they said was that "A young fella like yourself shouldn''t worry about all that." Apart from the trading hub, the merchants started talking about the capital itself. Supposedly, Lunalir isn''t on the best of terms with its trading partner to the south, Alsi. When asked about Alsi, they replied "Those squallers can piss off with their snow and herbs." I''m not quite sure what that means, but that was all I could gather for now. Side note: The merchants of Auretta are weird.] Sirius continues asking around for any tidbits of information he can gather. He asks about the watch, only to get looks of either confusion or concern. Rephrasing the questions, he manages to scramble up some answers. However, none about the countdown on the back. [Clocks do not exist, at least not in the traditional sense. Things like sundials exist but watches like mine appear to be a rarity. Hours, minutes, and seconds are not important when it comes to telling time. Unless it is along the lines of "Meet back here in a few minutes" or "Go play for an hour." Even then, the terms are used loosely, there is no specified length of an hour or minute. The concept of one o''clock, twelve o''clock, etc. is instead just broken down into four sections of night and day. Day is from the moment the sun rises (I heard this referred to as daybreak, dayrise, day-start, and sunrise, though the latter is less common) to when it sets (referred to as day-end, day-stop, day-gone, day-set, sometimes nightfall and sunset/sundown, though again, less common). The concepts of morning/dawn and dusk remain. The day period is split into two sections divided by day-peak, which is the equivalent of midday or noon, though the terms ''noon'' and ''afternoon'' don''t seem to exist. The section from sunrise to day-peak is referred to as Budding Time/Period. The section from day-peak to sundown is called Blooming Time/Period. Night works similarly as it is split into two by the night-peak. From sundown, or when the moon rises, it is regarded as nightrise, night-start, and sometimes moonrise. The period from moonrise to night-peak is called Wilting Time/Period. When the moon sets and the sun is about to rise, this time is called moon-fall, night-end, night-set, night-gone, night-stop, and even day-fall. Night-peak to night-end is called the Rooting Time/Period. Basically, time is split into four sections. No real telling of the time, just use the sun and moon. Midnight does not count as the start of a new day, sunrise does. The names of the sections explain the floral imagery on my watch. I''m sure there is more that I don''t know and/or forgot. My wrist hurts.] ***** Korlin, age seventeen and newly birthed Witch Spawn, trots amidst the sea of people. He hunts for any trace of magic he can find. He pokes his head into buildings to see if any magical items are for sale. To his own unfortune, he finds nothing. "Does anyone have a sidequest for me...?" He scans the crowd, scouring for any NPCs who need assistance. The thought alone makes him tremble with excitement. Years of consuming media have led his mind astray with enthusiasm. -I wonder if there is an adventurers'' guild around here... that''d be sick. Eager to find out, he forages for someone who would know. He happens upon a trio with animal heads. One has the head of a duck, one of a bull, and the last a frog. Thin capes snake around their necks. Sheathed blades rest on their hips. -These guys look cool and mysterious. They''ve got to be adventurers. He prances over to the three men. "Hey! Do you guys know if there is an adventurers'' guild around here?" They stop their conversation and turn their attention to the vigorous boy. "A what?" the one with the duck face asks. "An adventurers'' guild, like where you can accept tasks for money and all that." "I have no idea what you''re talking about." "I guess those don''t exist... dang." Faced with disappointment, he ponders what else to ask beast people. "So, are you guys like demi-humans?" All three of them stiffen. Bull-Face speaks up. His complexion matches his stern tone. "What did you just call us?" "You know, like half animal, half human?" The three of them grimace in ways an animal''s face shouldn''t be able to. The atmosphere has taken a sudden plunge. "I''m not sure who you think you are," Bull-Face gets in Korlin''s face. "But don''t you even think of roping us in with those bastard witches'' children." Korlin hadn''t anticipated this to be their reaction. "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean anything by it! I''m not from around here, I''ve never seen anyone look like... you guys..." -WHAT AM I SAYING?! "You making fun of us?" Frog-Face is speaking, their voice is hardly deep enough to take seriously. The frog places a hand on its sheathed weapon. Korlin''s head forcibly shakes no. His hands swiftly waver from side to side. "Of course not! I was just- Curious!" He gives them a strained smile. The group march forward, clearly, they don''t buy his remarks. Shit. "Sorry!" All he can think to do is run. So, that''s exactly what he does. "Hey! Get back here!" The three make chase to the skinny, scampering boy. Korlin races through Auretta''s streets. He pushes past people and apologizes immediately after, refusing to stall his sprint. His pursuers start to gain distance. Korlin can''t help but carry an animated smile. -I''m in a chase scene! This is awesome! Korlin escapes into a narrow alley, the building''s shadow absorbs the slim space. Sprinting through, he whips his head behind him. No one is there. Thud Korlin''s body collides with someone, toppling the boy to the ground. Fearing it to be one of the beast heads, he anxiously raises his head. Fortunately, his worries are unfounded. It''s an older gentleman. The man dons an ornate, black suit with blue buttons and silver cufflinks. Black, leather dress shoes and perfectly tailored pants tower over the fallen boy. The well-dressed man adjusts his bowtie and clears his throat. "Are you alright, sir?" He extends a lengthy arm and offers it to the boy. -Old man NPC found! "Yeah, thank you." Korlin grabs the man''s ring-bearing hand and is lifted to eye level. The senior gives him a gentle smile. The more Korlin looks, the more he realizes... This man looks great for his age. Hardly any wrinkles appear on his aged face. Femine eyelashes hang above his kind, hazel eyes which stare into the boy''s. His thick, snow-white hair is bound into an elegant bun. "Sorry for running into you, I was just-" "There you are!" The bull-faced man stands in the light outside the alleyway. He signals with his hands to someone and enters the dark passage. His broad shoulders barely fit in the thin aisle. The duck and frog step into view. "Hey, old guy, do us a favor and pin him down, will ya?" They snicker amongst themselves. "Unfortunately," the man steps in front of Korlin, holding his arm out in front of the boy. "Seeing as you are not my lord, I am not obliged to accept your behest." The man''s words are firm and void of dither. "That kid called us part human. I don''t know about you, but I personally don''t take kindly to being associated with the witch." The elder glances at the boy. "I didn''t mean anything bad by it," Korlin mutters, meeting the man''s gaze. The old man studies the boy''s face. After a short reflection, he faces the group of beast faces. The duck and frog hold thick blades in their palms. "I ask you sheathe your metal. I wouldn''t want to harm any of you." Bull-Face looks impatient. He snaps his fingers, signaling an attack. Suddenly, the duck launches a curved blade from over the bull''s shoulder. The knife zips through the air, rapidly rotating like a circular saw. Korlin instinctively ducks down, shielding his head with his arms. The old man doesn''t move in the slightest. The weapon whizzes past the man''s unphased head. Then, as if a boomerang, the blade arches its path back towards the boy. Korlin braces for the blade''s impact. All of his fervor is eradicated, and replaced with a sinking fear. Gritting his teeth, he begs for his life not to be cut short... Not again. - clink ... The blade''s sound comes to a sudden hold. Slowly unfolding his eyes, the blade''s tip stares him in the face, unmoving. The woven grip of the weapon is grasped in the palm of the old man. He caught the blade. With a shrill grunt, Frog-Face missiles a small dagger towards the old man''s head. In an instant, the man drops the curved weapon and deflects the miniature blade with nothing but his fingers. The knife veers off, splitting sparks across the walls. Without delay, the man aims his other hand at the fiends and furrows his brows. From his palm, a brilliant, blue glow emits. In an instant, the light liquifies into a thick orb of water. As if firing a gun, the sphere morphs into a jetstream of boiling water. The surge splits into three separate paths, barreling into each of the fiend''s faces. SPLASH Their cries of agony echo through the alleyway. Steam hovers above each of their hand-covered heads. They throw their burned bodies into the walls, unable to keep themselves upright. They each trip over themselves, desperately trying to flee the alley. Blood spills from where the streams. Eventually, the beast faces stumble out of the alley, with their pride in shambles. Korlin barely managed to get a glimpse of the attack, but what he did see thrills him to no end. As if he wasn''t almost just killed, his mouth is agape in awe. "Are you alright, sir?" The man casually offers Korlin his hand. "That was amazing!" Korlin grabs his hand and launches himself upward. "That was magic, right!? How did you do that!?" The old man relaxes his image. "Have you never seen a blessing in action before?" "A blessing..." Korlin enters a state of wonder. "No, what is a blessing?" The old man scratches the nape of his neck. He is unsure of how to answer the boy''s question. "Let''s see... To put it simply, blessings are temporary abilities granted to an individual." "Temporary? How do you get blessings?" "Well..." he struggles to find appropriate words. "One can either bless themselves with an incantation or have someone else apply them. Some objects can be used to grant blessings, though they are less common. They are temporary in the sense that depending on your compatibility''s strength, the blessing''s effect will last for longer or shorter. It may also depend on the incantation on how long the blessing will endure... Does that answer your question?" Korlin''s face has never beamed brighter. He looks as if he could faint at any second. "Yes. Yes, it does." The old man gives him another warm smile. "Well then, I should be off." He pivots to leave. "Try not to get into any more trouble." "Wait-! Thank you for saving me! Also, how do I get an incantation!?" "Boy," the man speaks firmly. "Please, for your own sake, do not go around calling others Witch Spawn. While some may not pay it any mind, others take grave offense to the claim. Do be careful." "What is a Witch Spawn, anyway?" "...You do not even know what they are and yet you call someone one?" The man is strained with disappointment. "No, I asked if they were part human! Are humans called Witch Spawns?" "You... really don''t know... do you?" The man studies Korlin''s face; he is unable to detect a lie. "...Very well. In brief, while some may consider it a mere folktale, it is fact that three witches inhabit our lands. Two of the witches are praised and loved by all, while the one relating to Witch Spawns is despised." The man gazes down at his ring. "The Witch of Death... said to be the end-bringer of all life. It is said she kills as she pleases, extracting the lives of loved ones without reason. Though, if such a being truly does exist... we can only pray for its mercy." The boy is washed with intrigue and an inkling of fear. "What does that have to do with humans?" "Humans, or Witch Spawns, are said to be molded by the witch. Some say she uses the lives of those she cuts short to make her own life. That, of course, is but a rumor. Still, over time people have come to discriminate against their kind, even though most don''t even know what a Witch Spawn looks like. To me, it feels more like an excuse to blame someone rather than nature for death. Mindless hatred." "Do you... hate Witch Spawns?" "I hold no grudge against them. There is no proof they are taken souls. Even if they are, I''m sure they wouldn''t know it. Their birth is no more a crime than any other creature." This man dazzles in Korlin''s eyes. "...You''re so cool," it slips out of his mouth. "Ah- sorry." He shakes it off, "Anyways, about the-" "Apologies, I must be going. I need return to my lord''s candidate." "O-oh..." "It has been well chatting with you, Witch Spawn." With a satisfied grin, the well-dressed man heads towards the light of town. -So, he knew... "Wait! I didn''t even catch your name!" The man''s advance does not waver. "Or how to get magic..." Defeated, he sinks his head. -That guy was so cool and mysterious. Their conversation lingers in his mind. A wide smile stretches across his face. Lifting his head, he sets off to gain more information. Marching back into the streets, the sun hides behind gray clouds. -How am I supposed to know when noon is now? Oh- I have to tell Sirius about the witch! He''s going to love this! Korlin declares it time to return to where the boys departed. There is only one slight problem. He''s lost. ***** Sirius waits where the two split, scribbling sketches of items he had seen in the market. He jots down the prices of each object beneath their images. The quicker he grasps the economy, the quicker he''ll be able to smartly spend nem and possibly find a job. He finds it strange. Never before has he taken his future into such consideration. He''s perched on the edge of a wall carved out by a tall stairwell; his feet dangle over people passing underneath. His back rests against a stocky bush, small, white flowers poking out into the world. The flowers here are strange, intricate, and yet still clearly a flower. They also smell nice. Suddenly, he hears the sound of feet shuffling across stone. "I found you," a voice moans. "I''m no expert, but I''m pretty sure it''s past noon." Korlin drags his shoes and collapes next to Sirius. "Yeah yeah, I got lost. Anyways, what''s all that?" "Journals, I picked them up at a bookstore. Here, I got you one too," Sirius hands Korlin his light blue book. The boy gladly accepts and starts flipping through. "What about that thing? Is that like a bear claw or something?" "It basically acts like a pen," Sirius showcases the claw by drawing a line. "Woah! That''s awesome!" "It''s pretty cool, much better than your feather with shi-" "-Yeah, you don''t have to keep bringing that up." They share a chuckle together. "Man, I''ve never had this much fun learning before." "...Same," Sirius smiles faintly. -He''s right. I think... I''m... having fun. For the first time in a long time, life isn''t so dull. "Man, if school was like this, I would''ve actually gone." Korlin gazes up toward the dark sky. A vague smile lifts his cheeks. "You didn''t go to school?" "Huh? Oh... No... I didn''t see the point of it anymore... So, I stopped going." "What about your parents?" A hint of envy laces his words. "My parents... they stopped caring about me a long time ago." While still retaining a smile, his eyes sadden. "I could do whatever I wanted...and yet..." ... "...You alright?" Korlin shakes his head as if waking from a trance. Clapping his hands, he reignites his enthusiasm. "Ah, I''ll tell you another time, it''s nothing interesting really." Sirius decides to play along. "Alright... So, did you see any magic?" The flickering candle lights ablaze. "Yes! Holy shit! I saw magic! Like even more real magic!" Korlin waves his hands around trying to act out the story. "So, I accidentally entered this enemy encounter, right? I ran away, but then-! There was this old guy who lore dumped on me, and then-! I almost died, but, he was all like WOOSH and BAM water splashed all over the duck." ... "...Right. So, maybe in a language I can understand this time... All I got from that was that you almost died and there was a duck." Korlin laughs and tells Sirius his story. "The Witch of Death... huh. Do you think the guy who gave us the watches knows anything?" "Oh, the Timekeeper? He definitely knows something. Judging by what happened in that alley, all old men in this world are very cool and mysterious. If we see him again let''s make sure to ask him." "Timekeeper?" "We have to call him something. I think it fits well," a smug expression rests on his face. "Yeah... Anyways, I doubt we could find him even if we tried, this city is massive-" "There he is!" -No way. Following the tip of Korlin''s finger, Sirius spots the hunched man in the distance. He is shuffling along the other side of the trading hub. Korlin swings his legs over the edge and leaps off the wall. Sirius packs away his journal and mimics the boy''s movements. They jog past a herd of manfis that look identical to Gary. The animal Gary, that is. "Hey there, old-timer!" Korlin slaps his hand down on the man''s shoulder. "Ow..." the senior hunches over slightly more. Korlin instantly withdraws his hand. "Sorry! I didn''t mean to-" "No, that''s quite alright, I won''t break that easily." The Timekeeper gives them a hearty smile. "You two seem to be doing well, how are you handling everything?" "I think we''re getting the hang of it," Sirius replies. "We''re just kind of exploring the town and learning some things. What are you up to?" "I was just on my way home. But originally, I was searching for the two of you." "For us? Why''s that?" The man studies Sirius'' smiling face. "Hmm, perhaps it''s best not to tell you yet..." the man mutters to himself. "What was that?" "Oh nothing, I must be going soon. I can''t be out past dusk." His demeanor exudes an ominous aura. "Wait, Timekeeper!" Korlin blurts out. "Timekeeper?" The old man almost seems offended by the title. "Sorry, that''s just what I figured to call you. What should I call you?" The man unleashes a great cackle and grins. "Timekeeper is just fine." Korlin pridefully smirks, rubbing his naming skills in Sirius'' face. Sirius returns a dirty look and gesticulates a surrender motion. Korlin suppresses a laugh and wipes his slate clean. "Anyways- We wanted to ask you something." "That being?" "What can you tell us about the Witch? You called us Witch Spawns when we first woke up, so you have to know something." Timekeeper nods his head; he''s been expecting this. "All I can share with you is that she is the one who brought you to this world. I merely found you." "You know, for a cool and mysterious old guy, you''re not very wise." Korlin is genuinely disappointed. "How did you know where we would wake up?" Sirius questions. "When I saw you last, you were already waiting for him to wake up." "I''ve been doing this a long time, boy. That witch loves to place humans in areas with lots of people. And I''m not sure why, but she seems to have a thing for dirt." "You know, that was a really vague answer." "Apologies, I really don''t know much about the witch." He lowers his head and mutters to himself, "I could never reach her..." ... "Then tell us this," Sirius locks eyes with the man. "What does this count down towards?" Sirius displays the back of his ticking watch. Black numbers repeatedly deplete, gradually clawing closer to zero. Timekeeper appears hesitant. His eyelids fold shut as he swallows a heavy breath. Exhaling his anxiety, the man straightens his posture with newfound resolve. The Timekeeper''s eyes reach the ignorant boys. Time seems to stop as he utters the words... "Your memories." Chapter 5: Cruel Twist of Fate Tick Tick Tick Tick "Your memories." The two words pound on his skull, rattling his mind as if it were hollow. Tick Life breathes cold and thin. The world around him falls into a numbing silence. Tick Fuzzy is the breeze against his skin. Tick It hurts¡­ Tick The sound of a clock has never been so loud. Tick Its cruel rhythm evokes the endless march of time. Tick The vast city feels like a claustrophobic dome. Each tick echoes in the empty atmosphere. Tick¡­ "What do you mean¡­ memories?" Worry strangles his frail frame. "¡­It was too soon after all¡­" Regret strings the elderly man. His old throat croaks. "Apologies, I"ve been far too hasty." Timekeeper tears through his mind, searching for any words to say. This never gets easier. ¡­ "When you say memories¡­" It''s Korlin that fills the void of sound. The boy fails to find light in the situation. "Do you mean¡­ all of our memories?" Timekeeper draws a dense breath. Swallowing his penitence, the man steels himself. "The price for being reborn into this world... By the witch''s evil design... Is to lose all the memories of your past life." ... ... Not a single whisper. No one even breathes. All traces of life are vacant. ... A gale shreds the null airspace, carrying the sweet smell of dread. All of their hair whips along with the squall. "...So," Sirius doesn''t lift his head; the floor swallows his stare. "When this reaches zero... what happens to us?" "...It begins with insignificant afterthoughts. Moments you barely care about or even remember. Slowly, you forget the people and things that mean nothing to you." "..." "As the countdown nears its end, you lose the memories with greater impact. One by one, the people, things, and experiences you think are important to you, all slowly start to fade. Your previous existence deterorates and escapes all proof of being. Until... all that''s left is the memories that shaped you. The memories that make up your personality. But in the end, when the timer reaches zero, even those will be lost." "..." "..." "So," Korlin sounds hopeless. Fragility beckons to break him. "When it reaches zero, are we just... brain dead?" "No, nothing like that. You will still remember everything that has happened after you met the witch. You''ll remember struggling to retain your memories. You''ll remember trying to remember. Only the memories before your death will be lost." "What if we write down our memories and keep reading them and picturing them in our head every day?" "Like I said, once the memory is deemed unimportant enough, it will be displaced from your memory. One day you could remember and then the next it will be gone. No amount of prior visualization can stop it. Even if it is important enough, once the numbers run dry, it too will go away. No matter how hard you try." "What about talking, breathing, and moving my body? Will I forget how to do that-?" "No, you are doing that right now after all. As long as you maintain daily functions you will be fine. You may need to write down and study some words, though as long as you continue to communicate with others, you''ll be fine." Paralyzing stillness possesses each of them. None of them know what to say. None of them dare to move. Sirius has done nothing but listen. Millions of thoughts torrent his fragile mind. His eye twitches, followed by his arms. He laughs. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. A haunting, hollow titter. A snicker at the contrite man. He comes to a specious conclusion. "This is a joke, isn''t it?" Head in his hands, a distorted smile expands. "I mean, there''s no way that''s real. My memories will be ripped away when this clock reaches zero? That''s bullshit." Grimacing at the man, Sirius regresses into his primal state. For his entire life, he''s made it a point to never trust anyone. With Korlin entering his life, Sirius brushed that fact a side. But now, he''s been reminded of how people are. And why he fails to make connections. "Sirius..." Korlin meekly whispers. "Unfortunately, it is true." Timekeeper nods quietly to himself. Sirius'' tone turns sour. An unprecedented hostility rises in his heart. "How do you know-? What proof do you have? Huh?" "Sirius lay off of him." Sirius steps in closer towards the man. "I mean seriously, do you really expect me to believe that?!" "..." Timekeeper allows the boy''s frustration to play out. It''s not like he''d be able to quell it. "You probably gave these to us as a prank-" Sirius prepares to hurl his watch into the stone. "Sirius! Stop. This is probably hard on him too-" "Huh? Why would it be?! How would he know what happens to us? He''s probably just some senile, old-!" "Because I too was like you!" - ... The words reverberate in the surrounding air. Stilling even their heartbeats. ... "...What?" Timekeeper releases a bellowing sigh. "I am a human. A Witch Spawn. Just like you two." "So, does that mean-" Korlin chokes on his words. "Yes. Many, many years ago I lost the memories of my past." The man doesn''t look sad, not at all. He appears... content. "..." "At first, I desperately tried to regain my memories. I struggled, I cried, I cursed my own weakness and beat myself up over it. But, once they were gone... I started living." Tears threaten to fall from his eyes. "I dedicated my life to helping those who tried to help me. To trying to help the humans that awaken here. Heck, I even invented those watches." ... The old man''s words are heartfelt and genuine. This should be an uplifting moment. A moment in which he calms down and regains his mental balance. But Sirius feels nothing. Nothing but fear and self-pity. He stares at his watch, "That''s impressive." Despite his mood, the words are legitimate. "After a while, I forgot I never lived here. And that was okay. I made friends. I got a well-paying job. I met so many new people..." Timekeeper smiles down at his ring. "I even met my wife." A light wind brushes against the man. His warmth replaces that of the absent sun. "That''s beautiful," Korlin affirms. His lack of concern worries Sirius. "Yes, it is." The man looks as if he could cry of joy. He''s truly lived a blessed life. "So you see, you need not worry about your waning memories. You''ll overcome this hurdle and once all is said and done... you''ll be happy." They sit with their thoughts a moment. Each of their mindsets are on completely different fields. -Happy... huh? "So," Sirius pronounces. "When does it happen? How much time do we have?" Timekeeper pauses. Hesitation envelops him whole, it does the both of them. It takes twenty seconds for the tension to reach its climax. He locks eyes with the boy and the fateful words pass his lips. "A year." "..." The words are a flashbang in his ears. Dizziness devours his stance. Something has snapped. "Actually, it would be less than that now since..." The man''s words trail off into a deafening ring. Everything he says is now no more than a mumbled mess. Sirius stumbles backwards. It feels as if he''s been struck by another truck. This whiplash of emotions is too overwhelming. It''s all in slow motion. -What is this? He''s light-headed. If he stops moving for even a moment, he''ll likely faint. Never before has he felt such distortion. "Sirius...?" Korlin''s mouth enunciates the name, but Sirius can''t hear. The sound of the clock rattles his staggered mind. "Are you alright?" The question both echoes and doesn''t make a sound. A year. So long yet so fleeting. -Was this more or less time than I was expecting? I don''t know. Why do I care...? His palm smacks over his forehead. He holds it there, checking for an ailment. With the look on his face, he may as well have one. "Sorry-" It barely squeaks out his throat. He manages to lift his head to them. It''s then something dawns on him. Their eyes. Korlin and the man''s eyes stalk him. Their eyebrows are knitted in worry, belittling him into the dirt. Ever since he was little, Sirius has hated being looked at. He didn''t mind the stares of the townsfolk when he first awoke. Their looks were more... disgusted, annoyed even. That, coupled with the fact that he had just emerged from the ground, and they were strangers, made their gazes bearable. But the looks from people he knows... Those are the ones that matter. The ones he hates. Especially the look they give him now. The one he hates most of all... The look of pity. -What am I doing...? Why am I acting like this? His shock of the timeframe and memories vanish for a moment. Those feelings are replaced with both frustration and self-consciousness. "Sorry, I need to... step away for a minute." Sirius fixes his composure, smiles, and strides away from the two. "Wait-! Sirius-" Their distant conversation picks up. -They''re talking about me, aren''t they? Once out of sight, he breaks into a jog. The jog evolves into a run. -Stop it. Don''t pity me. He runs and runs. The pocket watch he holds extends its bombardment. Tick Their eyes sear into his brain. TiCk -"Your memories." TICk -"A year." Erratic memories project themselves in his mind. TICK His childhood home. Teetering on a tire roped up on a large tree. TICK Drawing with sticks in wet sand. The waves crashing, washing their images away. TICK His first dog. His first friends. His first love interest. TICK Leaving those friends forever. His new friends. Leaving them too. TICk Recieving medals and trophies. His father smiling. Quitting sports. TiCk The dog goes away. A new dog. Tick School. Houses. Tick The memories begin to blend together. tick His sprint slows to a halt. With his hands on his knees, he catches his breath. -All of those memories will go away. Why? I don''t want that. Who will I be when they''re gone? Another thought crosses in the endless stream. Those memories... -Why am I so scared to lose them? For years, he''s felt nothing but insufferable mundanity. Or rather, the absence of emotion. Why feel so scared? For these worthless fragments of his life? He doesn''t know. A tinge of guilt shrouds him. How can I think like that? That''s disrespectful to the people who raised me. To the people who gave me those memories. Another wave of guilt. -What am I doing...? I just ran away from those two. I should go back and apologize- ... But he doesn''t want to. Something is telling him it''s better to be alone. That''s how it should be. That''s how it''s always been. He wants to ask Timekeeper if there is a way to keep his memories. But he doesn''t want to see those eyes again. He can''t. He knows they''ll be there, stalking him. If he asks and there is no answer, it''ll be even worse. More pity would follow. Korlin has been a breath of fresh air. That boy was the most fun he''s had with someone. Ever. He doesn''t want to lose that... Yet, in the back of his mind, more dark thoughts intrude. -Is Korlin just pretending? He doesn''t want me around. He''s just staying with me out of pity, isn''t he? He''s a liar... isn''t he? ... Sirius faces the path he came from. He stares blankly at it, then turns around. Leaving that which he has built once again, Sirius severs his ties with the two. Falling right back in his own trap, he drowns with self-hatred. He walks away. He''s running away. Just like he always has. 22828877 seconds remain. Chapter 6: Nostalgia Desolate streets mirror the feeling of helplessness. An ashy gray blankets the sky, shrouding any hope for sunlight. Stone buildings loom above, shrieks of passing wind echo in their alleyways. Among the barren roads walks a boy. Aimlessly wandering under the haunting clouds, the child drags his feet across the lonely pavement. Devoid of sounds. Devoid of people. Devoid of purpose. Hours pass. The brewing storm remains hung above, still the same shade of nothing. He saunters along the mountainous city walls. Their colossal size puts into perspective how small he really is. He''s in another world. A likely massive, expansive world full of billions of people and animals. Each one likely has problems, things they wish they could achieve¡­ The thought makes his own problems feel even more trivial. Hoary visions of the past assault his tired mind. Melancholic moments of himself as a boy. Lost in a rain-infested city, calling out for his unseen mother. How old was he? Four? Five? It feels so long ago, the memory is washed in uncertainty. Yet, the feeling from then translates to now. Lost and alone. Not knowing what to do. If what that man said is true¡­ this memory too will fade. ¡­ A narrow divergence in the wall stops his drifting. An extensive corridor covered in shadows. He pushes his hesitance to the back of his mind. What else am I going to do? Quiet footsteps reverberate down the dingy passage. Normally, this kind of alley would invoke fear or unease. Right now, he just wants to reach its end. He doesn''t care. As he steps through the grimy hall, a swarm of childhood impressions remind him of those times. His brother runs by. Him and Canopus playing hide and seek in their old neighborhood. No matter how much time passes, those childish games stick with him. Or rather, the feelings he had when playing them. The corridor comes to a fork. To the left, a hefty wooden door. The thick, metal lock tells him it''s impassable. To the right, the hall stretches further. At its end is the soft glow of natural light. He approaches the light; a slim, steel gate stands at its source. Humid air sweeps the narrow passage, carrying the sweet smell of due. The gale''s hollowing melody echoes down the hall. He stops at the foot of the gate. It''s flimsy, it could be easily kicked down. There is no handle, so he presses his elbow against the rusty door. It opens grudgingly, clamorously creaking a song. Another memory steps forth. He''s seen a gate like this before. Back in elementary school, him and Canopus would explore the woods behind their house. Deep in the trees was an abandoned gate much like this one. The brothers always imagined it a portal to another world. Repeatedly, they would pass through the frail bars, hearing its hinges squeal. Why are these memories coming back now? I haven''t thought of them in so long¡­ He steps through the gateway, planting his feet into the checkered grass beyond. Sprawling plains of grass indicate he''s outside of the capital. Auretta seems to rest atop a highly elevated hill. Walking out into the lone greenery, he spots a distant incline wrapping towards what he assumes is the entrance to the city. A handful of carriages ride along the natural ramp. From this distance, they appear as ants. The walls of the city stretch far, far enough that he can''t see any other paths. He stands in a secluded patch of grass. There is nowhere to go from here. The gate has led him to a cliff. A large overhang overlooking the distant fields and mountains. It''s strange, there are many large gates in the city leading outside of the walls, surely, they can''t all just lead to cliffs. Maybe it''s just this gate that leads to one? On the edge of the cliff rests a massive, draping tree. Its knotted roots hang over the edge. The braided green and white leaves pop out amidst the shrouded sky. Sirius encroaches the towering tree, its grandeur almost beckoning him. A gentle breeze sweeps by. His feet shuffle in the tall grass. He reaches the zenith of the green slope. Weeping leaves hang over the boy''s head. His eyes stare somberly at the expansive view. What should be wonder, only leaves him feeling smaller. His mother used to take him to sights such as these. They would ride their bikes for hours over hills, just to reach the view at the top. But those sights were beautiful. Those sights were seen through youthful eyes. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. A dull gray envelops the sky. The sun no longer shines on the bleak horizon. Even in a new world, everything seems so dreary. ¡­ -When did life lose all its color? ¡­ "Man, that''s quite the view." The boy Sirius thought he abandoned stands beside him. It doesn''t quite sink in at first. He has to double-take. Sirius steps back a little. "W-When did you get here?" "Huh? Oh, I''ve been following you the whole time." "¡­Seriously?" Sirius can''t help but pity his own lack of self-awareness. "Well, not the whole time. I lost you for quite a while, but then I saw you moping around. I didn''t want to bother you, so I just trailed you. Dang, that alleyway was creepy. When you opened that gate, the sound almost gave me a heart attack." Korlin is his usual chipper self. "Ah¡­ sorry." Sirius doesn''t know what to say. He feels ashamed. "Look, sorry for¡­ running off back there. I just got¡­ overwhelmed, I guess." Korlin lightly punches Sirius on the shoulder. "Don''t worry about it. I get it." His soft smile attempts to calm Sirius. It successfully cracks the shield he''s placed around his heart. Sirius slaps his hands over his face and lets out a groan. He tucks down and sits, only a leg-length away from the cliff''s edge. Caught up in his whirling emotions, he tries to maintain his guard. "I''m so stupid¡­" "Maybe a little, but anyone would have reacted that way." Korlin plops down beside Sirius. Both of them stare off towards the faded mountains. "You didn''t." "True¡­ I don''t know, I just¡­ don''t feel scared. Maybe it hasn''t hit me yet. Maybe I don''t even care¡­" -Scared? Am I scared of something¡­? He reminds himself of Korlin''s pitying eyes. "...Are you not upset with me?" "Hm? Why would I be?" "You''re out here trying to have fun and enjoy your new life... While I''m stuck sulking, unable to. Aren''t I a burden?" "This again, huh? I told you before, didn''t I? We''re in this for the long haul, you and me. We''re ride or die. No amount of you feeling human emotions will change that." "..." "Besides, eventually I''ll rub off on you. You''ll be itching for adventure in no time." "...Hm," Sirius suppresses a chuckle. "I''m not so sure about that... I don''t tend to change that easily. I can barely interact with others, and when I do... it''s never natural." "Is this not natural to you?" "I don''t know. My mask is slipping..." ... When he talks like this, his perfect image of himself seems to drift further and further away. "...You''ve got some heavy baggage, don''t you?" "...I wouldn''t say that. It''s nothing I can''t handle." "..." Both of them sit quietly. The breeze gently brushes against their hair. It''s peaceful. It''s like a tiny corner of the world pieced off just for them. They linger with their thoughts. So much to say, no knowledge of how to say it. Sirius peers up at the tree''s branches. Nostalgia sways above him. "There was a tree like this back in my hometown." Melancholy laces his words. "My¡­ brother and I would always run out through a field to get to it. We would play there for hours, sometimes with other kids too. It was¡­ really fun." "¡­" The dragging wind picks up. Sirius buries his head in his sleeve. "I¡­ miss the old me." ¡­ "¡­Yeah. Me too." The howling air drowns out Korlin''s response. Suffocating desolation embraces the cold children. Sirius struggles to say anything further. He chokes on his own thoughts. He doesn''t know why, but he wants to tell Korlin¡­ something. For the first time in his life, he opens the floodgates to his thoughts. "I¡­ used to be such a happy kid. Carefree, just going by and enjoying life. I hung out with friends every day, I went to sleepovers, birthday parties¡­ And now¡­" Sirius trails off and buries himself deeper. "What happened to me?" The ambiance of an incoming storm both soothes and shivers. "¡­I get it." Sirius, his head still stuffed in his arms, turns his attention to Korlin. "When I was a kid, my friends and I would ride our bikes until sunset, going to stores and messing around, laughing the whole time¡­" The boy sucks in a weak breath. "¡­I lost all my friends. I closed myself in and I¡­ never tried again. My only friend was my sister, but that was¡­ kind of sad." He lets out a feeble chuckle. They both do. "I only did stuff I wanted to do, and yet¡­ none of it made me happy." The haunting shrill of nature nestles their ears. The silence among them isn''t awkward, it''s peaceful. Comforting. Hearing the boy''s story, the looming question reenters Sirius'' mind. Seeking validation, maybe confirmation, he asks it. "Do you¡­ want to keep your memories?" ¡­ Korlin thinks about it a moment. "¡­I don''t know. Do you?" "I¡­ don''t know either. It''d be nice to keep the happy stuff, but at the same time¡­ all it causes me is regret. It reminds me of how much of an idiot I am." "Nostalgia is a hell of a drug." "Yeah¡­ do you¡­ want to remember your sister?" The question strikes Korlin, catching him off guard. He seems shocked. "Well¡­ yeah, but¡­ Heh, she was the only person who seemed to care for me. The only person I cared for. That made me happy, I was grateful, but¡­ it still made me feel lonely. Maybe she was just pitying me." Sirius'' heart sinks. He remembers the pity he felt in those eyes. The pity he hates so much. But right now, it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t feel that hatred. In fact, he can feel their bond growing closer. And that scares him. Korlin''s throat swallows harshly. His hands begin to shake. "And what happened at the end¡­ I don''t want to remember that." Korlin is on the verge of tears. ¡­ "What¡­ happened at the end?" "¡­" Sirius is reminded of the instant Korlin burst from the ground. He shouted someone''s name¡­ Zora. They sit together in blissful silence, watching the tree blow in passing wind. For some reason, the thought of Korlin''s sister brings up memories of his mother. "I-" Sirius chokes up. He fakes a cough in his arm to play it off. He rapidly blinks to sell the act more. "Sorry." Korlin smiles somberly. A warm tear trickles down his cheek. "It''s okay to cry, you know." Sirius is taken aback. It is the same words his mother told him after his dog passed. "I''m not going to cry. I would never cry in front of someone. I don''t want to be pitied. Besides, I only cry for other people¡­" He coughs a final time, masking his lie. "I wouldn''t cry over myself like that." "¡­You''re an interesting man, Sirius." "That so?" "I think we are more alike than I thought." Chapter 7: Not the Same Stars Moments before the sun peeks over the horizon, amber eyes awaken. At some point or another, he had fallen asleep. They both had. Sirius'' back is pressed against the damp bark of the large tree. Droplets of water fall from the hanging leaves. The sky is a dark, deep shade of purple. Instead of the normal black night he''s used to, the world is a beautiful violet. As his eyes adjust, he notices the ground is glowing. Each blade of grass is lit up in a luminous light blue. The draping leaves of the tree flourish the same neon. Sirius stumbles upright and takes his gaze over the cliff. What once was a bland and dreary sight now sparkles with shining color. Gone are the basic greens he''s grown accustomed to. All is replaced with lustrous beacons. Sweeping fields of brilliant cerulean, colossal trees comparable to distant disco balls. The lavender sky mixed with nature''s glowsticks repaint the dull scene. It''s beautiful. Breathtaking. The terrain is truly out of another world. Tiny insects buzz past, flickering golden lights from their bodies. Sirius sits down on the cliff''s end and surveys the world in awe. It''s the most stunning sight he''s ever seen. Having only just awakened, he considers if it''s all just a dream. His hands brush the soft, shimmering grass. Their texture tells him he''s awake. Very much so. He''s never felt this level of consciousness in a morning before. Reality begins to set in. So much has been happening, he''s barely been able to take in the fact that he''s not on Earth. It didn''t seem real. It doesn''t. But seeing this sprawling landscape, it all comes crashing onto him. Gone are the endless cycles and numbing routines. Gone is school. Gone is his vacant room. Gone is his suffocating home life. Gone is his family. Gone are the people he wanted to get away from. Gone are his shackles. Gone is his old life. The edges of his lips almost curl into a smile. He absorbs this moment into his soul. ... There is a quiet rustling in the grass behind him. Korlin''s honey eyes awaken to the same marvelous view. The boy props up and takes in his surroundings. His pupils widen along with a smile. Korlin spots his companion sitting on the edge. He trudges up the incline, taking in every blade of grass; he even stuffs a few in his pocket. As he approaches Sirius at the top of the cliff, the world''s majesty traps his breath. The beautiful parade of purples and blues color his heart. His jaw drops and tears well in his eyes. This. This is what he''s always dreamt of. A real, breathing fantasy world that he could be a part of. No worries about his past, no worries about his present... Only his dreams of what the future holds in a spectacular world. It''s everything he''s ever wanted. The spellbound boy falls to his knees and rests beside Sirius. His body is highlighted by the surrounding glow. Two boys, both of differing upbringings, now sit together after their deaths under stars they''ve never seen. They marvel in silence, minutes passing in what feels like seconds. No words could fit this moment. So they say none. ... Suddenly, a golden hue bathes the terrain. The blazing ball in the sky creeps out from behind the distant mountains. Breathtaking violets wash away and transition into vibrant pinks and pale blues. The luminous glow of the grass and trees fades into their shineless, base colors. Greenery ripples across the fluorescent fields like a wave in the ocean. Traces of translucent blue linger, but they are swallowed by the sun''s rays. While the moment has passed, the boys remain awash in wonder. "I can''t remember the last time I''ve watched a sunrise." Korlin''s voice is groggy, but brimming with fulfillment. "Me neither..." Sirius'' sound reflects the world''s warmth. "It''s a shame... sunrises have always been prettier than sunsets to me." "You think so too? I''ve never met someone who thought that as well." Both of them smile genuine smiles. "Sunsets give me a saddening feeling, while sunrises... they show me... maybe today, it''ll be different. Maybe today, it''ll be better. It''ll be okay." The calm serenity is heightened by the passing breeze. "...I was thinking more about how the colors are prettier, but there''s that too." Together, they laugh. The chill morning is filled with sounds of laughter and happiness. ????? After stretching and helping each other crack their backs, they decide it''s time to head back into the city. Making their way through the rusty gate and narrow passage, Sirius'' words echo off the walls. "So, I kind of ran off yesterday, but did the Timekeeper say anything else?" "I knew you''d come around to the name Timekeeper." "I doubt you got his actual name." "You would be correct." They exit the tunnel and emerge back into the waking town. "Timekeeper did tell me something, or rather, he gave me directions somewhere." "Directions? Did he give you a map?" "No! He didn''t! That man is unbelievable. He literally only told me the street name and shape of the building." "Wow. Does he not know we can''t read?" "That''s what I was about to ask before he said he had to go. Old people these days..." Korlin is on the verge of laughing. They enter a main road; only a few people are up and about. "Where does an old guy like that even have to go in such a hurry?" "Who knows... he did say something about not being out past dusk or something." "Huh..." Sirius doesn''t give it much thought. "So, why the directions?" "He basically told me that there is some guy named Alzir that can give us more information." "Information? On our memories or...?" Korlin shrugs his shoulders and whips his arms in the air. He clearly does not know. "No clue, but we have nothing else to do." As if reacting to his statement, both of their stomachs rumble. "Dude. I don''t think I''ve eaten anything since coming out of the ground." "I haven''t either, besides the gummy. I guess we should find a place." Hunger hadn''t come to mind; they''d been rather preoccupied. For two nights they starved unknowingly. The only thing they''ve had to drink is some water Gary gave them. As the hour hand of their watches passes the budding flower, the morning streets fill with magic. Both symbolically and literally. Shopkeepers light up stores with bursts of fire from their fingertips. Living blobs of slime divide themselves into smaller pieces and use their smaller pieces as a staircase, up a staircase. A kid grinds through the air on a rail of ice produced from his palm. A group of girls fly overhead and land on the rooftops, walking casually across. Hair-covered men spray water from their palms, seemingly cleaning the streets; another man follows behind, drying the road with wind magic. A line of small men phase through the front door of a building. Is that why doors are rare? Besides the magical beings, unmagical people thrive as well. Merchants set up and open their colorful stalls. Mothers wave children goodbye and send them off into town. Is there a school nearby? Citizens walk upside-down beasts resembling dogs in a park. Everyone goes about their lives, just like any other town. The capital of Lunalir, Auretta, is a massive city. The sheer size of the place would lead one to believe finding a restaurant of some sort would be a piece of cake. They would be wrong. Especially for two illiterate boys who arrived a mere two days ago. Attempting to translate the sign on a shop, Korlin determines one to be a grocery store. Upon entering, a long set of stairs leads to an underground battle arena. Korlin, thrilled by the sudden development, nabs the money from Sirius'' pocket and tries to bet on a fighter. Sirius steps in and drags Korlin from the establishment. Parenting is rough. After many failed attempts, they catch the scent of grilled food and find an eatery. It''s structured along the lines of a diner. A cozy interior with round tables and beast-folk waiters. They are taken to a table and handed a menu with only words, no pictures. They both examine their menus as if they can read them. "Psssst, Sirius." Korlin doesn''t want anyone else to hear him. "What do we do? I can''t read this." "I don''t know-" "Have you decided on anything?" A waitress with a tail and stubby ears atop her head approaches them. Sirius unconsciously throws on a polite tone and face. "Hm, we can''t seem to decide. It''s our first time here. Is there anything you recommend?" "You''re really good at that..." Korlin whispers, shocked by the boy''s performance. "Of course, today''s special is grilled trawlgills, caught in the surrounding waters of Esflowna''s Tomb. But for a personal recommendation, I''d suggest the Kindnel''s Charcoal. It may look unappealing, but it is absolutely delicious!" "I''ll go with the trawlgills," Sirius replies, a smile breaming off of him. "I''ll try the charcoal!" Korlin is very excited. "Alright, I''ll go put those in." The waitress walks off. She didn''t even bring drinks. Sirius'' facade collapses the moment she steps away. "Look at you mister sociable." "Hm?" "Ah, nothing..." Korlin sways side to side in his seat. "Hehe, my body is ready for food." "Esflowna''s Tomb... huh?" Sirius mirrors the ladies'' words. He can''t help but be curious. "That''s got to be some crazy lore, right?!" He slams his hands on the table, his eyes bursting with enthusiasm. "Must be, we really need to learn more about this place." "Hey man, one thing at a time, alright? For now, let''s just take in this fabulous restaurant, and soon-to-be amazing food." He says it with such confidence that it''s hard not to feel uplifted. Some glasses of water arrive. Then, their food. It, in fact, does not look amazing. On Sirius'' plate is a large fish, fully skinned as if it wasn''t killed and cooked. Its gray skin is webbed like it''s been indented by a net. The only thing is, it looks natural, it must be the fish''s natural anatomy. The beady, black eyes stare at Sirius, it almost comes off as... judgmental. "This thing looks like it''s judging me." He pokes at the fish with a utensil resembling a knife. "I don''t even like seafood..." "Yeah, that''s a real shame..." On Korlin''s plate is what looks to be a pile of rocks. Fairly sized, black rocks, all stacked on top of one another. "There is no way this is edible. This has got to be a health-code violation." "She did say it didn''t look good but is delicious. You should at least try it." "Delicious, my ass! This is actually charcoal! I thought it was just a weird name..." Korlin sighs and prepares himself for this meal. He hides behind his glass of water. "Alright, fine... let''s do this." Sirius cuts off a piece of the fish and Korlin takes a rock to his mouth. They each take a bite. Upon hitting their tastebuds, a swarm of wonderous flavors floods their mouths. An onrush of savors they''ve never tasted before and textures new to their rebirthed tongues. "Holy... this is probably the best thing I''ve ever tasted." Sirius continues to consume the trawlgill, every single bit of it. "I''m almost a hundred percent sure this is an actual rock. But this... this is heaven on my virgin tongue." A tear forms in his right eye, it''s a bit dramatic. The thought-to-be rocks crumble and melt in his mouth, coating it in exotic flavors. They swap their plates and try the other''s food. They devour each and every bite of their first meal. It is glorious. "Man... that was some life-changing shit right there." "I feel like I''ve transcended into a higher plane of existence." "Did you enjoy your meal?" Apparently, the waitress is standing next to them. The two of them give her a satisfied nod. "Alright, that''ll be 41 nem." Sirius, in this moment, almost forgot the very concept of money. "Oh, right..." He digs around his pocket and pulls out the orange gem. Orange is supposedly worth fifty nem. He hands it to the lady and she tells them to wait there a moment. She returns and gives back a blue gem and four green ones. Blues are worth five, greens are worth one. "Thank you," Sirius places the gems in his pocket. The waitress leaves and they let out sighs of relief. "Man, I need a wallet. My pockets are all cluttered." "Want me to carry some?" "Mmm, so you can go try and bet it all again?" "Fair point," he pouts. "Guess we should find one on the way to the wizard." "Wizard?" "Yeah, the guy we''re supposed to meet." "He''s a wizard?" "Well, I don''t know for sure, but his name is Alzir. If Alzir isn''t a wizard name, I don''t know what is." They chuckle, then head back into the world. ????? They search for either a shop or Alzir''s abode. "The almighty Timekeeper told me it''s a strange-looking building on Moonlid Path." "Is that the street name? Not sure how we would find that... Can''t read for it." "Should we ask around? There''s got to be someone who knows." "That hasn''t gone the best before... but I guess we have to." The two wander about the streets. They ask people for directions to Moonlid Path, only to get vague directions from pointed fingers. They head in those general directions, asking for further help on the way. "Yeahhhhhh, this is getting us nowhere. Should we find an information center... or something?" Korlin drags his feet on the pavement. "I don''t know... That would just add more steps, there''s no guarantee that even exists." "What about that place?" Korlin points at a dark building. The outside has a sign painted with a hand that has something like a question mark in the middle. Before Sirius can even answer, Korlin rushes over to the doorway. Korlin walks under the dark arch and enters the lightless room. An old woman sits in the center behind a low counter. A singular candle sparks behind her, shrouding the woman in an ominous aura. "Welcome, beloved child." "H-hey, does this place give out information... or anything?" A hint of nervousness creeps over him. Sirius enters behind Korlin. "Certainly, come over to me and I will show you what you desire." "Uh, I don''t- uh..." "Come on man, you got this," Sirius shoves Korlin forward. "Dude, she''s going to murder me. I''ve seen way too many horror movies! I know how this will end!" Sirius taunts the boy forward and he begrudgingly abides. The old woman smiles kindly, not moving in the slightest. Korlin steels himself and approaches her. "So, I-I was wondering-" "Let my hand rest upon your chest." "Huh? Oh, sure..." She places her withered palm against his chest. After an awkward pause, a red glow radiates off her hand. "Magic... what are you doing?" "I am reading the shape of your soul." "Not sure what that means, but that sounds really cool." The woman is in deep concentration. The red light expands and illumes. Suddenly, her closed eyes snap open. Her wrinkled face morphs into burning rage. "Witch Spawn..." the woman whispers. "Witch Spawn, Witch Spawn, Witch Spawn!" Her muted voice rises with furiosity. "Witch Spawn! WITCH SPAWN! WITCH SPAWN!" "Uh, granny... I''m going to leave now..." Korlin carefully withdraws from the situation and bumps into Sirius. He jumps in fear. "Dude, what the hell is going on?!" "I don''t know, but I think we should go..." Korlin nods and they slowly back away to the exit. "WITCH SPAWN! WITCH SPAWN! YOUR MOTHER WON''T TAKE ME YET! WITCH SPAWN...!" The woman''s voice trails off as they run out into town. They sprint two blocks until slowing to a stop. "Dude," Korlin can''t catch his breath. "I''m pretty sure the whole Witch Spawn thing is just racism." "I think you''re right...I guess," Sirius composes himself. "Anyways, let''s keep asking around." Korlin reluctantly agrees. ... As they roam the city, Sirius notices the vast majority of people remind him of Aureole. Teal-tinted hair, gradient blue eyes, pointed ears, and dark wings sprouting from their backs. While they share these common features, each individual looks unique. Males and females, short and tall, facial structures all different, just like humans, really. Perhaps this race... or species is the main one of this capital. Sirius confronts one of them, a young male with short hair. He doesn''t wear anything nearly as fancy as Aureole did, no one does. The man is sweeping the pathway towards a building. "Hey, do you know where we can find Moonlid Path?" "Huh? Oh, sure, take a right about three blocks down. That should place you along it." The man speaks kindly. "Thank you," Sirius puts on his best friendly face. "Also, do you know where I can find something to place nem in?" "Ah, a rich lad, are we?" The man''s air shifts smug. "No, nothing like that, just not much pocket space." Sirius scratches the back of his head. "I''m just messing with ya, but... are you dumb?" "...Maybe?" The man leans on his broom and points behind him. "What do you think this shop is?" "Oh... right... sorry, I can''t read very well," Sirius mirthlessly laughs. "No sweat," the man smiles then continues to sweep. Sirius motions Korlin over and they enter the stone building. Unlike other stores, this one is still stone on the inside. It''s a little jarring to look at. Appearance-wise it gets two stars at best. They scour the store for a wallet. Sirius stumbles across a small, fabric sack with the image of a nem on it. He takes out his nem and drops it in the sack. Strangely, the bag doesn''t get heavier. He shakes the sack... there is no sound inside. He worriedly peers into the bag, only to find a black void. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The tiny bag seemed to swallow all of his nem. Sirius reaches into the darkness and his hand immediately hits smooth gemstones. He pulls out a purple nem. Confused, he places it back inside the sack, and it disappears from view. He reaches back inside, imagining himself pulling a blue one. And what do you know... he pulls out a blue one. The sack, according to Korlin, is like a pocket dimension. Sirius has no idea what that means but categorizes it as magic. Whatever nem he places inside can be taken out if he thinks about it. This, however, only works with nem, not the inkclaws or journals, they only sit in it like a normal bag. The bag, surprisingly enough, only costs nineteen nem. He spends his red, blue, and four green gems. The only gems remaining are two purple and two green. He has two hundred and two nem remaining. ????? "This has got to be it." "Definitely." They followed the man''s directions to Moonlid Path. A large, twisted building painted purple stands among the normal ones. A massive telescope sticks out of the roof. They approach the painted-black door. It is poorly made. Sirius and Korlin glance at each other, this feels stupid. Sirius sighs and knocks on the door; it almost falls out of its socket. Korlin peeks through the cracks in the door, "Is anyone there? Alzir?" Something collapses inside the building; it produces a very loud noise. Footsteps boom around followed by grunts. This feels increasingly more stupid. The flimsy door flies open and falls off its hinges, crumbling to the ground. Before them stands a middle-aged man. Black, unruly hair with multiple split ends sits atop his handsome complexion and sharp jawline. Round, black-rimmed glasses shield his dark eyes, wrapping around dually pierced ears. The temples of his glasses are replaced with thin string. The man dons a long robe, it has an intricate design with many constellations covering it. "Shit... I just repaired that too," his soothing voice sulks. He sounds like he''d be a great documentary narrator. He scratches behind his neck with ink-splattered hands. The man directs his focus to the two boys. Almost immediately, his eyes widen and his eyebrows skyrocket. He points a purple finger at them. "Are you guys human?" Sirius is taken aback by the sight of him, though he gets cool uncle vibes. Sensing no hostility, Sirius hesitantly reveals their identities. "Y-Yes... we are-" The man claps his hands together and laughs gleefully. "Ha! I knew it! Here, come in, come in," he waves them inside. The boys look to each other for approval. Korlin shrugs and heads in first, "So... are you Alzir?" Sirius trails closely behind. "I am!" Alzir places the door back on its hinges. "Ah man, I haven''t seen a human in years. This is great!" Compared to the vibrant exterior, the interior is much tamer. Maple-colored wood makes up almost everything in the large room. Drawings and notes are planted all over the walls. Strange objects that glow violet and blue scatter themselves on the tables and chairs. It''s cluttered but very cozy. "You''re glad to see us?" Sirius questions. Most people try to swat us away like flies. "Of course! I''m always glad to meet a fellow human." Alzir runs around, tidying up the place. "You''re a human, too?" His bizarre appearance made Sirius assume he wasn''t. "You couldn''t tell?" he teases. Alzir finishes up by shoving piles of paper into drawers. "Yep, I''m a Witch Spawn through and through. Though, I''m not a big fan of that title." "Tell me about it..." Korlin groans, granny still plaguing his mind. The boy touches all of the glowing objects he can. Alzir doesn''t seem to mind. "Unfortunately, most people here don''t even know the word "human", so I''ve been forced to get used to it," he reminisces on something. "Though, in recent years everyone just calls me the crazy telescope guy." "That checks out..." Alzir chuckles to himself. "So," Alzir sits down on a now cleared counter, his face beaming with a whole smile. His mature features offer wisdom and warmth. Faded crow''s-feet stem from the edges of his eyes. He looks tired, but still lambent with liveliness. "What brings you guys here?" "Timekeeper told us to seek you," Korlin matches the man''s energy. "Timekeeper...?" he rubs his chin in thought. "Oh! Do you mean that guy with the watches?" "Yes!" Korlin seems to have found a kindred spirit. "Ah man, I haven''t seen him in ages! Haha, I used to call him names like that too. Let''s see... I called him," he clears his throat. "The Second Sentry." He smirks, full of pride. Sirius isn''t very impressed, but Korlin''s expression screams the opposite. "You''re so cool..." "Ha, I don''t know about that but thank you. Is that geezer still all vague about everything?" "Yes... he didn''t even tell us how to get here. Or why to come here." "Damn..." Alzir smiles in reminiscence. "How long have you guys been here? In this world, I mean." Korlin struggles to count, so Sirius butts in. "We''ve slept twice, so this is our third day." "You guys formed on the same day?" "That''s right." Comparing his old self to his new one, Sirius has pieced together he''s in a new body with the same mind. "Hmm, interesting..." Adjusting his posture, his tone shifts to one more gentle. "So... do you guys... know?" "About our memories? Yes..." The thought makes Sirius anxious again. Since last night, the fact has been pushed to the back of his mind. Now it creeps its way to the front. "I see... how are you handling it?" Compassion hugs his words; he truly does care. "I don''t know... it doesn''t feel real, you know? I don''t really believe it," Sirius swallows. "Even if it is real... there''s not much we can do, right? I shouldn''t try to deny it..." In truth, fear corrupts his thoughts. He doesn''t want to believe it. He refuses to. His blatant lie makes him feel guilty. It''s hard to act strong. Alzir nods his head slowly, "You seem to be taking it better than I did." "...Besides, we still have a year, right? We have over three hundred days, we can learn and figure things out before then..." Alzir freezes. His empathetic face twists to one of sorrow. ... "Alzir...? Something wrong?" Korlin questions. The man rubs his eyes. "Heh, that old man really didn''t tell you anything..." Alzir hops off the counter. He walks over to the winding staircase in the back of the room. His footsteps thud on the hollow steps. "Follow me." The boys share an unsteady look, then head upstairs. The second floor is blanketed by a large, black dome above. White dots acting as stars illuminate the room enough to see. Alzir stands at a desk lit by a candle. Alzir opens a drawer and pulls out a strange, black glove. He slips the mitt on his right hand and blows out the candle''s flame. Alzir walks past the boys and shuts a hatch over the staircase, cutting off all intruding light. The ceiling now acts like the night sky. A makeshift planetarium. "Take a seat," Alzir''s tone is mature, the polar opposite of before. "Oh shit, it''s lore time," Korlin sits crisscrossed on the floor. He pulls out a bag of treats similar to popcorn and starts munching on it. No one knows where he got it from. Sirius drops down, leaning on one knee. Alzir removes the lensless glasses from his eyes, hanging them over his neck. He raises his gloved hand and waves it towards the ceiling. The fingertips glow a quiet purple. The white dots on the ceiling begin to move. They streak across the dome along with Alzir''s palm. It''s a beautiful light show. Korlin''s jaw drops in awe. For some reason, Sirius feels cold. "How much do you know of this land?" Alzir regains some of his kindness. "Not much," Sirius answers. "We can barely ask anyone anything without being called a Witch Spawn." "I see," Alzir smiles. "Well, lucky for you, I happen to be a scientist. An astronomer, at that." "Astronomer? Like the study of space?" "Indeed, I''ve studied the universe my entire life. It started back in my past life, but once I got here, having been reborn under a new sky, I knew I had to find out its secrets. Are you interested?" "I''m more into geology myself, but I think it''s fascinating." -Despite what my parents have hoped of me, I started leaning towards becoming a geologist. They''ve always expected me to be a doctor or lawyer. For a while, I was fine with it. I could''ve done it. But eventually, I realized... I could never do that. I''m not someone who can ever amount to much. Me becoming a doctor? Forget about it... Of course, I''ve never told them as such. Geology... I hardly know if that would have been the best option. I got interested one day and learned a whole bunch of stuff... but is that... really what I even like? I don''t know. "Geology...? What is that?" ... Raw confusion spreads across Alzir''s face. A grim realization forms inside Sirius'' mind. He doesn''t know. No... -He doesn''t remember. There it is. The first, in person, example of human memory loss. Reality weighs on Sirius. He shivers. Everything gets colder... Heavier. Fear takes hold of his mind. Alzir, sensing the boy''s dread, ceases his curiosity. Clapping his hands, he derails Sirius'' train of thought. "Sorry... So, what do you guys know about the universe?" Still shaken, Sirius, as to not attract any pity, represses the thoughts. Swallowing his beating heart, he speaks. "Not a lot, but everyone on my mom''s side of the family is named after stars. So I know a bit about some of them." "Are you?" Korlin asks. "Yeah... Sirius, the brightest star in the sky." Melancholy sneaks into his words. Sirius stares at the stars above. He''s always hated his name, or more so, its meaning. He can''t live up to that star. "Hmm, so nothing of value. What about you?" Alzir diverts his attention to Korlin. "Not much... but-" "Forget about it! Everything you think you know, it''s wrong. Well, most of it." Excitement elevates his voice, he''s been dying to talk about this. "According to legend, the universe was created by The Goddess, billions, if not trillions, of years ago. Birthed from nothing, she slowly gained sentient, rising to extreme power. Using that same nothingness, she crafted the universe. She spread her divine self through the null in the form of dark energy, particles, atoms, and so on. Eventually, she birthed three children from her own formless skin. The God of Manifest, the first of her children, molded the celestial bodies. He created the stars and planets to fill the void his mother created. He cultivated the lands throughout the universe and the eight realms, this world in particular being his masterpiece." "Lore..." Korlin whispers under his breath. "Are you sure you''re a scientist?" Sirius interrogates. Ignoring the boy''s ask, Alzir resumes. "It''s fascinating, the inhabitants of Mirgaia don''t question the universe at all. They don''t wonder how the planet, the stars, or anything came to be. Most all believe in the gods. Of course, there are some religions that differ in ideals, but the majority all accept they have creators." "Mirgaia?" "Huh? Oh yes, that is the name of this planet. Named after the celestial warden on the far reaches of this solar system." -Mirgaia.... "As a definite man of science, I find it hard to believe the existence of these beings. But, it''s true that there are people who''ve lived on since those times. I''ve even met some of them myself." "People who''ve lived billions of years?" The thought is mindboggling. "Yes, many still roam the world, or have transcended into a higher plane." "Woah..." Sirius and Korlin mimic each other. "Woah indeed. Those elders have stories I can''t even begin to comprehend. It makes it hard to believe them..." Alzir scratches the nape of his neck again. "But what do I know? I''ve only lived a measly sixty-two years." Korlin immediately starts choking on his food. "SIXTY-TWO?! You look like you''re twenty-seven!" Korlin continues to cough in his elbow, banging on his chest. "Aha, you''re too kind, more accurately..." Alzir prances over to his desk and pulls out an unreadable calendar. "I''ve lived nine thousand seven hundred and fifty-six days in this world. Converting that plus my nineteen initial years into Earth terms... I am 45 years old or so in Earth years." Korlin whispers in Sirius'' ear, "That was a whole lot of math I didn''t understand." -Earth years...? "...Does time work differently in this world?" Sirius asks, placing his fingers over the watch in his pocket. Something''s not right. "Yes!" Alzir throws the calendar at the wall. He''s ecstatic. "While this planet may have been created by gods, I have studied the mechanisms inside and out to determine how it works." Alzir waves his gloved hand around. The starry dome transforms into a diorama of the planet. Sirius only gets a quick glance before it zooms out further to the new solar system. "Before my memories were sucked into a black hole, I wrote down all the knowledge I could about Earth and its Solar System. Comparing those facts to Mirgaia is fascinating." Sirius and Korlin are entranced by the image. Seven planets all orbit a massive sun. Their colors burst with vibrancy unlike any from the old system. The planet they''re on now, Mirgaia, catches his eye again. "That''s us, right?" Sirius points to the blue, cloudy planet. "Correct." "So, we''re the second planet from the sun? Not the third like Earth?" "Yes! Although we are the second, this planet is still the same relative distance from the sun as Earth was. It is a little closer, but the atmosphere and thick ozone layer here protect us just fine. I suspect some magic is involved too, but that''s just my excuse not to figure it out more in depth. Actually, the oxygen percentage is lower on this planet, the air is slightly thinner, though I doubt you''ve noticed." "Huh..." "In truth, this planet used to be the third from the sun. Apparently, remember this is all from sources I''m not fully sure are credible, the original second planet was decimated by the God of Manifest. After realizing it disrupted the orbit and entangled with Earth and Mirgaia''s realm, he wiped it from existence." "Realm...?" "Hey, what is that thing?" Korlin interrupts. He points off to the right of the furthest planet. A massive entity looms off to the side, barely in view. "Ah," Alzir swipes his finger and zooms into the body. "That would be the warden I mentioned, Mirgaia. It is a cosmic horror stalking our solar system." Alzir swipes back over to the closest planet to the sun. "Aatli, Mirgaia, Bhaogun, Izheith, Kliobbar..." Alzir lists the names of the respective planets as he passes each of them. He swipes over an expansive asteroid belt before arriving at the next planet. Sirius is no expert, but from what he remembers, this is not how the asteroid belt was placed in his old solar system. "Voxirc, and the final, seventh planet Throlhirc... All of the planets are named after ancient cosmic beings. Some worship the entities as gods, though I''ve seen little to no imagery of them. Mirgaia now oversees the bodies, which are named after its fellow nightmares. No one knows its true intentions, or if it''s even still alive." "Wow..." Korlin marvels at the grotesque blob. All three of them become captivated by its appearance. Just looking at an image of it inflicts dread in their minds. "Can you go back to Mirgaia, our planet?" Sirius asks. "Certainly," Alzir waves his finger through the air and zooms in on Mirgaia. The planet differs greatly from Earth. Continents and countries are colored peculiarly, some are basic greens while others yellow or mauve. Like Earth, however, the planet''s surface is primarily made up of water. Lots of islands are scattered across the globe. One landmark, or rather, continent catches his eye. The biggest chunk of land on the planet, an icy mammoth sitting right on the equator. "What''s that place?" Sirius points at the frozen landmass. "Ah, ol'' Aeonice, did you know it takes up a whole seventh of Mirgaia''s surface?" "Aeonice... I feel like I''ve heard that before somewhere... Hm, anyway, how does that even work? It''s frozen, right? Even on the equator?" "Perspective, are we?" Alzir''s smile widens. "Despite making a seventh of the world a frozen wasteland, smack dab right in the center of the world, not much is known about it. It''s a mystery even to me. It is the coldest place in the world, averaging about three Kiln." "Kiln?" "Oh right, that would be around -135 Celsius in Earth terms. Some parts of Aeonice can even reach one Kiln, or just above -160 Celsius. I''m not fully sure on the science of it all..." Alzir rubs his eyes in quiet frustration. "What I can tell you is that Mirgaia''s rotation is different from what you''re probably accustomed to." He waves his hand so only Mirgaia and the Sun remain above. "So, days are different?" Korlin breaks out of his awed silence. "Yes, although only briefly." Mirgaia begins to spin and orbit the sun. "Man, my mind is imploding right now, real-life lore is so complicated..." "Ah, we''ve barely scratched the surface. But I''ll keep my explanation as simple as possible." Korlin nods in thankfulness. "Earth days are twenty-four hours, correct? If that old Timekeeper''s watches are correct, then the days on Mirgaia aren''t that different. Days are slightly shorter, about twenty-three and a half hours. As you can see, Mirgaia orbits around the sun at a faster speed than Earth does its own. The axis of Mirgaia is angled slightly more compared to Earth, resulting in temperature fluctuations and day/night cycles getting mixed up." Alzir needs to catch his breath. Korlin leans back over to Sirius, "He''s speaking gibberish again." Sirius shushes him, a quiet sense of dread lurking onto his shoulder. "The four seasons are off schedule typically, so they don''t really abide by months. The inhabitants of Mirgaia don''t seem to care particularly much, surprisingly. It can cause farmers to lose yield some years, it is a flawed system. They are always quick to blame us humans though..." Alzir whispers that last part. "How do months work?" Korlin raises his hand like he''s in a classroom. "Not too incredibly different. There are ten months, each averaging around twenty-seven days long, it depends on the year, really." Sirius'' eyebrows knit. -Did I hear that right? The spherical room grows quiet. The ominous stars above illuminate their faces. Alzir is about to begin again when- "Hold on a minute," Sirius is frightened to get it out. "Ten months, each twenty-seven days long?" His legs begin to wobble. "Huh? Yes, why?" "That would mean there are only two hundred and seventy days in a year, wouldn''t it?" "Well, it''s actually two hundred and seventy-one, but... yeah..." Alzir realizes what he has said. Sirius'' heart sinks. A glacial chill drives goosebumps up his arms. Yet another whiplash of emotions and thoughts. This time, he doesn''t stumble. His feet remain rooted into the floorboards. He shuts his open lips and looks down at his fingertips. They feel numb. There is no trembling, no lightheadedness, only numb fingers and deafeningly quiet thoughts. -Does this even make a difference? I can''t do anything anyway. It''s only less time... Sirius turns to Korlin. He''s silent. Soundlessly staring at the ground. He senses no sadness from him, though his finger rapidly taps his sleeve. He''s anxious. -Less time for what? For these memories to pass...? Why... why do I care so much? He clenches his fists and the numbness fades. "..." "..." "Hey," Sirius mutters faintly. "...Yes?" Sirius grasps the beating clock and pulls it from his pocket. "Can we... stop here for the moment?" "Mm," Alzir nods and slips the glove off his hand. The makeshift planetarium returns to a sky of stars. "We can head back downstairs," his voice is wrapped in guilt. He walks by the two statues and lifts the hatch covering the stairs. Candlelight floods the dark room. The two boys squint their eyes, adjusting to the light. Alzir jogs down the steps. Sirius'' blank, narrow stare finds to his fellow statue. "Are you alright?" Korlin blinks like he''s crushing bricks with his eyelids. He calms his mind and then turns his attention towards Sirius. "Yeah, of course," the boy smiles. "It''s only like a hundred less days, it''s not that much less time." He hides his worry with an upbeat mask. "..." "Come on, let''s go," Korlin makes it down the stairs. Sirius observes his companion''s struggle to maintain his facade. -We are alike, aren''t we? ????? The three of them sit around a small table. A clash of sunlight and candlelight illuminate the room. The distant hum of people reaches their ears. Alzir has given everyone a cup of tea. It is, at best, hot water with leaves. "I rushed through my youth," Alzir begins his story. "From what I wrote down, I tried leaving my home as fast as I could. I took up an interest in the stars from a very young age. I became so fascinated, I pushed everything else aside. Absorbed in my studies, I missed out on my childhood..." Alzir doesn''t sound regretful. "I didn''t care about interactions with others. Any attempts from my family to engage with me ended in failure for them. I didn''t see the point. I isolated myself." The phrase resonates with both of them. Sirius thinks about it. I did the same thing, didn''t I? He doesn''t know. If he did, he didn''t want to. He didn''t want his life to turn out like that. He didn''t want to be alone... right? His feelings conflict with each other, fueling his uncertainty. It''s my fault, isn''t it? Alzir observes their body language. "If you asked me when I first came here, I would have said I''d do anything to go back. To go back and hug them. To go back and enjoy my life, instead of flying through it. It took me a while before I realized... I shouldn''t dwell on them." The statement irritates Sirius. "I wrote down all I could about myself," Alzir flips through a short journal. "Clinging to the past, to the old me. But now..." Alzir slams it shut and grins. "I''m happy. I hope they''re happy, but I don''t even remember them, so... all I can do is focus on myself. In hindsight, I don''t even consider my previous life wasted. I engrossed myself in something I was passionate about, that I am still passionate about. While I may have told that witch otherwise... I have no regrets." Sirius can''t help but feel annoyed. Why? He doesn''t dislike the man. He finds him rather pleasant to be around. But something in his words doesn''t sit right with Sirius. Just like the Timekeeper''s. "That''s great," Korlin smiles. What hides behind there? "What I''m trying to say is... don''t stress over your memories disappearing. It''ll take some adjusting, but once they''re gone you won''t even notice. The way I like to think of it... is that this is a fresh start. Gone are your earthly tethers holding you back, here you can live and achieve anything you want." Frustrations boils inside Sirius. This should be uplifting... "Timekeeper said something similar..." it spills out of Sirius'' mouth. "Oh yeah? That guy... I wonder what his past was like. Not that it matters-" "Question." "Huh? Oh, yes?" Alzir is surprised at Sirius'' sudden change in demeanor. "Are you messing with us?" Sirius scowls at the scientist. Korlin is first to respond. He fails at an attempt to whisper, "Sirius? What are you talking about?" "What do you mean?" Alzir gives a sympathetic look. It aggravates Sirius more. His eyes. "I''m just saying, I''ve been in this world for almost three days. I haven''t noticed any signs of memory loss myself. It''s only the humans I''ve met that talk about it. It''s starting to feel like you and the Timekeeper are just messing with me... I''m... tired of it." He hates this. He hates sharing his feelings. He wants to leave. Alzir sinks into thought. "He has a point..." Korlin agrees. "Well then, should I test you?" "Test?" Sirius rests his head on a hand. Thinking on the words he spoke; he comes to the conclusion he overstepped his bounds. He showed too much of himself. He doesn''t want to be rude to Alzir. He doesn''t want Korlin to feel awkward. Sirius drops the bratty attitude. He puts a shallow smile on his face. "Yes, you''ve certainly already lost some memories. Likely very small ones, but aspects of your life, nonetheless. It''s tough to narrow down what those would be at this stage... but I''ll give it a shot." "Alright, go ahead..." Sirius doesn''t feel confident in Alzir, but still, a looming sense of dread hangs over him. Alzir pauses to think a moment. "...Picture your house, or wherever you lived. Now, outside of your room or wherever you spent the most time, can you recall any photos hanging on the walls?" "Man, I hate tests..." Korlin sighs. Both boys dig through their memories. Retracing the steps of their homes, they scour the walls inside any recollections. They search for multiple minutes. "I can''t..." Sirius mutters. "But that doesn''t mean anything. I wouldn''t have remembered those anyway." "I got nothing," Korlin announces. "Hmm, alright then..." Alzir ponders once more. "What about birthdays? They don''t hold much weight here considering the whole month conversions, but can you two remember any of your past birthdays? Think of your early years, five or seven." Sirius quickly recalls something. "On my seventh, maybe eighth, birthday I believe I got my first bike." "Do you like riding bikes?" "I do. I haven''t done it for a while, but I like going out to ride while listening to music." "That means that memory still has a reason for existing." Sirius doesn''t buy it. "I think," Korlin utters. "I remember on my sixth birthday; my sister destroyed my cake. I can remember my parents laughing... I didn''t get a new cake." "Hmm..." It looks like Alzir has spaced off. "This is tough, the memory loss we''re talking about isn''t like dementia, your cognitive abilities will remain intact after your memories disappear. I''m sure you''ve heard, but the memories fade from least important to most. Or rather, from how significantly they impact your personality." Sirius nods. "What I''m getting at is I can''t really find out what''s gone without knowing what''s important to you. Truly important to you. Not surface-level value, we''re talking the inner depths of your psyche." Alzir places his round frames over his eyes. "So, what is important to you? What makes you, you?" Sirius buries his hand in his hair. He''s never thought much about it before. "Friends, family, vacations," Alzir lists. "It can be things like that, but in reality, those aren''t what''s always important to us. On the you that you project to others, those things may be, but when it comes to your personality, the important things are often obscure. Likely... they are bad memories; memories you wish you could forget." "Is that how it was for you?" Korlin questions. "Somewhat," Alzir flips through his journal. He stops at a page, glances over the lines, and shuts the book. "My final memory was a happy one. It was when I was a child, going to my first planetarium. I met this professor who taught me many things and ultimately fueled my desire for knowledge. It was the memory that set my life in motion." "You wish you could have forgotten that?" "No, of course not, I''m a bad example for what I''m trying to say. Here... my second-to-last memory... deemed the second-most important memory to me. It was... my death." "Oh..." "I won''t bore you with its details, but that death helped define me. It... rebirthed me." A strange undertone emanates from the last sentence. Alzir clears his throat. "As crazy as it sounds... my old family was one of my first memories to go. They weren''t seen fit as incredibly important to me. And I would agree." There is a short pause. Then, he restates his question. "So, what is important to you?" -What is important to me... Sirius digs through his pool of memories. While he sees so many, none stand out. How did I end up like this? "I don''t know..." Sirius can''t find any words. ... "But hey, I could be completely wrong," Alzir asserts. "It could very well be something as simple as your father, mother, maybe even a grandfather..." As soon as the words come out of Alzir''s mouth, a strange feeling washes over Sirius. "Grandfather..." "Hm? You got one? Is he important to you?" "No... I don''t..." .... ....... "Sirius?" Korlin waves his hand in front of Sirius'' lost eyes. -Do I have a grandfather? I... I can''t remember. Sirius concentrates. If he does have a grandfather, he would be present in certain moments in his life. He scans memories of him and his father for any trace of an extra person. He does the same with his mother. It doesn''t help he doesn''t know whose father his grandfather would be. Digging deeper, he recalls the hospital room. His mother cries. His brother too. But the tears aren''t for Sirius. So, for who? He remembers standing there, angry. No, envious. He remembers degrading himself as everyone in the room drains their tear ducts. As if a flicker, an indistinguishable voice asks a question. "Sirius, are you happy with your life?" Withered hands touch his own. Whose are these? Who asked that question? How did I respond? It''s too big of a coincidence for me to be thinking of this right now. It must have been a grandfather, right? "I think I do... I''m... not sure." Something in his mind feels like it''s missing. But not something big. No matter how deep he searches, the results come back blank. "You must have forgotten," Alzir''s eyes emit warmth. "But not to worry, that just means, especially at this point, he wasn''t important at all." Alzir smiles as if he didn''t just invalidate a possible man''s existence. Sirius'' heart pounds. He feels no grief but rather fear. "This feels strange..." Trying to recall any memory of the man leaves him with a fuzzy sensation. Like static in the mind. "You''ll get used to it after a while. It goes away eventually." He rests his hand on Sirius'' shoulder. Still smiling, he faces Korlin. "What about you? You got anything you think you''re forgetting?" "I don''t believe so..." Korlin rubs his temple. "A cousin, an old toy, a dusty old shed, a leaf, it can be anything." "Yeah, those are a little broad..." "A song, maybe? No... those are usually some of the last..." "Hm..." "Your bed, a shirt... maybe a dog?" Korlin twitches. "A dog..." It tumbles from his lips. "You think of something?" "Maybe..." Korlin distances himself from everyone, presumably to gather his thoughts. Sirius taps his foot rapidly. He keeps trying to grab something. But nothing is there to hold. Alzir lightly shakes Sirius. "You alright? You remember something?" Confusion and guilt rush over him. -Why... "I take it you had a grandfather but can''t remember him at all? I guess he just wasn''t-" "No! Y-You''re wrong. He was important to me! I-I should remember him! He died and I was sad about it... I was... sad." His breathing grows rapid. -Was I even sad? "Take it easy, I know this is difficult but-" "No, I wasn''t, was I? They were sad... I..." He laughs pathetically at himself. "Of course I wasn''t sad..." Sirius leaps out of his chair, producing a loud screech. The table rattles so he places his hand on it to stop it. It doesn''t remain motionless for long; his hands make the table tremble. "Sorry, I''m going to... step out for a minute." He takes Alzir''s hand off his shoulder and shuffles across the room. "Sirius, wait-" Korlin stumbles out of his chair. His approach is stopped by Sirius'' outstretched palm. "Just... leave me alone for a bit," Sirius offers a pathetic smile. He catches a glimpse of Korlin''s eyes. Pity. Sirius can''t help but feel vulnerable. Exposed. Meeting Alzir''s gaze gives the same exact feeling. -I need to get out of here. Sirius pushes open the door and it falls off its hinges. "Sorry," he mumbles, stepping over the fallen door. He steps out into the deafening city, leaving behind that which he hates. That of which he fears. Concern for Sirius plagues Korlin, who watches the boy flee. "Sirius..." The boy and the astronomer stand in silence. The brightest star fails to retain its light and instead prays for the seclusion of night. Yet again, he runs. 22760404 seconds remain. Chapter 8: Cold, Crimson Eyes ~Sirius~ I thought about running. Running like I did yesterday. But Korlin is likely following me anyway. I shouldn''t trouble him too much. So, I walk. Walk through these foreign streets. I don''t have a particular goal in mind. I just need to get away. So, I trudge on with purposeless steps. Everyone I pass seems so happy. Is that true? Probably not. Everyone has their own troubles. I''m sure they all have bigger problems than mine. Memory loss. I never thought something like that would ever affect me. Especially at this age. It''s strange. I''ve always wanted my life to change. Every day for the past few years I''ve wanted nothing but for something to happen. Something to change. Regrettably, I''ve never strived to obtain that change myself. I follow in line. I play by others'' expectations. I don''t become a burden due to my meaningless, fabricated wants. I mean... why should I change? Why would I want to? My life is great, right? Minimal drama, a roof over my head, a family... Who am I to change? Be grateful. Be happy. And now... everything has changed. Drastically so. It''s what I''ve hoped for so long. Meeting people, exploring, experiencing new things, learning things that actually interest me... Gone are the wasted days. Gone are all the expectations placed upon me. Gone is the everlasting feeling of boredom. Gone is the family I haven''t cared about for years. Gone are the people I pretended to call friends. Gone is that meaningless life. Here, I can change myself. I can grow. I can make real friends, get into a relationship, and maybe even start a family of my own. Sure, it might be tricky being a "Witch Spawn" but I''m sure I''ll overcome that eventually. I should want to leave my old life behind. I should want those memories to crumble up and burn. I do want that. ... So why? Why am I so hung up on forgetting something? Am I scared to forget? I hate my past life. I hate the choices I made. I hated everyone. So why? ... Man, I contradict myself more than anyone. I can never choose what I want. I''m beyond indecisive. It''s not like I''m alone in this. Korlin is also having his memories taken away. He doesn''t show it, but I''m certain he''s scared. Scared of forgetting something. Or someone. I shouldn''t feel alone in this. This isn''t a problem only put onto me. You''re not special, me. ... So then... why do I feel so alone? Don''t get me wrong, I like being alone. Off with my thoughts, like right now. While it''s typically negative, I can think. I don''t need to worry about distractions or interruptions. I can think by myself away from the eyes of others. I''ve always been alone. Not in a physical sense, mentally. I don''t talk to others about my "problems", or about anything relating to myself. It''s not like anyone would want to hear me blather. I can deal with my thoughts on my own. I suppose I should call it loneliness. Maybe that''s what I don''t like. Maybe. ... I like to think that I can read people. I can watch their eye movements, their hands, and in turn, know what they''re thinking. Is that true? I''m not so sure. But it''s funny, no matter how kind someone is to me... I always see the opposite. No one is actually interested in me. Their eyes, their hands, and their body language always tell me that they don''t want to be talking to me. They''re pitying me. And I hate it. But I never show it. I put on a mask and smile for people. I''m sure they see right through it... When I was little, I was a star. I had tons of friends, I was the best player in every sport I played, I was popular. I was a happy little kid. Back then, I was interesting. I had talents, I could interact with people easily, I could do anything... I was someone. Now, I can''t even bring myself to cry. I can''t feel anything. I''m so out of tune with my emotions, I may as well be a husk. I can''t care about other people, let alone myself. Korlin, for example, is a great guy. He''s fun, funny, and his sense of childlike wonder makes me jealous. While I can tell he''s suppressing something, it doesn''t matter, because he''s himself. And he''s an interesting person. I''m sure once he learns enough to get himself up on his own feet in this world, he''ll leave me behind. A depressing thought but it''s true. Why would he stay? What can I possibly offer him that he can''t find someplace else? I keep running anyway. It''s only natural for him to turn away. Will I cry when that happens? I don''t know. Probably not. But I do know... it''s been fun being around him. I think I''ve lived more in the past couple of days than in my entire past life. I''ll treasure this blip of time. Even if it''s all just a lie. ... Time... I get so lost in my thoughts that I keep forgetting the immediate problems at hand. Like right now... My time is running out. What am I even doing? ... I shouldn''t be here. I shouldn''t be in this world. But I can''t just go off and die... not after that witch told me to live. I shouldn''t waste her efforts. But in reality, I shouldn''t even be alive. I mean... I died. I was killed by my brother. I can''t say I know his real reasons, but it doesn''t matter. I can''t say I blame him. I''ll forget anyway, won''t I? You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. I pull out the beating watch in my pocket. 22758064 seconds remain. A cruel reminder that I can''t escape my fate. It''s like the watch is laughing at me. Mocking me of how I''ll forget everything important to me. Everything important to me... I don''t even know what is. ... I''m sure my grandfather was... right? Maybe Alzir and Timekeeper are really just messing with me. Maybe I never did have a grandfather... No... they''re not. I did, I''m sure of it. I need to stop lying to myself. I stuff the watch back in my pocket and take in the scenery. A city full of spectacular imagery. Flying beasts and magic-using people. Massive buildings and markets, stores and stalls everywhere I look. This place is rich in culture and history. I enter a park, if you can even call it that. It''s about a city-block-sized field of grass with a shallow pond. A short tree drapes its leaves, shading the rippling pond. Some flowers are sprinkled throughout the white and green grass. Four benches are set in pairs on opposite sides of the area. Finally, a pathway of fragmented stones leads to a small bridge crossing the pool. It''s peaceful here, quiet. Call me crazy, but I like to walk across bridges. Something about the change in the feel underneath my feet, maybe. So, with nothing else to do, that''s what I do. The bridge is on the other side of the park, so I start along the path. The trail''s stones are buried beneath the grass, barely visible. I watch my feet as I try to only stay on the stones. I guess I''m still a little childish. ... Beyond the bridge, a figure emerges. A man of tall stature surfaces. He is robed in a draping garment that reminds me of a Japanese kimono. A dark cloth underneath defines his large chest. The man is built, his rolled-up silver sleeves reveal massive, veiny forearms. I don''t mean to sound arrogant, but I have some nice forearms myself. I work out every day, at least a hundred pushups, sit-ups, and squats. Or at least I used to, I''ve been slacking recently. I''m afraid it might start showing soon. Anyways... Even from this distance, I can hear his footsteps. Demanding, imposing footsteps. Perfect posture and a puffed chest as if to assert dominance. Each step has a purpose. As if shadowing the man, wind whips the surroundings. The small tree rustles, leaves snap off and blow away. Distant wind chimes sing. The gale should muffle my hearing... but... His footsteps consume my earshot. They echo in my ears as if we''re in an empty cathedral. Slowly and methodically, he approaches. Almost instinctively, I slow my advance in response. As he nears, his facial features come into focus. A mature complexion, maybe middle-aged. A chiseled jawline and a sharp, wrinkled nose. Ashen skin, a light shade of gray. Thick, tapered eyebrows sit stern on his brow ridge. White, silvery hair is tied into a long ponytail by a red ribbon. Loose strands hang from his hairline. The ribbon-ends along with his hair vacillate violently in the gust. As his daunting presence approaches, I feel myself shrinking. I''ve never felt so... intimated. Especially when I look at them. His eyes. Sunken, sharp and tired eyes. His make my own eye wrinkles feel even more insignificant. This man has been through hell. And now it follows. His irises. Blood red. A damp, deep crimson flaming with furiosity and savagery. The crimson masks his tiny, black slit pupils. The color is unsettling, but it''s the look in his eyes that''s disturbing. An unwavering, scornful stare. Our eyes don''t meet. I don''t want them to. My legs keep marching, I want them to stop. My footsteps pale in comparison to his. It feels like at any moment, one of his steps could split the planet in two. My eyes divert to the ground. I don''t hang my head; I don''t want to offend him. We reach armlength distance. Each step he takes sounds like it could shatter my ear drums. I can''t hear anything else. I don''t think he wants me to. With a final footstep, our shoulders practically connect. A sound similar to a shockwave explodes in my ears. ... I can''t move. Skull-crushing pressure weighs down against my skin. It''s as if I''ve entered an atmosphere with ten times the force of gravity. I can''t even lift a finger. What the hell? What is this? Every part of my body is still. I can''t even blink. I slowly bring my eyes to the man''s face. He''s not even looking at me. Louder than a whisper, softer than a normal voice, the man speaks. "Witch Spawn." The two words reach my ears in that of distortion. The man''s voice is deep, his words fluid yet ring like a haunting choir. A frigid chill crawls across my body. The hairs on my arm spring upward. Goosebumps ripple up my arms, clearly visible due to my missing sleeve. An icy sensation reaches my chest and seeps into my halted heart. I feel sick. I can''t open my mouth. My lips are sealed tighter than particles. My tongue is heavy in my mouth. "You don''t belong here," he still stares forward. It feels as if he''s etching the words right into my soul. "You are a plague upon this dying world." "..." Dying world? What is he talking about? Does he not feel this gravity? Somehow his body is unaffected by this force. The grass around us, my clothes, everything in the immediate area is weighed down. Except him. His clothes, hair, and body are all unrestricted. He''s keeping himself still to speak with me. Who is this man? What is this overwhelming presence? All I can do is stare on in horror. All I can do is stare into his cold, crimson eyes. ... Until he stares right back into mine. ... He doesn''t move his head in the slightest. Only his eyes roll into place, piercing straight into my soul. Recently, I''ve felt a lot of fear. An emotion I once thought I''d forgotten has crept its way back into my life. When I was dying. When I was digging myself out of the ground. When I found out my memories were going to be ripped away. All were frightening experiences. But none of those compare to what I feel at this moment. I hate when people look at me. I despise it. It always feels like they''re belittling me. Pitying me. But his eyes hold something different. I don''t get the same feeling when I look into them. Not the fear of judgment. Not the fear of being seen. Not the fear of pity... What I get is a natural, raw instinct embedded in my veins. The fear of death. No... This man is scarier than death. As our eyes meet, the sound of another shockwave shatters my eardrums. The pelting force of gravity grows even stronger. My knees buckle, and I can hardly stand. I can''t even tremble in fear. It''s as if I''m being pinned down by that truck again. Suffocating my airways and crushing my fragile bones... I hear crunching in my ears. It''s now that I realize... I''m not breathing. I feel the whites of my eyes bleeding red. My throat constricts as if a python is wrapping itself around it. My head splits with sharp pain. Is my brain bleeding? For some reason, I can''t look away. Our eyes are locked in a horrific staring contest. I plead with my eyes to the demon, but he doesn''t blink. Is he reading me? "You wouldn''t happen to be an Apostle of Err? Would you?" I can''t even begin to comprehend what he''s saying. There''s no way I could even answer. "No... you shoulder far too much envy." Envy? Of what? I don''t know. Please stop. It hurts. Ithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurtsithurts. "Then, do you know the location of Vitus?" I don''t know who that is. Please... stop. I can''t possibly even respond. "..." His eyelids fold tightly together in frustrating acceptance. It feels like he''s scoffing at me with his presence. A raging river is about to explode from this man, and I''m not sure if I''ll be able to withstand it. I''m powerless, helpless. It''s then that he hammers the final nail in my coffin. His eyebrows furrow and bend his face into one of unrestrained loathing. The whites of his eyes enlarge as he whispers the ghastly words. "You died for a reason. You should never have been reborn." ... ... He''s right. My life should have ended. Who do I think I am...? My knees give out and I crumble to the stones. I don''t break eye contact with the man. I can''t. My bloodshot eyes likely fuel his disgust. We stare at each other. The hierarchy is more than established. I''m the lowest of the low. This man... sees right through me, doesn''t he? There is no pity in his eyes. No concern for my well-being... Only unrivaled rage and hatred. I''ve never met this man in my life, and he decides to despise me. I can''t say I blame him. The man''s gaze separates from me and returns forward. His narrow eyes pry open in concern but quickly retreat back, even more furious. He un-balls his fist and with it, the enormous pressure lifts off of me. I''ve never felt lighter in my life. I fall completely to the dirt. I begin to breathe. I rapidly intake as many breaths as possible, coughing and vomiting blood, and staining the once green grass. The man withdraws, his footsteps much lighter than before. He makes his way back from where he came, across the bridge. I hardly notice, I can only focus on myself. It hurts so much more now that the pressure is gone. Is this decompression sickness? I curl into a ball, lying sideways in my own blood. It stings much worse than being run over. Did that man use magic? He had to of have. There''s nothing else that could cause this much pain. The agony is overflowing. I need to scream. But I''m too scared to open my mouth. After many minutes, I catch my breath. I sit up and slowly regain my composure. I look in the direction that man did before walking away... No one is there except for a slender man with mauve hair. The man is dressed in loose armor with an intricate sword hanging from his hip. A knight, maybe? Was that man scared of him? Surely not. The knight is preoccupied with what appears to be a child in front of him. I could ask for his help, but it''s probably best not to bother him. I need to get out of here. My legs don''t respond, they keep shaking. My whole body is. I''m terrified. I''ve never experienced fear like that before. That was the pinnacle of fear. The zenith of horrors... This world is horrifying. I shouldn''t be here. I can''t stay here. That man was right... I don''t belong here. Chapter 9: They Kept Falling and I Didnt Want Them to Stop He takes small steps. Each advance evokes a fresh dread. They seem so insignificant. His footsteps don''t even make a sound. Compared to that man, he is nothing. He shuffles around aimlessly. What is he supposed to do? His head throbs. A splitting headache or something much worse. The pressure that man emitted was ungodly. Glares from people passing by make him look down at his clothes. His hoodie is damp with his own vomited blood. He slips the piece off and ties it around his waist. It doesn''t do much to stop the glaring. He is a mess. An alone, frightened, pitiful mess. He can practically read their thoughts: What''s a Witch Spawn doing with blood on him? Did he kill someone? Don''t make eye contact. I need to get away from him. He scares me. He doesn''t belong here. He closes his eyes and covers his ears. -Block it all out. Reflecting on recent events, tides of sadness wash over him. He didn''t realize it before, but he was having fun. His stagnating days seemed to dissipate when he was with Korlin. Now, these past couple of days are just a glaring reminder of why he gave up living in the first place. -Just when things started looking up for my life... it all comes crashing down again. Nothing ever goes right. Get too comfortable... and it all crumbles down. He escapes the herds of people and finds a familiar area. An almost empty square, with an elegant fountain in the center. Very few people inhabit the space, they only pass through. It almost seems abandoned, though they must have sent cleaners out. The bloodstains he and that girl left have been wiped away. Sirius walks over to the fountain and admires its shape. A large circular base and a grand five-tier centerpiece pour water over tiny pillars. Above the water''s origin is a short statue of a creature resembling the wailian that had attacked him. He grabs his once-shredded arm; the memory of the pain still lingers within it. He sits on the edge of the fountain''s base and places his head in his shaky palms. One by one, the events of the past few days pour out... Suddenly trapped beneath the ground. Imprisoned by nature''s suffocating casket. Clawing helplessly to try and escape. Trying to breathe. Being stared at. Being looked down upon simply for existing in a world he didn''t ask to be in. Meeting that girl, Aureole. If he hadn''t been talking to her, would she have even been attacked? It was my fault, wasn''t it? His actions led to both their arms being disfigured. Is she alright? Meeting Korlin. Feeling like a spectator to someone else''s life, watching him frolic and enjoy himself. Meeting Gary. I''m sure I was a burden staying that night. He only cared about the clothing. His memories. They''re going to disappear. And there''s nothing I can do. I''m powerless. Not even Timekeeper could do it. Why would I be able to? Running away. How pathetic. The stricter time limit. What difference does it make? It''s pointless anyways. I''ll just forget anyway. Running away, again. Why are you like this? That man. Such raw hatred, only by looking at him. How helpless he was in that man''s grasp. Unable to stand. Unable to talk. Unable to breathe. Unable to do anything. -You''re worthless, me. You don''t belong here. You don''t deserve this second chance. He rubs his tired eyes. He drops his hands and one of them hits something under his shirt. He lifts his shirt and pulls out the leather journal he tucked there. He brushes his thumbs across the texture, then gently hits himself on the head with the book. He taps his forehead a couple more times before recalling something. -Alzir kept notes about his past... Sirius flips open to the halfway point in the journal. He grabs out the inkclaw and writes ''Me'' at the top of the page. Without realizing it, he retreats into his old life. He begins writing down basic facts about himself. [Don''t forget yourself. Birthdate: April 17th Age: 17 Mom: Saiph Younger Brother: Canopus Father: Lance Future Job: Geologist(?) Talents: Drawing, writing, sprinting, some others... Favorite Color: ] He taps the claw against the sheet. ''Favorite Color,'' a stupid thing to write down he thinks. Yet, he keeps tapping ink next to the word. It dawns on him... He doesn''t know. His fingers crinkle the page as he starts to shake. He drops the journal and buries his hands in his hair. -What the hell... why don''t you remember? It''s such a simple question... A realization hits... he doesn''t even know who he is. What he likes, what''s important to him, simple little things that anyone else could answer. Future Job: Geologist. Sure, he likes nature, the Earth had always fascinated him. But base his entire future on it? Is that what he wants? Wanted? He doesn''t even know. Talents. Drawing, writing, sprinting... all things that have waned. Everything always wanes. But even then, they weren''t impressive. Everything was better when he was young. Nothing mattered, he didn''t care about anything, just enjoying every day the best he could. He wanted to grow up, live life to its fullest. But he already was, and now... nothing matters. He doesn''t care about anything. All potential he had as a child has vanished. He''s lost connection to his past self. -Is this even the memory loss? The fountain water''s scent is fresh and clean. The flowing streams sound soothing. A gentle breeze brings a chill. Goosebumps pop up along his skin. He releases his hair and hangs his arms over his lap. It''s a peaceful scene. The hollow space echoes the wind''s cry. The square''s emptiness should bring tranquility. But he can''t help but feel so small. Wrapped in only quiet nothingness, loneliness. His eyes drop to the journal spread out on the floor. He wants to scream. He wants to so badly. He doesn''t even know what his scream sounds like. It''s been dormant for so long. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. -Why did you get a second chance? What am I supposed to do? You can''t do anything. You''ve never done anything. A mix of envy and spite for his younger self. It''s always been there, but it feels so strong now. Why didn''t you do more? Why didn''t you try more things? Why did you let me end up this way? There is no light in his abyss of thought. There''s a lump in his throat. His eyes sting, made worse by the breeze. He can feel his small heart beating in his chest. He doesn''t feel worthy enough to cry. He won''t let himself cry. -You don''t cry over the death of your dog. You don''t cry over the death of your supposed grandpa. You cry for no one. Why should I cry over myself? All you do is cause problems. For mom, for dad, for Canopus, for Aureole, for Alzir, for Korlin. You are a burden. They don''t care about you. They never have. They never will. So why... Sirius digs his fingers through his hair, tearing out strands. He brings his palms back to his lap. He blankly stares at the ripped-out hair. "Why are you even alive?" ... His hands tremble. His mind spirals into the depths of darkness. The void calls his name, circling his brain in tight cords. Thoughts that shouldn''t be there, forbidden thoughts he put aside long ago. He considers ending it. Ending this pointless existence. Just as he almost succumbs to the thoughts... His body is coddled. Slender, pale arms wrap themselves around him from behind. Long sleeves swaddle him in blissful warmth. All traces of coldness evaporate from his body. It feels like he could melt in the arms. Whoever it is leans up to his ear. A tender whisper erases all his negative thoughts. "I''m glad you''re here." Her voice is soft, soothing like a lullaby. Such sincerity floods him with insurmountable ecstasy. She smells like flowers, a nostalgic aroma that caresses his nose. The world seems to stop and shrink. Like it''s only him and her warm embrace. Before he can even think, years of pent-up emotions spill out. Tears pour from his crinkled eyelids. The warm liquid streams down his cheeks and doesn''t stop. It keeps falling and falling onto his hands and fallen journal. His vision blurs, overcome with oceans of foreign water. He tries to wipe them away, but they won''t stop flowing. He almost laughs, but it evolves into a silent cry. He places his hand over the girl''s and squeezes them tight. She strengthens her embrace and nuzzles her head on top of his. He succumbs to her warmth and melts into her arms. His quiet whimpers grow louder. His body weight shifts sideways, and he turns around. He wraps his own arms around her body. Her arms remain around him, gently rubbing his back. Her chin sits on his hair, she doesn''t say a word. She doesn''t need to. His body shakes along with his sniffles. She raises one arm and pets his head. He feels like a little kid again, and he welcomes it. He feels so vulnerable, but in a pleasant way, nothing like before. His tears dampen her dress, she doesn''t seem to mind. He doesn''t know if he deserves this. He doesn''t care. He wants this. He needs this. He hasn''t been embraced like this in years. He can''t remember the last time. His mom often tried to hug him, but he always ignored it. It always felt fake. But this feels real, genuine. An authentic, caring hold that he never wants to end. He hasn''t felt an emotion like this in so long. He hasn''t cried in so long. It''s so warm. Sirius squeezes her tightly one last time before letting go. He lifts his head and sniffles; her hands drop to his. She clasps his hands; her slender fingers are soft. Sirius wipes his cheek on his shoulder and then looks into his savior''s eyes. Beautiful teal, gradient irises shining like jewels. The most beautiful girl he''s ever seen, Aureole. Her hands tighten around his. She smiles with the same warmth as her embrace. Sirius doesn''t know what to say. He opens his mouth, but nothing comes out. A genuine smile lifts his tear-stained cheeks. His eyes sting, but it feels good. It feels like he could cry again at any moment. "For what it''s worth, I''m happy you''re alive." More tears spill out, he tries to wipe them away on his shoulder. He''s always wanted to hear those words. His lips quiver, unable to form anything coherent. He whispers words that he''s said a thousand times. But this is the first time he''s ever meant them. "Thank you," his hands squeeze hers. "Thank you." -When was the last time I let myself cry? Her posture and the wings on her back relax. She fires off another smile. It pierces right through his heart. The tears blur his vision, he retracts his hands and wipes them away. He blinks repeatedly until she comes back into focus. He doesn''t want to stop looking at her. "So," Sirius initiates. "What are you doing here?" "Well," her arms fold loosely over themselves. "I was looking for you." "For me?" "I wanted to thank you, properly, that is. I was searching for quite a while, but then I figured maybe I''d find you here." "You found me." "I did..." she adjusts her position. "Though, I will say... I wasn''t expecting this." A sudden wave of embarrassment washes over him. He can almost feel his cheeks turning red. "Ahh, sorry sorry, I didn''t mean to- I just..." "No no no no I didn''t mean it in a bad way!" she waves her arms around to shut down his sentence. "I think it was sweet." Sirius almost lets out a chuckle. "I just never usually cry, and I got your dress wet-" "It''s okay... it''s okay. It''s no big deal, I got a bunch of these." She lifts a piece of damp clothing. "Besides, I think it adds character, you know?" They share a short giggle. "So," an air of shyness shrouds her. "Your arm seems to be healed; did you find the clinic alright?" "Oh," it almost slipped his mind with everything that has happened. "Yeah, I found it just fine. Thank you." He doesn''t have the heart to tell her the directions she gave were wrong. He looks down at her own arm. "Yours seems healed too." "Yep," she wiggles her previously damaged arm around. "As soon as I got to the castle everyone swarmed around me and healed my arm. It was a lot of attention..." -Is she nervous around people? "Castle? You mentioned going to meet nobles earlier, is that where it was?" Only one castle comes to mind. The massive medieval castle looming from the center of the city, built atop a massive mound. At the moment, only a singular castle turret, marked with a flag, peeks over a building into view. "Mm, I had to discuss and rehearse lines for my acceptance." "Acceptance? Are you like a princess or something?" He says it jokingly. Her reaction is not jokingly. "...You mean... you don''t know?" "...No...? Know what?" The back of her hand covers her mouth, the corners of her mouth incline from behind them. "You helped me without knowing who I was?" she tilts her head like a puppy. "I guess so...?" She blushes faintly. "I see... actually, this leads me to how I wanted to thank you." "Oh?" Despite wanting to know who she is, he pushes his curiosity aside. "Well... you said you just got here, right?" Her shyness returns. "Oh, yes..." "Do you have a place to stay?" "No, not really. The night after we met, I slept in some stables. Last night I slept under a tree..." Her concern is on full display. "Oh..." she clears her throat. "Well then, would you... and feel free to decline... would you want to maybe stay over at my place?" She twiddles her fingers. The question catches him off guard, did he mishear? No, certainly not. -Is she serious? This is happening way too fast, right? "I-" "Of course, we wouldn''t be alone or anything! It''s not even my place, it''s my lord''s. I just thought since you have no place to stay you could live there for a while. Of course, I''d need to ask permission, but I''m sure he''ll allow it..." Her words are rapid and frantic. She places her forehead in her palms. "Why is this so embarrassing to ask...?" An odd sense of relief crosses his mind. Thinking logically, he needs a place to stay. A place to gather his thoughts and decide what to do from here on out. But mostly, he doesn''t want her efforts to go to waste. "Would that really be alright?" Sirius breaks her embarrassed daze. "Of course! It''s the least I can offer you. You got my wristlet back after all." She smiles and fiddles with the wristlet beneath her sleeve. "Is it really that important?" He feels stupid asking the question. "Yes... without this... I don''t know what''d I do." She releases the wristlet and gently claps her hands together. "Shall we get going?" "Oh, yeah," they both stand up and brush off their behinds. Sirius wipes off the remaining traces of tears on his cheeks. "Alright, let''s head for carriage," she proclaims as she points off into the distance. She begins walking towards her pointed direction, her footsteps light and gentle. "Mm," Sirius gladly follows, picking up his journal. "So... what have you been up to these past couple of days? Any troubles?" "Well..." A sudden realization strikes him. His pursuit falters. -Wait. I can''t just follow her. "Wait a second..." "What''s up?" "I- hmm... how do I word this? I met this guy in a similar situation to me. I don''t want to just disappear without saying anything or helping him find somewhere." "So, a friend of yours?" -A friend... huh? "Something like that... would it be okay if he came along? If not, I understand and I''m sure he will, he''s pretty laidback-" "Of course, you seem to care for the guy, so I''m sure he''s a good person. It''ll take some extra negotiations, but if it''s to thank you that''s perfectly fine with me." -Care about him? Do I care about Korlin? No. I don''t know about that... "Thank you so much," Sirius gives her a little bow. "You are too kind." "Don''t worry about it, you helped me, so I want to repay you in any way I can. Now, where is this acquaintance of yours?" "Ah... about that, I have no idea. Well... unless he''s still at the observatory. Though he probably tried following me..." his words trail off into a mumble. "What was that?" "Ah, long story, I might know where he''s at, if not it might take a while to find him." "Hmm, would it be okay if I went on ahead to the carriage? I''ll notify my servant to prepare it for an extra person. I only planned on taking you back." "Yeah, I shouldn''t take long, once I find him, he''ll probably sprint there." "Glad to hear," she lets out a soft giggle. "Well, I''ll see you in a bit, bye!" She turns and begins walking away. "Wait! Where is the carriage?" "Oh, right!" She pivots and points in the direction of the massive castle. "It''ll be at the foot of the path leading towards the castle, you won''t miss it." "Oh..." -I don''t think she can mess up these directions, thankfully. "Alright, see you later, Sirius." For some reason, hearing his name in her voice makes him feel fuzzy. Sirius waves while offering a kind smile. She does the same. And thus, the luminous angel wanes away once more. Sirius doesn''t remember the exact route back to Alzir''s place. He starts retracing the steps he remembers. The thoughts he had earlier have almost entirely vanished. Right now, all he has on his mind is Aureole and finding Korlin. The castle on the distant hill comes into view. -Korlin will love that place. Sirius flips open his journal and flips to the crinkled page. He fills out the line he couldn''t previously. Favorite Color: Teal Chapter 10: Foot of the Castle Sirius walks back through the streets as best he can. He had been moping with his head down when last on this path. He unknowingly has already made three wrong turns, each straying further from the correct option. His mind is fixated on that girl, Aureole. Everything else is blurry and out-of-focus. Her warmth still lingers around his body. Flashes of her gentle smile and gradient eyes swarm his consciousness. This feeling is foreign. Is this love? He doesn''t know, he hasn''t felt or had the capacity to love in a long time. Not since eighth grade. We don''t speak of eighth grade. Whatever this feeling is, he welcomes it fully. He doesn''t want it to go away, ever. Realizing he''s lost, he asks nearby citizens for directions. Unsurprisingly, he is met with disappointment. Carrying on he meets a young girl. The girl is calling out for presumably a pet named "Melman." Very interesting name. Sirius offers to assist the girl in finding what he finds out to be a kitty. Cats still exist in this world, huh? The little girl holds one of Sirius'' fingers as they search. Her tiny hands would fit in his palm, he''s scared he''d crush them. It doesn''t take long to find Melman. Melman is a shaggy, tan cat with far too many whiskers. He is still cute, but the name "Melman" does not suit him whatsoever. The little girl raises and spins around Melman who does not look pleased to be found. Sirius almost feels bad for the cat. Almost. The girl thanks Sirius and hugs his leg, dropping Melman in the process. Melman doesn''t bother running, I think he''s given up. As the little girl embraces his leg, the cry of an old woman rings out. A lady only describable as a hag seemingly comes out of thin air and rips the little girl off of Sirius. She takes the girl''s tiny hand and drags her away while saying something about how she shouldn''t involve herself with "Witch Spawns." The phrase has become numb in his ears. The guy Korlin told him about seemed to explain it best: "Mindless hatred." However, he personally gets more of a sense of fear rather than hatred. Except for that man. It''s best not to think about that. Not to think about that man. As the hag drags off the little girl, Melman follows behind. You are a very strange cat. Sirius, now even more lost, continues his hunt. Thankfully, after the Melman incident, it doesn''t take much longer to find who he''s been searching for. After only a couple blocks, and a run-in with a breakdancing panda, he finds four familiar faces. Three of the four he hardly recognizes; their clothing has changed unlike the fourth. -Where have I seen them before? "Look man, I think your brain may be a little tousled." It is a younger lad with sharp eyes, dressed in baggy clothing. Two others stand behind him, one holding back a laugh and the other scratching their head. -Ah, that''s where. "What does tousled even mean?! That is a made-up word!" It''s the boy with honey eyes and a beige hoodie tied around his waist. An odd new satchel hangs to his side. Korlin seems to be having a similar confrontation as Sirius. At least they didn''t pour water all over you. "Alright, stop your squabbling," tousle guy appears fed up. "Squabbling?! What is this?! England in the eighteen-hundreds?! And what the hell does tousled mean?!" "What the hell is England?!" "Don''t worry about it!" Korlin rubs his eyes in frustration. "What does hell mean?" tousle guy questions his companions. They do not know either. "Look, he''s slightly taller than me. He''s got clothes on just like mine except with one veiny forearm sticking out. He''s got brown hair and yellowy eyes with some bags under them. He looks kind of gloomy but in like... a handsome way." -Handsome?? Tousle guy notices Sirius and points to him, "Like that guy?" Korlin briefly turns, "Yeah kind of like-" He does the biggest double-take Sirius has ever seen. "Gloomy but handsome, huh?" Sirius walks over, holding back a chuckle. Korlin''s demeanor relaxes, he''s clearly relieved. "Well, to be fair you are slightly attractive. I''d kill for a face like that." "You''re not so bad-looking yourself." "..." "..." "..." "..." "Alright, now it''s just weird." "Agreed." "WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!" Korlin shakes Sirius abruptly. "Sorry, sorry-" "I''ve been searching for hours, man," he stops shaking and pats Sirius'' shoulders. "You gotta stop running off, it''s getting tiring." "I didn''t even run this time. I walked; I walked very slowly in fact." "Yeah, yeah," Korlin has a big grin. Sirius bears a similar one. "Did something happen?" "What do you mean?" "I don''t know, it''s just... the look on your face. It seems a little better." -The look on my face? Sirius notices the trio are still observing his reunion. "I''ll tell you on the way. Come on, we''re going to the castle." Sirius nudges Korlin''s arm and begins walking in the relative direction of the castle. Korlin remains still a moment. "Wait. Like the castle, CASTLE?" Sirius nods, he expected this sort of reaction. Sirius turns around briefly to say farewell, "See you guys. Thanks for not splashing water on him!" Sirius gives them a petty wave. "You know those guys?" "Not really." "So. We, you and I, are going to the massive castle?" he articulates every word. He might burst with excitement at any second. "Correct." "May I ask why? Not that I am in any way complaining." "I got us a place to crash." Korlin''s eyeballs practically jump from their sockets. He puts a death-grip on Sirius'' shoulder and opens him like a door. "WE ARE GOING TO STAY AT THE CASTLE?!" "Uh... actually I don''t know." "Huh?" His face distorts into raw confusion. Sirius realizes he has not made any sense whatsoever. How do I even explain this? ????? Sirius had described his encounter with the evil-eyed man. How he had felt the unyielding weight of gravity. Korlin took away that Sirius had run into a main antagonist in some anime. Sirius then explained his reunion with Aureole. He left out the part of him crying. "Man, when will I meet my heroine?" Korlin is caught up in daydreaming, likely about meeting his heroine. Whoever could she be? "Maybe we''ll meet at the castle, and I''ll save her from her evil stepmother. Or perhaps I''ll come across a dragon I must slay! Ahh... if only I had magic." "One day I''m sure you''ll learn some." "Mm," he slogs. "Maybe if I get injected with some mystic blood of another race, I''ll be granted some superpowers... no, injecting blood never turns out right." He sighs in defeat. "Fear the old blood..." "Is that a Bloodborne reference?" Korlin''s mouth gapes. If he had a liquid in his mouth, it would have shot to the moon. "You know what Bloodborne is?!" "I''ve played some video games before." "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh," he''s freaking out from excitement. "Who''s your favorite boss?!" "Uh... it''s been a couple of years... but I''d say the final one. I remember liking the music." "Ah, Gherman, not Ludwig or Maria?" "I don''t remember them." "They are like the best bosses in the whole game! The DLC is amazing." "Oh, I never had the DLC." "Aw, how come?" "I don''t typically ask my parents for things. I only played it since my mom randomly bought it for me one day. I played it on my brother''s console." "Well in my very professional opinion, I say you should have asked for it." "My mom was low enough on money as is, besides, the base game alone was more than enough." "Fair enough," Korlin is giddy and itching to talk more about nerdy stuff. "Any other games? What about Dark Souls?" "I think I played the second one..." "AH!" Korlin aggressively shakes Sirius'' shoulder. "That''s my favorite one! What''s your favorite part?!" "Uh..." Sirius can''t remember any specific moments from the game. It''s been many years. "I don''t know about that... but I always like the sense of accomplishment I get when beating a boss, you know? It''s batshit hard and then eventually... I pull through. It makes me feel like I did something." "...That was awfully melancholy." "Sorry." "Do you not feel you did enough in your life? You know, before you died." "..." Sirius grows uncomfortable. While the answer is obvious to Sirius, Korlin has no idea of what his life was like. But Sirius doesn''t want to tell. "Sorry, touchy subject." "It''s alright... Are there any other games you were into? I haven''t played many in the past couple of years, but I used to be a nerd. Especially on my Wii." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "Heh," Korlin laughs. "Well, if you really want to know..." Korlin then gleefully proceeds to list off 57 game series from the top of his head. Sirius is unfamiliar with almost all of them. But his joy in explaining the games is something to admire. He looks happy. "Xenoblade Chronicles, Final Fantasy, Kingdom Hearts, Pokemon, Portal, Silent Hill, Persona, Dragon Quest, Monster Hunter, NieR, Runescape, I don''t know if that counts, Zelda, Ace Attorney-" "Um," he is listing them off too fast to comprehend. "Could you slow down a bit?" "Oh," he appears guilty. "Sorry, I get a little... passionate." "It''s alright, no need to be ashamed." "Mm, I''m just glad to have a fellow nerd along with me." "Though I''m not as extreme as you." "Yeah, yeah." "You should be a salesman with the way you praise those games." "Ooo, you think so? I do have the natural talent of charisma." "Maybe our clothing partner should hire you as marketing director." "He should, then I could earn even more money from him. Assuming his business idea actually succeeds." "Have faith, our financial stability rides on him." "True." They continue strolling along, soaking in the sun above. "I don''t mean to sound rude, but is this all just a game to you? Living in this new world and all?" Korlin''s skin begins to crawl, a striking discomfort sways his movements. "...I... don''t know how to answer that." ... "What''s with the purse?" "Don''t call it that," he almost looks offended. "Alzir gave it to me, it just has a bunch of papers in it." He digs through the large satchel as they walk. "What do they say?" Korlin shuffles through papers one by one, taking them out to read them in the sunlight. "This one is what I assume to be a calendar. This one has a bunch of temperature conversions, this has... age conversions?" "Are they all in a language we can read? If so, this will be really helpful." "Those ones are, some of them just got random characters on them. Like this one here, I think it''s a star map, but I can''t read it." He hands over the crumpled page. The tea-stained paper is insanely detailed. Perfectly drawn images of constellations with rows of text lining each one. Of course, it is unreadable, but once deciphered should prove fascinating. "Dang, that guy is a genius, isn''t he?" "A very unorganized genius, but yes. He literally ran upstairs, stuffed these papers in the bag, threw it at me, and said to go find you." "Strange guy..." Yet, Sirius can''t help but hold him in a light of respect. The oddly quiet streets are pleasant for a stroll. The smell of a newly bought book lingers, likely coming from the bag. "This does look like a purse, doesn''t it?" ????? The once ant-sized castle now towers large, making the two appear as ants themselves. Up close, the magnificence of the fortress shines its grace. Divine masonry never dreamt of on Earth, stone weaves into spirals with the only explanation being magic. The relative structure of the citadel is one commonly associated with a medieval castle. Colossal walls wrap themselves around, lined with jutting parapets. Towers break out from the curved walls, spanning vertically just below cloud level. Each tower is topped with gorgeous cerulean spires and circled with meticulously crafted corbels. From this angle, that is all that is visible. The castle is situated atop an indented mound, the only entry comes from trudging up a lengthy winding path. There are two paths that which themselves hover, no ground exists underneath. They are comprised of what appears to be thin stone or metal, both of which begin at opposite ends around the mound. The poorly railed paths wind around the mound before connecting to the entryway. There exists no moat or drawbridge, only an intricate and massive arched gate. One can only dream of the details within the walls. The defenses are excellent, guards are positioned along the looming walls and down the spiraling path. If this city were to be caught in war, it would be more than challenging to take this down. Positionally speaking, the only way to fell this castle would be to sweep the ground from under it. Though interestingly, the mound itself is indented greatly, like a gargantuan bite was taken from it. Could something exist that could really do that? The sun still hangs high; despite being blinded by it, Korlin continues to marvel at the castle. "We''re going in there, right?!" His eyes burn like a second sun into Sirius''. "Actually... no-" ... "What?" His tonal shift is quicker than a light switch being turned off. His eyes are now hollow like a dead star. "She said to go to the foot of the path leading to the castle... I''m not fully confident we are going inside." Korlin slaps both of his cheeks. "Alright, I suppose that''s fair. I can''t get it all." A fragment of disappointment still hides within his words. They approach one of the winding pathways, this one on the south side of the mound-castle combo. "Wait..." "What''s up?" "She said the path leading up to the castle..." "Yeah...?" "There are two paths!" Sirius rubs his eyes in both frustration and acceptance simultaneously. "Man, she really sucks at directions..." "What are we looking for exactly?" "She said we won''t miss it, but I''m not seeing anything not-missable." Apart from the heavier traffic and the guards stationed at the foot of the path, nothing stood out. The street is outlined with large, fancy stables that presumably only nobles may use. Each stable is accompanied by a small townhome-size dwelling. All have their own guards stationed out front. There seem to be tourists. People stand out in front of the path and gaze upwards at the stone mammoth. None may enter the path, the guards positioned in front are reminiscent of the guards outside Buckingham Palace. Some people try to make them laugh or move, but they do not waver. Korlin put England in my brain, dang it. "You think she meant the other path?" "I think so..." Sirius doesn''t see her anywhere, it''s hard not to see her when she''s around. "Alright, let''s head over there," he sighs. He prepares himself for another half-hour trek. WHAM A nearby stable''s fancy door is swung open and collides with the wall it''s attached to. It chips the wooden exterior but the figure who threw the door open doesn''t seem to notice. The entire parade of pedestrians turns their heads to the source of the disturbance. A girl stands in the doorframe, she shines with dazzling luster. Large eyes that rise from a deep indigo to a fluorescent teal. Pale skin wrapped in an even more casual dress than before; her dark wings contrasting her angelic sheen. Korlin leans sideways next to Sirius, "That''s her, isn''t it?" Both their eyes are glued to the radiant girl. "Uh huh." The girl scans the crowd before landing her eyes on her target. Her subtle wave is met with a mirror of her own. She smiles and strides on over to Sirius. The glances she''s receiving don''t seem to bother her, perhaps she is used to them? "Hey," she offers a polite bow. "Sorry about that, I was getting changed then I saw you out the window, so I rushed down." She catches her breath a moment, then directs her smile to Korlin. "Is this your buddy?" Years of communication seem to flush down the drain. It takes him a second to regain the ability of speech. "Yes, this is him." "Hi, name''s Korlin, nice to meet you," an oddly formal greeting. "Nice to meet you too," Aureole steps in close and wraps her arms around the boy. ... Sirius can''t believe what he''s witnessing. Within mere moments of meeting, Aureole is hugging Korlin. While it is a casual, a type of quick-hug-hello, her arms fold around him, nonetheless. -What is this? Why is she hugging him? A switch flips inside Korlin that turns him into an awkward statue. The girl withdraws swiftly, "Name''s Aureole." She takes a step back and then claps her hands together. "Alright, the carriage is almost set, I just need to go finish changing then..." Aureole looks down at her clothing. Her pale cheeks flush into a bright red. Nothing apparent warrants this type of reaction. Her dress is light gray and loosely drapes down over her body. False sleeves made of something similar to tulle wrap around her slender forearms. Dark stockings are pulled just over her knees. "You alright?" Sirius questions. "Y-yeah, sorry I shouldn''t look like this out in public," she shields her face with cupped hands. Sirius gets a feeling there is something more to it. "Here, come inside really quick," she prances back towards the stable. "Oh no, did the wood chip? Ah, I hope they''re not mad at me." She waves the two boys inside before entering herself. Sirius shakes Korlin out of his awkward state. "Come on." "Right, I wasn''t expecting a hug..." he follows behind Sirius. "Me neither..." The thought of it won''t escape. Why would she hug him? Does she hug everyone? Did we not share a nice moment? The thoughts rack up into a realization. -Am I... jealous? They cross the threshold into the stable, which is more of a small, two-story lodge. Two rooms make up the first floor, with a tiny staircase leading up to the second. Red carpet blankets the floor, candle glow merges with the light from the windows, almost everything is made of a dark wood. Many chairs are placed around a dining table clothed with silver; forks accompany every plate situated at each chair. To the left, barely divided by a jutting-out wall, is a tiny room with comfortable seating and a tiny coffee table. To the right is a door leading outside into the main animal housing. "Wilphrey! They''re here, can you finish setting up the carriage? Thank you!" Aureole stumbles while running up the carpeted steps. As she disappears, Sirius closes the door behind him. There is a quiet rustling in the seating room which is followed by the emergence of an old man. His entrance is accompanied by the clicking of black leather dress shoes. The ornate black suit with matching pants is perfectly tailored for the man''s sturdy stature. Silver cufflinks and blue buttons decorate the midnight attire. A shiny, monotone ring hugs his finger. Strong white hair is wrapped into a perfect bun. The man''s hazel eyes shine with a glint of familiarity. "Ah, we meet again," the man places his hand on his heart and bows to Korlin. The boy''s eyebrows reach staggering heights, his right-hand treats Sirius like a punching bag. "That''s him! That''s the old guy that splashed water on the duck!" It is a poor attempt at a whisper. "Back in the alley?" It is a much better attempt at a whisper. Korlin nods not so subtly. He clears his throat. "Hello!" The boy mimics the man with an exaggerated bow. "Nice to see you, again!" "Nice to meet you," Sirius offers a courtlier gesture. The man nods with a subtle smile. "You must be Sirius. Aureole has told me much about you and your endeavors." "Oh..." an awkward expression stretches across his face. His cheeks now a faint shade of red. "I see..." -Why am I getting bashful?! The old man approaches, his simple movements seem so elegant. He kneels down onto a knee and lowers his head once more. "We owe you a great debt. I must thank you; your kind actions will not go unnoticed." The gesture and words sting Sirius with immense sincerity. "Oh no, please you don''t have to do that. It wasn''t that big of a deal..." "Do not belittle your own achievements. You are a noble lad," the man rises. His hazel eyes meet Sirius'' amber. The man concentrates deeply on them. This man is an expert at flustering Sirius. "I-Is something wrong?" "...No. It''s just that your eyes... I expected them to be different." -My eyes? What does he see in me? Korlin''s eyes bounce back in forth between the two. "Wilphrey... was it?" The old man''s gaze leaves Sirius, there is a strange hesitation. "Correct. Forgive me, I don''t believe I got your name last we met." "Yeah, because you walked away..." he sighs. "Name''s Korlin, thank you again for yesterday." "Do not mention it." "So then, shall we begin magic training?" Korlin grins with relentless positivity. -Is this guy for real right now? "I don''t think it''s the time for that..." Sirius knows his words won''t reach him. "Apologizes, perhaps at a later date. For now, I must tend to the carriage and wonics. Excuse me." With a final bow, Wilphrey makes his leave. "Man... I just want to use magic." "There, there," Sirius pats the boy''s shoulder. "You''ll learn some soon enough." A door shuts and light footsteps stumble down the stairs. "I don''t get it..." Korlin continues to moan. "He was like that last time too, maybe he can only use that one type of magic and he''s actually embarrassed." "Do you know Wilphrey?" Aureole''s voice sings like a perfect choir. Another layer of clothing cloaks the previous dress. The new dress resembles the one from her and Sirius'' initial meeting, only this one is primarily white with blue accents. Slitted sleeves expose her arms, fluffy socks conceal up to her knees. A sparkly hairclip is woven into her bangs. She''s dazzling. "I wouldn''t say that. I met him yesterday; he practically saved my life. I want to talk to him but he''s just..." Korlin can''t find the right words. "Ah, I know what you mean. He''s a little distant, but he''s got a big heart. I''ve always thought him as pretty cool and mysterious." Something snaps inside Korlin. "YES! That''s it! That''s exactly what he is!" His hands grab Sirius and throttle his shoulders. "She gets it, Sirius! She gets it..." -Please stop shaking me... Aureole lets out a small giggle which stops Korlin''s assault. -Thank you, my savior! "You guys get along great, don''t you?" Her pure smile is almost enough to stop a beating heart. The boys'' eyes meet, Korlin smiles proudly. "Yes, we do! We basically share each other''s thoughts, right Sirius?" "Right..." "Well, shall we depart? I''m sure you both are exhausted. Come on, he''s likely finished by now," she skips to the stable-leading door. She holds open the door and motions the boys through. They follow through without hesitation. Sirius whispers "Thank you" as he passes through, he doesn''t know if she heard him. They had seen the stable out front, but somehow from inside it looks even more fancy. The stable is occupied by a singular stagecoach carriage. A large, white-framed body sits atop four black metal wheels. Attached to the back of the fit-for-two carriage, is a large, empty wooden hay wagon. "This thing is massive; I feel like I''m going on a hayride." Korlin, within two seconds, is already aboard and touching everything. "Dude, get down..." Rrrrrauwah A hefty moan bellows from the front end of the carriage. A jolt of fear rushes throughout Korlin''s body, he immediately climbs down. The boys walk with caution to the other end of the stable. Luckily, what awaits them is an old man and two cats. Cats, being an oversimplification. The cats resemble stripped snow leopards. They stand tall with bulky legs like a horse, ready to pull the carriage and following wagon. Flowing white manes similar to a lion''s scarf their necks. The animals carry an air of strong sophistication, truly noble creatures. -He''s about to say something stupid... "Kitties!" -Yep... "Apologies you two, we only have room for two within the carriage," Wilphrey mentions while tending to the leopards. "One of you must ride in the rear." WIlphrey''s gaze is directed at Korlin. "Why me?!" he slumps over. "Sirius..." "Don''t worry I''ll sit back there with you." "Really?" A single teardrop glistens in his eye. Sirius does not know how to react. "Are you sure Master Sirius?" Wilphrey wipes his hands with a cloth. "We owe you a great debt, you should at least ride in comfort." "Master...? Just Sirius is fine," he scratches the ruff of his neck. "I don''t need anything fancy, really it''s fine." -I shouldn''t be selfish, he''ll need some company. Besides, I don''t deserve any of that. "Hmm..." A curious look is plastered on the old man''s face. "You''re a saint, thank you, Sirius!" Korlin wraps his arms around Sirius. The embrace is uncomfortable, a total contrast to Aureole''s. "S-sure..." "Is it alright if I join you two?" Aureole pokes her head out from behind the carriage. "Milady, I cannot allow you to-" Wilprey is upset. "Ah it''s fine, Wilphrey, I''ll cover myself until we leave town." She pulls out a large blanket from within the stagecoach. Wilphrey sighs, he doesn''t have the energy to rebuttal. "Very well... let us depart." "Hee-hee, yay..." Aureole gleefully hops into the back of the carriage. The old man opens the stable''s gates. He jumps up and sits in front of the empty stagecoach, grabbing hold of the reigns. Korlin prances over and rolls into the wagon. Sirius walks over and plops down, leaning over the sturdy railing. "You mentioned before we''re going to your lord''s place, right? Where exactly is it?" Aureole buries herself under the blanket, only her head peeping through. "Oh right, sorry... I haven''t been explaining things very well." The carriage and wagon begin to move, leaving the large stable. "Yes, we are heading to my lord''s estate. It is a short journey northwest of Auretta. We should be able to arrive well before nightfall." The busy streets clear out in response to their departure. Nearby guards close the stable gates. The civilians do not watch with disapproving intent. Rather, they look on in admiration, like they are watching a king pass by before them. It is a nice change compared to their previous stares. "What is it like there?" Korlin is full to the brim with curiosity. "It is a grand abode, a little too grand... you''ll see when we arrive. You should find it quite spacious." "What is the lord like?" Sirius questions. -Will this guy really let in two Witch Spawns? She doesn''t seem to know I''m one. "Ah, I''ve only known him briefly, but... Lord Rawlin should welcome your arrival." An ominous sigh comes from Wilphrey up front. Chapter 11: Moment in the Wagon The fleeting city gate loses its grandeur as the distance erases its details. The wooden wagon drags its wheels across the damp green and white blades of grass, its rusty axle squeaking the entire time. Lingering from the storm of the previous night is a hazy mist. It''s strange, inside the walls of the city everything was dry, but outside, the remnants of the rain remain. When asked, the girl with gradient eyes replied that the city of Auretta is "under the protection of a barrier." The barrier cloaks the perimeter of the walls like a massive dome, invisible to the naked eye. Apparently, one with an "applicable blessing" can witness the barrier''s image. The carriage-drawn wagon follows down the path he once viewed from the hanging tree. A natural ramp inclining to the entrance of the city. Many other carriages guided by odd animals tramp up and down the winding road. Luckily, leaving the city is easy. Wilphrey, the old man driving the empty carriage, simply showed a strange insignia to the stationed guard and he let them pass through. Aureole lowers the blanket once shrouding her entire self, excluding the head. Feeling the cool air she immediately wraps it around her loosely clothed arms. The girl seems excited, like riding in the back of this wagon is something monumental. She, along with the two boys, looks out at the expansive view. Distant mountains take up half the horizon, wildly shaped, like massive knives jutting out of the ground. Appearing as a faded indigo, the mountains perfectly complement the blue sky and hydrated grass. Auretta, once feeling so vast, now pales in comparison to this majestic picture. The city itself rests atop a mound similar to the one the castle sits upon. Except this once appears even slimmer. Colossal walls, housing an entire city, full of likely hundreds of thousands of people, are built on the top of a mountain comparable to an apple core. A rigid core of dirt and stone that should in no way be capable of holding a city. When asked, Aureole wasn''t quite sure how it stands. Interesting. Declining the spiral path, the wagon levels onto flat ground. Auretta shadows the ground below like an eclipse to the sun. At the base of the mountain holding up the city, amidst the shadows, an entire settlement thrives. While less elegant, an entire second population lives beneath the city above. The path follows the outskirts of this settlement. A swampish environment, with squishy moss acting as the trail. Wooden huts with straw roofs, all with convenient doors. How about that... The inhabitants are thin and lengthy. Greenish-gray-skinned people wave as the carriage passes. Others drive pickaxes into the already slender mountain or obtain water from dripping stalactites. Dog-like muddy creatures run around, barking in high-pitched tones. Korlin avoids looking at them. The dogs leap into children''s arms. Strangely, the mud seeps itself into the arms of the children as if their arms are a sponge, staining their gray skin a dull brown. It''s as if an entire new layer of muddy skin replaced the original. An entire thriving community, seemingly happy, right below the lavish city. Aureole breathes in the swampy scent. Her cheeks lift in satisfaction. "Ahh, I''ve never been outside the carriage when coming down here. It''s way too cramped so I can''t really appreciate everything like this." "What is this place?" Korlin, who has been silenced by his admiration, finally speaks. "The official name is Auretta''s Fallen Wing. But the townsfolk call it Lupoli." The girl shifts her weight, eager to tell more. "The Luto, the people here, are kind souls, unfortunately, they are forced to live in places such as this." "...?" "Sunlight is lethal to them. Prolonged exposure will leave them incinerated. As such, they live in secluded, shaded areas like caves or thick groves. Many people have offered assistance in sheltering them, but... these people have nothing to offer in return except kindness. Which is not enough for most." "They''re like vampires," Korlin whispers to Sirius. His comment is met with a flick to the forehead. A group of three children donning tribal garments run up to the side of the carriage. One, a stubby little lad, carries with him a white flower. The child, losing pace with the carriage, offers Aureole the flower. The girl accepts the gift and places it in her hair. She gives the child a thankful smile, he blushes and stops his pursuit. The other two kids congratulate the boy. A wholly wholesome scene. "They seem to like you," it slips out from Sirius'' lips. "...You think so?" Her response holds hesitation and uncertainty. "He did just give you a flower." She buries herself deeper within the blanket, a faint blush spreads across her cheeks. "I guess so..." "I''ve been meaning to ask," Sirius decides to change the subject, she''s clearly uncomfortable. "Are you royalty?" Korlin perks up. "Yeah, you literally have your own butler. Do tell," the boy folds his hands together. "...I wouldn''t say royalty... and he''s not my butler, he is my lord''s." Her embarrassment seems to have only increased. Korlin presses further. "Then what''s with the whole magic carriage ride? You can''t tell me you''re not at least a little important." "I''m not really that important... not yet at least. Look, I''ll tell you about it when we get there, okay?" Korlin sighs a disappointed sigh. Sirius jabs him in the arm. ????? They pass through a narrow valley in the mountains. The grass, colored green, fades into a soft cerulean. Supposedly, the cerulean grass isn''t grass at all. Instead, it is an invasive weed that has taken over the surrounding mountains. Originally green like most plants, the weed, rightfully named the Cerulean Reaper, was forced to evolve into its now iconic pigment. On the mountains lived creatures named Grazers, boar-like animals who feed on anything colored green. Cerulean Reapers, facing extinction, adapted out of their green coloring and over time took over the hills. In turn, Grazers lost their primary food source and were forced to migrate elsewhere in order to survive. Now, without a predator to keep the population in check, the Reapers multiply endlessly. Thick, fist-sized particles dance around, when touched they light up and split apart into smaller orbs. The natural passage carries a mystical aura around it, truly enchanting. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "What are these things? They''re... spongy," Korlin is captivated. He swiftly swipes his hands through a floating particle, mutilating it into hundreds of tiny specks. He licks one and moves it around his mouth with his tongue. "Ah, the pollen sprites?" "Sprites?!" He promptly spits it out. "You mean like fairies?! Did I just murder a fairy?!" Aureole giggles. "No, fairies aren''t in Lunalir. These are only sprites in the most literal sense. Technically, they are just pollen." "Pollen from what?" Sirius asks, brushing a passing sprite. "From moonlids." -Wasn''t that a street name? "This is some massive pollen." "Do you care for a course on moonlids? I''m quite knowledgeable on them." She takes pride in her wisdom, grinning ear to ear. "Please." "Hehe," she sways side to side. "Moonlids are indigo flowers native to Lunalir. During the day, they shrink and conceal themselves from the sun. However, during the night they bloom and stand tall. Also, during the night, moonlids track the moon''s movements, even behind a wall of clouds." "Kind of like sunflowers?" Sirius asks Korlin who is still occupied with the hovering orbs. "Sunflowers? What are those?" ... Korlin doesn''t remember. A cruel reminder of the fate they share. Sirius knits his eyebrows, but seeing Aureole''s confusion, he subsides his panic. "Never mind..." Sirius turns to her and plasters a smile on his face. "Continue." "Ok..." she is clearly curious of what just transpired, but she continues regardless. "Periodically, around this time of year specifically, moonlids pollinate. These huge pollen sprites are the result. Eventually, they will nestle down and help produce more moonlids, or be swatted and swallowed by other organisms..." Both of their gazes fixate on a clueless Korlin. "What is it?" "Nothing." "Didn''t you say they''re sprites? Are these things alive?" "Pollen is a multi-celled organism you know?" Sirius shares. "It is?!" "You really didn''t go to school, did you?" "Aha...ha..." he awkwardly laughs and scratches his head, trying his best to avoid answering. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Aureole butts in. "But pollen sprites aren''t capable of becoming full-on fairies, they remain as sprites until they help grow into a new flower. Though if you contain one for long enough and nurture it, they can grow into a lesser sprite." "Are sprites just baby fairies?" Korlin tilts his head like a curious puppy. "Basically, yes." "Woah..." It''s as if his whole worldview shattered in an instant. Though, almost immediately, he goes back to trying to catch one in his hands like a firefly. "You sure know a lot about moonlids. Do you like them?" Aureole fiddles with her wristlet, her pointy ears blushing red. "They are my favorite flower. But I only know so much from one of my friends at the house." "Are they a flower expert or something?" "You could say that... she loves gardening though she can be a bit... hotheaded." It almost feels like a warning. "Hm, well thank you for enlightening me." "Of course. I''m happy to anytime-" Breaking the wholesome tension, Aureole suddenly erupts into a hacking cough. She coughs violently into her blanket; it doesn''t do much to suppress the sound. "Are you alright-?" Sirius feels stupid asking such a question. After a few more ragged hawks, she stares down into the blanket. She looks mortified. Terror enshrouds her soft features; a faint smear of blood is visible on her lower lip. She catches her breath and regains her composure. "Sorry, that happens sometimes." Eyes red, she smiles like nothing just happened. "It just happens...? Are you sick?" He is strained with worry, seeing her in pain makes him feel ill. It did back during the wailian attack too. Pain doesn''t suit her. "No, no, I''m fine. I just get a cough once in a while. That was a rather intense one though..." Trouble lurks behind her cheerful facade. "Have you ever had it checked out?" "I did once, but a healing blessing didn''t seem to do anything. So, I just have to live with it." "..." Sirius and Korlin stare at each other, they share the same concern. "Really, I''m fine. Don''t worry about a little cough." -She doesn''t want to talk about it... "Alright." The trek has taken almost half an hour by now, none of their intrigue has wavered. With the limited sights due to the towering walls of whitish gray, he passes the time another way. Sirius asks Korlin for the papers within his purse. Korlin, of course, denies that it is a purse, but eventually gives in. Sirius stacks the papers into a neat pile on his lap and pulls out his journal and inkclaw. A feeling in his gut tells Sirius he shouldn''t trust the boy to keep track of the papers. So, just to make sure the information is not lost, he writes the contents on his own pages. [Age conversions involve some math, but they aren''t too complicated. There are 271 days in a year. Since I am 17, almost 18, according to Alzir''s conversions I would be over 23 years old in this world. I have a hunch Korlin will ask, so converting 18 years old into this world''s age would be slightly over 24 years old. If 24, someone is an adult in Earth terms. I''m not sure what the adult age requirement is in this world though... Just some basic benchmarks for myself: 20 years old = 26 years old here. 30 years = 40 years here. 40 = about 54. 60 = about 81. 80 = 107. Etc... The math isn''t too complicated, but I fear I will continue to forget my newfound age. 23... sounds strange. If I were still living on Earth when I turned 23... what would I be doing? I can''t imagine...] [Calendars do not exist, not traditionally at least. Alzir has created a bunch of copies based off what he has learned, the calendar he gave us is the one he threw against the wall earlier... Thanks, Alzir. Months are counted with set numbers of days, typically 27 days, but it changes each year. The ten months are based more so off of the seasons. Spring, summer, autumn, and winter are all still relevant happenings. Just like Earth, different regions of Mirgaia experience these seasons at different times. Unlike Earth, however, Mirgaia is (more) tilted on its rotational axis. This causes seasons to not always align with their months, meaning it can often snow in autumn. As such, the months are based on the prediction of what the seasons will entail that year. The months are listed in order as follows: Ayeis (Winter), Atin (Winter/Spring), Olos (Spring), Kyrim (Spring/Summer), Kaitis (Summer), Dalun (Summer), Oakul (Summer/Autumn), Isyn (Autumn), Inera (Autumn/Winter), and Demera (Winter). Winter and Summer are considered longer for reasons Alzir put down as: "probably farming related." Despite all this, calendars are more obscure tools than on Earth. The people of this world more so base everything on the seasons and don''t give too much thought to the months or days.] [Temperature conversion initially didn''t seem to be too complicated. Instead of Fahrenheit or Celsius, the temperature is measured in Kiln. The highest recorded temperature above ground was reportedly 123.4 degrees Kiln. According to Alzir, from this, he took the conversion as 62.7 Celsius. This means the equation of conversion from Celsius to Kiln is Celsius multiplied by 2 and minus by 2 as well. Now, that doesn''t seem too hard to learn, but after that initial finding I think Alzir just gave up when it came to lower numbers. Negative numbers do not exist in Kiln. The lowest possible temperature is 0, and that is based on the lowest "recorded" temperature on the continent of Aeonice. 0 Kiln is the lowest temperature can possibly reach and it roughly translates to -42 Celsius. But as I mentioned earlier, I think he kind of gave up at this point. The equation he found above does not apply here since from what I recall when we last met, he said 3 Kiln is about -30.7 Celsius. Which by all math rules just does not work. The most useful thing on the notes is that 28 Kiln to 52 Kiln is the best temperature to be in. That of course is based off his false equation, so we''ll see about that. Anything about 15 Kiln is around the freezing point. I''ll try to keep this in mind, but quite frankly I don''t think these notes are that helpful. We should have a little chat later about this. Or I could just ask someone else...] Sirius sighs, the great scientist is not living up to his initial image. "That a little journal? What are you writing?" The girl''s curious eyes erase all coherent thoughts. "Oh... just some stuff on... temperature and whatnot." He didn''t expect anyone to question him. "Temperature?" "...Yeah...?" "You''re a weird guy, you know that?" Her smile only flusters him further. "I could say the same thing about you," he directs the attention off of himself. "Oh...?" Her eyebrows raise like she is accepting a challenge. "Aha, I didn''t mean anything by it-" "Oh really?" Aureole and Korlin mock him simultaneously. When did these two become so in synch?! "Well, for one, you''re taking two strangers over to your house. I''m not one to judge but it seems a little... odd." "Would you rather continue being homeless under a tree?" "...Touch¨¦." "Seriously though," she giggles. "I just want to thank you. You helped me more than you could ever know..." "I didn''t really do that much-" "You ripped off its wing, punched it in the face, and tackled it in the fountain getting my wristlet back. I''d say you did more than enough." "I''m sure you could have handled it without me..." Korlin listens with a face screaming huh?? "That''s not true, I mean... all I could do was watch and get thrashed at. It''s my fault we even got attacked by it..." Gloom shades her pale skin. Sirius searches for a way to console her. "I don''t know... that bite was pretty hardcore." Her bleak expression erupts into one of embarrassment. "Ahhhhh you remember that?!" She rolls around burying herself into the blanket. Her ears and cheeks burn a bright red. Her covered wings flap around frantically. "What?" Korlin laughs. The girl lies prone and cries out while banging her side into the wagon''s railings. Her legs and feet kick around in the air. "She started biting the wing of the wailian and it started bleeding," Sirius holds back a laugh of his own. "When I say bite, I mean she was chomping on that thing-" "Stop it...!" Even she can''t help but laugh. The wagon fills with the sounds of laughter and joy. Their chuckles ring out and echo through the narrow valley. The rest of the trip is accompanied by pleasant conversations, smiles, and beautiful sights. Chapter 12: The Rawlin Manor Once towering mountains now loom as tiny hills. Enchanting light blue grass bleeds back into typical green and white. The path the wagon follows is little more than matted-down blades. Along the outskirts of wooden fences, the squeaky wheels tread on. Sweet air brushes through the farmland. Fields of wheat-like grains dance amidst evenly spaced lines. Their golden figures almost shine under the sun. A nostalgic scent of pollen enters the airways. For one reason or another, Sirius feels he could cry again. Gazing out at the endless rows of harvest instills a peaceful bliss. The gentle wind caresses his skin, carrying with it that familiar smell. The muted groans of a wagon carried by the footsteps of two leopards. Being surrounded by two people who have only shown him kindness. A beautiful girl with teal hair and gradient eyes. She is wrapped in a blanket one can only assume comfortably blocks the chill breeze. Her lips are curled into a subtle smile as her eyes wander around the painted landscape. A boy of Earth, despite meeting others of similar descent, who is the only source of relation in this strange world. A cheerful personality, while hidden, shadows a dark and deeper side. His joyful, honey eyes gaze out amidst the wonders. All these factors and these two people produce a blend of senses and feelings that fit together so perfectly. Sirius is unable to restrain his smile. Moments like these are something he could have only dreamed of. A fantasy which he thought would never come to fruition now stares him back in the eyes. It''s almost too much. It''s all happening far too fast. -I don''t even know these people... Despite that, he smiles. A genuine smile with the thought that: maybe everything will be alright. -Maybe my life is finally starting. For too long has his life stood at a standstill. Now it presses on quicker than thought possible. Meeting people, exploring, learning, crying... All of it, while only occurring over the past couple of days, marks his heart. A new chapter is starting. A new life. -Don''t waste this one. Only one question remains... How do I do that? ????? The half-day voyage nears its end. Farmland once abundant trickles out into open pastures littered with livestock. Conquering over a steep hill reveals the destination. "We are nearing the mansion," the old man driving the carriage announces. Wilphrey had been quiet the entire trek. Being in the front seat, he could surely hear the conversations behind him. No one occupied the carriage itself, meaning his only company is the two leopards pulling the vehicle. Yet not a single peep arose from his lips. Upon the announcement Korlin jumps to his feet, shaking the flimsy wagon. He leans over the side, almost falling out. His eyes dance with newfound vigor. Aureole, already leaning back onto the railing, shifts her head to the same sight. Its grandeur doesn''t have quite the same effect as it does on Korlin, but the view holds a high light in her mind. Sirius stands himself, holding Korlin in place so he doesn''t fall overboard. A glimpse of the mansion fills his amber irises. It stands in an open plain surrounded by mountains wrapping themselves into an almost perfect crescent moon. Natural walls make the massive house seem tiny. Two dirt paths, one including the trail they follow now, slither into one of stone at the mansion''s entrance. Calling it a mansion is an understatement. It resembles something more akin to a small castle. A wide box-shaped building with spires elevating the roof. Hundreds of rectangular windows with chiseled stone trims. The masonry itself is more marvelous than that of the city, closer to that of the castle in the center. Large, maintained bushes decorate the perimeter, originating small vines climbing up the stone walls. The surrounding area is humble. Large beds of flowers and other beautiful plants symmetrically row towards the entrance. Cupped luminous flowers sprinkle the remaining land, filling in what would otherwise be a lonely space. Apart from the stone ones surrounding the flower beds, there is an absence of fences. Smoke plumes from the thin chimney, blowing quietly in the chill air. Despite the subtle feeling of loneliness, the mansion''s sight is magnificent. -Who exactly is this lord? Who exactly is this girl...? ... Don''t think about it too deeply. Just let nice things happen. "We''re going to live THERE?" Korlin snaps Sirius out of his thoughts. "For as long as you''d like," Aureole smiles. "Assuming the lord approves, of course." "Are you really sure this guy will let us in there?" Sirius can''t help but question. "It seems really important, I''m not sure we''ll fit in." Korlin jabs Sirius in the side. His face tells Sirius to shut up. "I''m sure it''ll be fine as long as you don''t get in his way. He is a busy man. His hands are full with me and finding Witch Spawn." ... Sirius and Korlin share a concerned stare. "Um... he''s trying to find Witch Spawn?" Korlin nervously asks. "Oh yes, I''m not really sure why but he''s really adamant about it. He''s always reading books in the library about them. I wish he would just find one by now." "..." "Do you," Sirius hesitates. "Do you know what a Witch Spawn looks like?" "No, I''ve never seen one before. Why?" "..." "..." "..." There is the faint sound of a forehead being smacked near the front of the carriage. ????? The pathway leading to the front set of doors circles around a glorious fountain. The flower beds up close are even prettier. The once lonely-seeming abode now takes up their entire vision, it''s truly massive. The knocking footsteps come to a halt and the wagon''s wheels end their turns. What lies before them is a slightly larger-than-normal wooden doorway, trimmed with even more impressive stone. Above the door is a small sculpture of a face. A face resembling the bat-like assailant from before: a wailian. Odd... "It seems the lord is out," Wilphrey declares. "The other carriage and wonics are missing." "Hmm," Aureole sighs. "Well, it should be fine. Let''s head inside!" The girl stands and folds the blanket neatly. She leaps out the carriage and motions them to do the same. The boys follow her lead. Sirius'' feet had fallen asleep at some point, so it feels strange to stand. "I will tend to the wonics, you all enter and make yourself comfortable." Wilphrey hops off his post and begins walking the leopards to a stable. The stable is spacious, built into the walls of the mansion, akin to a parking garage. "Alright, let''s do it!" Aureole is awfully giddy. She skips up the few stairs and grabs the golden door handles. Korlin is shaking with excitement. The handles cave and the two doors open a portal to elegance. The girl gestures them inside the daunting abode. Korlin gleefully prances in, and Sirius enters slowly. Spacious. Spacious is a word that comes to mind. A gigantic foyer with cloud-spanning ceilings. A dualling staircase trimmed with pristine wood ascends to a second floor with outcropping balconies. Floors and stairs are carpeted in a slick royal red. Barren walls are only decorated with flawless carvings depicting the moon. Hallways in all directions span far with curling staircases at their ends, doors line the white walls the whole way down. Small circular tables sprinkle the halls, housing flowerpots and other commodities. The mansion''s expansiveness allows it to appear unending. In its infinity, just like as it appears from the outside, it carries an air of loneliness. If one were to scream, surely their voice would echo down the halls. There is so much space in this house, it makes it appear uninhabited. No paintings, no shoes by the door, perfectly clean without a speck of dust. Sirius comes from lower-middle class households. Primarily living with his single mother who is getting by the best she can. Their home was on the smaller end, with just enough room for a second floor with rooms for both children. When he was younger, Sirius would go to his friends'' homes. They were always much larger, so Sirius always felt a tinge of envy. Over the years he became aware of his family''s financial situation, causing his envy to evolve into sympathy. Now, standing in this grand space, it all feels redundant. While impressive, it feels like a waste of space. Does anyone else live here? An intricate chandelier hangs high above their heads from a chain even higher. A main stairway diverges at its base only to wrap around and meet at the second floor''s entrance. Between the staircase rests a stone statue of another wailian, meticulously crafted to look divine. The statue of the beast is in pure contrast to the one that attacked him. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "This is AMAZING!" At some point, Korlin had climbed a staircase and is now sliding down its railing. He repeats this process seven more times. "What do you think?" Aureole asks, noticing Sirius'' hesitancy. "It''s really nice," he says while continuing his scan. "...But?" "I don''t know it just feels kind of... empty." "Ah, tell me about it. The butler is nonstop cleaning, anything we leave out gets picked up instantly. He''s a good guy, I just wish he''d let this place have some personality." A somber smile curls her lips. "This place not for you?" "I can''t answer that yet, I haven''t even moved." They share a brief laugh. "...What about you?" "..." The somber smile returns. "It''s impressive, way larger than my previous home. But..." her voice trails off into a whisper. "I don''t think this royalty thing is for me." -So, she is royalty? "...Does anyone else live here? Besides you and the lord?" "Of course," her smile regains some light. "Pholy and Hyacinth should be here now." "Who are they?" "They''re really nice people. You''ll meet them sooner or later; they don''t go out that much." -That didn''t answer the question. "Will they be alright with us living here?" "Um... maybe? Pholy will warm up quickly... probably. And Hyacinth... she''s not the best with strangers." "That''s awfully foreboding." "You''ll be fine, they don''t bite," she playfully nudges his arm. "Now then," she sighs heavily. "Hm?" "I need to go study, so once Wilphrey comes back have him show you to your rooms-" "Can we go explore?!" Korlin, sliding down the railing, shouts. He falls off and stumbles down a couple of stairs. "I''m alright!" "Sure! Go ahead, we probably have a while before Rawlin comes back. Feel free to wander around, just stay away from his study. It''s the room that looks like a big library." "Yes!" "Also, stay out of his office and anyone else''s rooms!" "Roger!" Korlin salutes and rushes off to the left hallway. "Sirius, I''m going to go find a bathroom!" "Alright... I guess?" Sirius scratches the back of his head. "How do I respond to that?" "Good question," Aureole giggles. "Well, happy exploring. I''ll be upstairs and to the right if you need anything." She begins walking towards the dualling steps. "Thank you again." "Don''t mention it," she smiles then ascends up and around the corner. ... Now then... Where to go... ????? The halls are endless, like walking in an infinite loop of doors and candlelight. The only counter to the idea is slender windows peering out into the courtyard. Sunlight pours in with dancing dust particles. He opens doors sporadically, the majority leading to empty bedrooms with a single bed. Others occasionally enter into a large bathroom with five sinks and multiple holes. Holes refer to what appear to be toilets. -Have I peed since coming here? Thinking of peeing immediately gives him the need to. The bathroom is well-kept and shiny. A large oval mirror positioned above the row of sinks reflects the entire room. Sirius approaches the hole. Hole is not the best term; the toilet is more along the lines of a funnel. Or a glorified latrine. Polished stone sunken into an upside-down cone, funneling down into an abyss. The material looks like it would be excruciatingly cold to sit on. One cannot see the bottom of the drain, or any water. -What am I even looking at? Sirius concludes his business without flushing, due to the fact there was no handle to flush. The sink he uses functions as a normal sink would, it drains into a smaller dark hole. He dries his hands on a neatly folded towel and folds it again afterward. He continues through the two-directional maze, the length of the hallway is tiresome. Not a soul in sight crosses his vision. No sounds besides his own footsteps and the wind gently rattling the windows. Eventually, the hall ends with a mirror. A staircase leads up to his right. But his eyes tend to his reflection. He looks well. Healthy. The sight brings up an unpleasant recollection. Only once in the hospital had he seen his reflection. The memory still stands vividly. Engravings of the asphalt all around his body and face. His eyes bloodshot and bruised. Hair damaged in a mangled mess. His limbs were swamped with casts and tubes, but still, he appeared thin. Now, standing in front of this mirror, he looks the best he ever has. His skin is smooth and scarless. His eyes are still slightly bloodshot, but much less than before. Before the accident, his body was lean and well-defined. Now so even more. Korlin was right, my arms are veiny. He had been growing out his hair for the better part of an Earthen year. Even before the incident, it was damaged. Split ends, tangled, randomly dry likely due to excessive hot showers. Now his hair looks smooth, it feels smooth. The tangles cease to exist amidst his hydrated strands. Before, brushing was a pain, he hardly even did it. In fact, his dark umber hair seems to have grown longer. I could probably put it in a ponytail... The idea excites him. As a child, his hair was always cut short, only recently had he let it grow out. Sirius runs his hands through the strands near the back of his head, letting his bangs hang. He creates a makeshift hair tie with his fingers and tests out the look. It''s strange, foreign to him. He likes it. A smile threatens to form. ... Something is not right. His father. -"You need a haircut." The boy''s hands fall from his hair. Sirius'' father has always cared for appearances. He himself bearing short spiky hair and a constantly shaved face. Bulky chest and arms, the only hindrance to this obsession being his gut. Whenever Sirius'' hair had grown too long, it would get buzzed. Long hair isn''t for men, he''d say. This carried on throughout middle school, but once in high school, the buzzing ended. Instead, he was taken to an actual barber for a hairstyle akin to his father''s. After each haircut, he would always look pleased. Like the failure had been shaved off. This is what you should look like. Sirius has never cared about his outward appearance. So even he doesn''t know why he''s let it grow so much. -Do I want this? ... -I don''t know. ... His amber eyes diverge from himself. -I don''t even like looking at you. ... Walking up the steps takes a lifetime. The steps spiral unnecessarily to the second floor. This hallway is much wider. Pathways branch out from the main one into a much more diverse set of rooms. A room of baths and hot tubs, a room covered with plants, one with a large meeting table, one filled to the brim with bizarre clothing. The first floor must have been solely for guest rooms, or just the side he explored. Much larger bedrooms exist on this floor, filled with desks, bookshelves, nightstands, and much larger beds. He hasn''t spotted a library or anything resembling a study. Though, the bathrooms on this floor are much nicer. They were already nice on the first floor, but the ones on this floor are divine. Unfortunately, they are still just funnels. Sirius turns a corner and spots his companion at the end of the hall. Korlin is spying on something around another corner. The boy must have sensed Sirius'' footsteps as his head whips over. Korlin cautiously approaches, like someone is watching him. "Sirius!" His hushed yell is followed by sporadic eye movements. "What''s up? You alright?" Korlin gets in close and whispers in his ear. "Do you know what a loli is?" "A loli? Like a really short girl?" "Yes! Sort of..." Something along the lines of regret makes up his expression. Interesting. "I think I just saw one over there." The two peer around the aforementioned corner. A girl of small stature stands on the tips of her toes, watering an overgrown plant twice her size. Golden hair stretches down to her lower back. Her bangs lie unruly over her larger-than-average forehead, you could play a game of tic-tac-toe on it. She carries long dark eyelashes that circle her fuchsia eyes. "She''s as tall as my knee..." Korlin''s remark makes her eye twitch. "It''s like a midget had a child with an even shorter midget." "What...?" "I feel like I could punt her across an entire football field." "???" The girl''s grip on the watering can is getting less and less steady. "I bet she can fit in my pocket." "Why are these your thoughts?" Water is splashing all over the walls. "I bet if she lays on the floor she can slide under doors-" "WHO EVEN ARE YOU PEOPLE?!?" The small girl''s watering can barrels into Korlin''s forehead, sending him flying backwards into the wall. He slides down into a seated position, revealing a fissure in the wall behind him. Sirius barely dodges the assault, only to witness the gash in the boy''s skin. A faint trail of smoke emits from the can. "Ow..." the boy struggles to get out, despite appearing he passed out. The child-sized girl marches forward, her eyes burning a brighter pigment. Sirius slaps Korlin repeatedly across the face to snap him out of it. It works miraculously as the boy blinks erratically. Sirius helps him to his feet quickly. "I''m sorry about him, he doesn''t know how to talk to women. Or anyone for that matter." Korlin remains dizzy, a thin stream of blood running down his nose. "Yeah, I can tell," she stops directly in front of Korlin. Her eye level reaches to his upper chest. Korlin shakes his head and comes to. He obliviously looks around before realizing he needs to look down to see her. Korlin snorts at the fact. This time, the boy is backhanded into the wall. "Ow..." His cheek is faintly singed with the imprint of her hand. "Dude, she''s not even that short." The girl glares briefly at Sirius. "Sorry, sorry..." the boy stands himself up with the assistance of the cracked wall. "I might have gone too far." "..." The girl sneers at the boy with the full intent to whack him again. Both the girl and Korlin''s eyes lock. Within less than three seconds, the boy''s expression morphs into one of awe. Her expression softens as a result. Up close, the girl''s childlike features appear much more mature. Her large eyes blaze with a radiant flame. Her nose is short and her lips soft. Even her once intimidating forehead is tame. While lacking in the height department, her looks more than make up for it. She''s very pretty, adorable even. The boy produces a face that perfectly encapsulates the phrase "lovestruck." Her face in his eyes is nothing short of flawless. If this isn''t the face of someone in love, there is none. Without hesitation, his thoughts pour out from his lips. "You might be the cutest girl I''ve ever seen." Everyone takes a moment to process what he has said. Her cheeks burn a bright red, she is taken completely off guard. Her mouth tries to form words but fails miserably. Hands tremble, likely with the urge to smack the boy into the wall. "Wha- who even..." "Wait." ... The boy''s face shifts as if he has entered a business meeting. No joking, no ulterior motives, just pure and utter business. "What-" "How old are you?" ... Sirius presses his fingers into his eyelids and rubs them. "You were doing so well... I mean not really, but still..." "What? It''s a valid question! Look man, I''m not catching a case-" "Twenty-four," the girl butts in. "Twenty-four..." Korlin enters deep thought. "Sirius?" his thought is immediately broken. "That''s like eighteen in Earth terms. I''ll teach you age conversions later." Korlin looks as if the grace of a celestial being is washing over his mortal body. Pure bliss covers every pore of his skin. "Yes... thank you..." he can truly die happy. "Wait, that means you''re slightly older than me..." he enters the bliss once more. The girl and Sirius watch on. "What is he doing?" "I have no idea." "How old are you guys?" "Believe it or not, we are both twenty-three. He''s... a little mentally deranged though." "I can hear you," Korlin chops Sirius on the foot. "Anyways, I apologize. I just haven''t felt this way before." "Right..." the girl nods her head reluctantly. "And what about the whole calling me short thing?" "Huh? Well, you are really short, but personally, I think it only adds to your charms-" The boy is smacked down the hallway into a different wall. Her brute strength is no laughing matter. ... "Is he always like this?" "Yes, yes he is. But he means well, I don''t think he was joking about the compliments." "Hmm..." ????? Sirius departed from the short girl without even catching her name. She simply stated she had plants to tend to and left. Sirius now carries the boy with two handprints on his face over his shoulder. "She''s so cute..." "Don''t start obsessing over her please, you''ll scare her off." "Who do you think I am?" "A guy who almost fainted because of a loli." "I should have never taught you that word..." Sirius lifts the boy off his shoulder and plants him on his own feet. They continue searching the mansion together. "Is all you care about looks? I mean, she smacked you across the hall for calling her short." "And I savored every bit of it." "Are you into that?" "I will neither confirm nor deny... Seriously though, why is everyone here so hot? Everyone I have seen in this world is absolutely beautiful for no reason. Apart from Gary." "That''s true." "I mean dude, she was probably the most attractive person I''ve ever seen. She surpasses main heroine status. Don''t you think so?" "She was cute." "I know..." a hint of his bliss state returns. "But don''t get any ideas, she''s mine." They share a short chuckle. "Calling her "yours" is a bit of a stretch. But fine by me, besides, I''ve already seen the prettiest..." A girl exits a nearby door, stepping into the open hallway. Deep purple hair that if any darker would look black. She wears a sweater that only covers one of her shoulders. Gorgeous violet eyes shine like amethyst. Holding a timeworn book in her slender arms, she shifts her attention to the two boys. The deadpan expression she wears wavers. Amber and amethyst meet once more. -Isn''t that... Before a single word is spoken, her taken-aback self takes itself back into the room. The door shuts carefully as if to not make too much noise. The interaction leaves them speechless. But only for a moment. "Oh my god?!?" Korlin''s mouth is gaping. "She was gorgeous! What the hell?!" "She was..." "I swear if the master is also hot, I''m going to flip out." "..." "You good?" he asks while nudging him in the arm. "Yeah, I think I''ve met her before." "That so?" "At the bookstore when I got our journals. I helped her grab a book and then..." Sirius'' tone sours. "...Then?" "She hurt my feelings." "Wh-" "Anyways, let''s go find the old guy." Sirius is already halfway down the hall. "Alright," the boy sighs. "Let''s get him to teach us magic!" They wander the maze of walls and windows. Korlin glides his hands against the wallpaper, admiring every detail of it. The boy''s footsteps echo through the empty halls as he runs down them. Occasionally, the boy sniffs the carpet. Eventually, the halls loop back into the foyer. Climbing up from the bottom of the main stairwell is Wilphrey. His hazel eyes soften at the sight of the boys. "Ah, there you are, I was just beginning my search for the two of you." "Oh right," Sirius feels the need to be very polite to the man. To not disrespect and to be a perfect person in front of him. "You''re going to show us to our rooms, right?" "That will have to wait I''m afraid." "MAGIC TRAINING?!?" Korlin almost falls over the railing. "Nay, that will also have to wait." "What''s up then?" Sirius pats a sulking Korlin on the back. Sirius gives the man a bright smile. The man''s kind features stiffen into fret. "The lord has arrived. He wishes for a meeting with the house." Chapter 13: House Meeting Sirius had passed by an actual meeting room on his initial tour of the house, so why are we in the dining room?? Sirius sits at the end of a large dining table that is surprisingly humble for the house it is in. Three seats on each side and one other chair occupies the opposite end. Almost every seat is filled with an inhabitant of the mansion. Aureole sits to his left; her demeanor is prim and refined. To her left is the short girl who smacked Korlin before, she is slouching. To her left is the mysterious girl with purple hair, she sits relaxed and contained. To Sirius'' right is Korlin, who can''t seem to sit still. To his right is an empty seat, followed by Wilphrey near the end of the table. The old man''s eyes are shut in concentration resembling meditation. The remaining end seat is vacant, likely reserved for the lord. Anxiety stirs within the depths of the boy. "Should I be worried?" Sirius leans over and whispers to Aureole. Her pointed ears almost poke him in the eye. "You''ll be fine," she returns a whisper. Her voice is nothing but tranquility. "Aure," the petite, golden-haired girl butts in. "Do you know these guys?" Due to their previous encounter, the girl seems to hold a bit of bitterness for both of the boys. "Yes," Aureole responds gleefully, not a hint of hesitation. Joyously, she announces her role in their arrival. "I brought them here after all." "Why?" It is the purple-haired girl who questions it. She sounds severely disappointed, her voice soft-spoken, like a mix between aloof and childish curiosity. "Well-" "I can maybe see why you brought him," the tiny girl points at Sirius. "But that one has no reason to be here." Her finger directs itself to the other boy. "Rude. That wounds my maidenly heart," Korlin grabs his chest like it''s in pain. Purple hair appears slightly offended and lowly voices her confusion, "Maidenly?" "Are you two not on good terms?" Aureole queries. Sirius leans in but doesn''t whisper, "He called her short." The boy with honey eyes throws himself forward, directing the tip of his finger at the girl. "And then she slapped me across the hallway! She left a handprint on my face!" "Pholy," purple hair bares a smug smile. "You are short. Just accept it, it makes you cuter." "That''s what I said!" The tiny girl''s cheeks blush a bright red. "Still... he also called me so flat I could slide under a door," her speech is jumbled in embarrassment. Both Aureole and the girl with purple hair hold in a laugh. "Why are you about to laugh?!" Korlin folds his hands together and rests his elbows on the table, positioning himself in a professional manner. Looking directly into her eyes, he speaks from the heart: "I also said you are the cutest girl I''ve ever seen." A vibrant pinkish-red flushes out her pale skin. A small plume of smoke rises from her head. As if on fire, a literal trail of steam emits from the embarrassed girl. "No way..." Korlin is dumbfounded. "You''re like a cartoon character!" The boy''s hand crashes down on top of the table as he shoots out of his seat. "Sirius, are you seeing this?! There is actual smoke coming from her head!" "I see it..." The other two girls tease the shorter one. "Pholy, someone has a crush on you!" Purple hair nudges her. "Pholy," Aureole sings out, swaying the small girl. "This is your chance!" "Pholy..." Korlin repeats the name to himself. "That''s a pretty name!!" The trail of smoke expands, even coming out of her ears. Her irises glow as if a light switch was flipped on. Embarrassment envelops her entire being, she trembles with it. The girl, Pholy, raises her fist. In the air, her hand ignites into a pink flame. The ends of her hair stand up and singe with magenta fervor. The fireball that is her fist matches color with her burning eyes. The table erupts into panic. Aureole quickly grabs Pholy''s wrist to restrain her. "Wait! You can''t use that here!" "Calm down..." the purple-haired girl strokes Pholy''s back, soothing her. "Calm down..." Scrunching her nose, Pholy sighs heavily and un-balls her fist. The pink flame fizzles out into rising steam. Relaxing her face, the inferno in her eyes dies out and her hair is restored to its former glory. Pholy crosses her arms and sulks in her chair. Korlin is utterly captivated by the scene, his eyes wide him admiration. "That was so cool..." She snickers, getting even more embarrassed. "Sorry about that, she''s not the best with teasing," Aureole hugs the girl and pats her head like a kitten. "You''ll have to go easy on her." "I understand," Korlin''s voice drops into a mature, deep tone. "I will only tease her tenfold from here on out." "YOU-" The embarrassed girl is interrupted by the entrance of a new man. "My, my, we have quite the commotion in here." Walking around the corner is a tall, young man. He dons a black suit, not as fancy as Wilphrey''s, but definitely more exotic. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Teal hair, matching Aureole''s color, is cut to eye level. On top of his head sits a tiny top hat the same color as his suit. In most cases, a hat such as this would look ridiculous, but it oddly suits the man. However, the most prominent features of his appearance are his eyes and ears. His ears in question, are half missing. Cut in half horizontally so only the earlobe and part of the main structure remain. The skin seems to have healed itself over, but the ear itself fails to regrow. The man''s eyes are concealed with a large blindfold. A black blindfold spanning from his hairline to just above his nostrils. The cloth ties itself around the head underneath the teal hair in a tiny knot. A tiny top hat, ears cut in half, and a blindfold... -Who is this guy? What happened to him? His hair makes it seem like he could be related to Aureole. But no wings appear to be jutting out his back. "Master Rawlin, welcome." Wilphrey breaks his silence and bows to the entering lord. -That''s him?! "Oh my god he''s also hot," Korlin''s head hits the table. Despite half his face being concealed, his facial structure is top-notch. A chiseled jawline and a perfect nose. The man is handsome. No one other than Wilphrey seems to pay him any respect. Pholy and the purple-haired girl remain relaxed. Aureole adjusts her posture and folds her hands in her lap. "I take it you two are the boys of the hour." The lord seats himself in the chair at the end of the table, directly across from Sirius. Sirius and Korlin adjust themselves in their seats in perfect synch. Korlin''s lips are sealed tight. "I think so," Sirius starts. "My name is Sirius, it''s a pleasure to meet you." "Likewise," the man smiles. He wears a strange sense of charisma, almost ominous. Without seeing his eye movements, it''s hard to tell what he''s thinking. "Name''s Korlin." The lord bows, "Have you all been acquainted with each other?" "Somewhat..." Rawlin scans the expressions of everyone in the room. "Did you meet the Loli?" he says in a jokingly manner. "You know what a Loli is too?!" Korlin jumps out of his seat. "Of course." "You''re so cool..." Korlin looks as if he could faint. Pholy does as well but for a different reason. "What does that even mean?" she pouts. "Will Cilas be in attendance?" the lord asks Wilphrey. "I don''t believe so, my lord." "Who is that?" Sirius whispers to Aureole. "He''s like our butler," she quietly responds. "Well then," Rawlin folds his hands together atop the table. "Let us begin, shall we?" Despite the blindfold, he stares directly into Sirius'' eyes. Is this guy blind or...? "I heard it briefly from Wilphrey, but would you mind telling me what transpired?" Aureole clears her throat. She relays the events leading up to Sirius'' arrival. She does not include the part of him crying. "I see..." the lord is lost in thought. "I thank you, Sirius. Without that wristlet, Aureole would have lost her qualification as a candidate." "If you don''t mind me asking, what is she a candidate for?" "...You mean you don''t know?" "No..." "Interesting..." his expression stiffens but swiftly returns friendly. "Aureole is one of two candidates eligible for the throne of Lunalir." Sirius'' mind is wiped blank for a moment. "..." He can''t believe it. "Are you serious?" The lord nods. Aureole smiles embarrassed. -Wow. What did I get myself involved in? "More importantly," the lord switches tones with haste. "I am more concerned about the wailian." "Concerned?" "Indeed. You have just arrived in this kingdom, yes? I suppose you wouldn''t know much about the creature''s importance." "Is it endangered or something? Sorry, I kind of ripped off its wing." "They are threatened, but that is beside the point. No one would dare poach the symbol of our land." "...Symbol...?" "The wailian is a divine creature, representing the prosperity and wealth our kingdom brings. Wailians are worshipped in this land, and the symbol of royalty here in Lunalir." Rawlin stalks Sirius and his facial movements. -That thing represents royalty? It was savage... "Do you understand what I''m saying?" The edges of the lord''s mouth depress. "She is a royal candidate..." "Precisely. The holy symbol of our land descends and attacks a royal candidate. If word gets out... there will be no need for an election." Aureole sinks in her seat, fiddling with her wristlet. An anxious air coddles her sulking self. "Why would a wailian attack her?" the purple-haired girl asks. "That''s something we must figure out. Taking in the sheer brutality of the attack, I suspect it was a devised assault. Not to mention its goal was to steal the qualification..." The man toys with his nubbed ears. "Boy..." "Yes?" The man leans on his palm, fixating on Sirius. "Do you have any ideas?" He bears a sinister aura. "Any leads as to who would have sent it?" "No... I just happened to be-" "Just happened to be there, yes?" A malicious smile spreads wide, baring his perfect teeth. "Someone like you, in this land where your kind has a history of mistreatment, just happened to show up at the right moment..." "Rawlin," Aureole raises her voice for the first time. "Stop it he-" "Quiet," he doesn''t take his blindfolded eyes off the boy. "How can we be sure this isn''t all a part of his plan?" "What...?" "Retrieving your qualification, gaining your trust, acting desperate and in need of help, being offered a place to stay... close to you. Close to the throne." "No," Korlin steps into the battlefield. "Both of us only got here on the same-" Only to be shot down. "Perhaps you heard I''ve been searching for those like you. For your kind. You saw this as an easy way in and sit here now." "No," Sirius tries to maintain his polite demeanor. "I swear I knew nothing about all this." The boy can''t help but sound stressed. Even while not guilty, he comes off as he is. "I wonder," he strokes his chin. "What are you truly after?" ... A long pause of strained silence is interrupted by the old man. "Lord Rawlin, I am inclined to believe the two boys." "Is that so, Wilphrey?" "I ran into the boy beside me on the day of the incident. He was curious and confused on even the most basic principles." "Ouch," Korlin pouts. "Even seeing them now, I sense no ulterior motives or hostility. I think not they are here to obstruct us." "I agree!" Aureole suddenly shouts. "The next time I met Sirius he was..." she thinks very carefully of how to continue. "He was in a vulnerable spot. There''s no world where that was a lie." Aureole offers her signature warm smile to the boy; he returns with one of his own. "I see..." the lord sinks back into his seat, twiddling his fingers. "What of you two?" He searches for the remaining girls'' responses. Sirius connects a gaze with the purple-eyed girl. -Should I bring up the bookstore? Actually, that''d probably make me look more suspicious. If I came into contact with someone else here, it''s sure to look uncoincidental. "I trust them..." Pholy utters hardly louder than a whisper. "YOU DO?" Korlin practically bursts with joy. "You''re the best!" "SHUT UP! I changed my mind, let''s throw them in jail." "You''re so cruel..." "Hyacinth?" The lord directs his attention to the purple-haired girl. "Do you trust them?" -Hyacinth... The girl ponders with her eyes venturing far off. "Sure, I don''t see why not." Sirius and the girl lock eyes once more. The boy gives her a gentle smile. She gives him a tiny one in return. The lord sighs and composes himself along with his posture. "Alright then, that settles that." A strange, almost thankful look washes over the lord. "Welcome to the house you two." A tidal wave of relief rushes over the two boys. Korlin plants his forehead on the table and sighs deeply. "I felt like I was going to die... again..." "Don''t be so dramatic," Pholy scolds. "You were hardly even the one being questioned." "Still... if it weren''t for you," Korlin smugly places his chin in his palm. "We would have been outcasted, you have my tallest regards." "You little..." "Little?" "You-!" Amidst the two''s squabbling, Aureole nudges Sirius. "See, I told you he''d welcome you." "It was more stressful than I thought it would be..." The lord clears his throat, silencing the table. "Now then, onto the details of your stay." He interlinks his fingers together. "You both are free to stay here as long as you''d like. But you must make yourselves useful." "You want us to work for you?" Sirius questions. "That is part of it. You will work at this mansion to keep it tidy. Pholy, Hyacinth, I expect you two to teach them the ropes." "Seriously?" Pholy sighs. Hyacinth doesn''t react. "As for the other part?" Korlin asks. "..." Rawlin looks hesitant. "Perhaps that is enough for today. I''m sure you both are overwhelmed as is." For some reason, those words come across in an odd manner. "..." "For tonight, make yourselves at home. After your initial house training, I will call you to my study. I will explain more then. I''m sure you both are curious about some subjects." The lord stands as his chair screeches loudly across the wooden floor. Wilphrey stands as well but in a more refined and polite way. "Wilphrey," the lord begins walking out of the room. "Show them to their rooms." With a final grin, the lord disappears behind the corner. Chapter 14: Moonlit Angel ~Sirius~ "What are you truly after, huh..." Something about those words sticks with me. What did he mean by that? "Come to think of it, have I ever chased after anything in my life?" Sure, there was the situation with Aureole. But even I can''t explain that. Why did I do that? What was I hoping to achieve from helping her? I didn''t even know her. I don''t even know her. Was it praise? A subconscious desire for someone to tell me "Thank you"? I don''t know. What about before all of this? Before I died. I lived the same day so many times... what was I hoping to gain? What was I even doing? "I can''t remember..." I sit on the edge of my new king-sized bed. Royal red sheets trimmed gold and far too many pillows. The bedframe lifts the mattress to the height of my belly button. How am I supposed to sleep in this thing? Even the nightstand right of the bed is dwarfed. A small silver bell and a pot of glowing grass rest atop the surface. The grass is the same as when I was at the tree, I think it''s meant to function as a nightlight... neat. Wilphrey had shown us to our rooms, I believe Korlin''s is right next to mine. The room itself is spacious much like the rest of the manor. I could probably do at least six cartwheels from my bed to the door. The floor is carpeted so it wouldn''t make too much noise... A large wooden desk rests against the elegant wallpaper. Tiny inkclaws are couped up in little drawers. What kind of animals make these? These claws are so tiny compared to mine... They''re from the babies I''d presume... Ceiling-spanning bookshelves decorate the room, all housing books I couldn''t possibly read. I should probably learn how to read and write soon. Apart from bookshelves, the only other source of decoration is some old oil paintings and plants. Compared to my room back home, this is a massive step up. Everything was so bland and dull. Now it feels like I''m hanging out in Buckingham Palace. Damn... again with the England references. Moonlight floods in between thick velvet curtains. I didn''t realize it had gotten so late. What does this make for now? My third night in this world? ... It still doesn''t feel real. So much has happened in just a couple of days... it''s overwhelming. So many new things to worry about and learn. Like my memories... It''s strange. I can remember things like Buckingham Palace, something I''ve never really even thought of, but I can''t even remember my own grandfather. It starts from the least important to most, right? Things that make up my personality. Is that really how this works? Is Buckingham Palace more important than my own grandfather? What is important to me anyway? If this memory thing is real, what will be the last thing I forget? I can''t even imagine. I have so many memories from when I was younger, but none really come across as personality-forming. So many things have made me into whoever I am today. These last years have been nothing but repetition, so surely it can''t be anything from them. Does it even matter? That life is gone now... But why... do I feel so scared? What am I even afraid of? I hate my old life... don''t I? I pull out my journal from my dirty pocket. WIlphrey said tomorrow they will provide me with new clothes, so that''s exciting. I can finally get out of these blood and dirt-stained garbs. I turn halfway through my book, so many empty pages. What to fill them with? There are only so many things I can write down about this world. So, it would need to be something else, something important. Like my memories. I stand up and slide the book into one of the desk''s drawers. Tomorrow I''ll start writing down things I need to remember. Alzir had completely forgotten what geology even was, I can''t forget something like that. I shouldn''t. Should I write down every word I can think of and practice them every day? No that seems silly. Timekeeper said as long as I communicate regularly, I should be fine. What to write... I suppose that''s a tomorrow me issue. I need to take a shower. Or a bath, Wilphrey said a bath would be prepared down the hall. I haven''t taken a bath in ages, maybe I should make it a bubble bath for old time''s sake. I step out of the room and into the endless hallway. Where exactly is this bath? Needless to say, I get lost. The second floor is much more elaborate than the first. As I walk along, a chill breeze sends shivers up my exposed arm. Investigating the source, I find a balcony. Glass doors wide open, welcoming in the frigid night''s air. This balcony sits at the very back of the manor. Branching off from the main hallway into its own secluded little area. It should be yet another lonely space in this house. But it''s not. Someone stands outside, surrounding themself with the crisp wind. But it''s not just someone. It''s Aureole. Her teal-tinted hair is no longer tied up, it reaches down to her lower back. Quiet gales sway the silky strands under the moonlight. Should I leave her be? Or should I thank her? I think the ladder. Walking up, I make my footsteps as quiet as possible. Not for any particular reason, I just don''t want to startle her. I pass through the open gateway and into the violet night sky. Tonight, the sky appears much blacker than the previous night. Likely since it was almost sunrise then. It doesn''t feel as cold as I thought it would, only the wind brings a chill. The balcony is shaped like a stretched-out semicircle, risen high above the glowing grass below. Fancy, slightly shorter-than-Pholy, guardrails wrap around the edges. The way the balcony sticks out from the house, climbing to the roof would be a breeze. I should tell Korlin later. Speaking of which, Korlin suggested that we use Pholy as her own unit of measurement. I didn''t have any complaints, but I can only imagine her reaction. Aureole rests her slender forearms on the guardrails, gazing up at the half-moon. Under the moonlight, her skin seems to glow even brighter. She wears a rich nightgown tucked under a fluffy robe. Also, cute slippers. I follow her lead and quietly rest my arms a person''s-length away from her. She doesn''t say anything and neither do I. We only look at the pale moon. The sounds of grass rustling, the smell of her light perfume, the gentle breeze brushing against my skin. All of it under this blissful sight, spanning mountains far off in the dark distance, illuminated by the glowing blades of grass under the moon. Such tranquility sets my mind at ease. It makes my worries feel so small. I can''t help but glance over at her, I want to say something, but I don''t want to ruin this moment. I think it every time I see her but... she''s beautiful. I don''t care much about looks, but she is captivating. What is this feeling? Her cheeks and pointed ears are red from the cold. Her facial structure is young and brimming with beauty. Her skin is soft and looks just the same as before, she must not even wear makeup. Her cute button nose and gentle lips expel visible breath into the night. But something is different. Her eyes. Underneath her long eyelashes aren''t the gradient eyes from before. No, as her eyes fixate on the moon, her irises take the appearance of it. Not just as a reflection, her eyes look exactly like the moon. Pale and circular, with half of it completely darkened. Every single detail aligns with the physical moon above. Small craters and the moon''s white glow are all there in perfect unison. It''s enchanting. I can''t stop staring. My brain won''t let me, and I don''t want it to. She notices me watching and turns her head so I can fully see both her moonlit eyes. Enchanting. "What''s up?" She smiles with radiance stronger than any moon. Under normal circumstances, the eyes would probably freak me out a little. But it just suits her so well. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! I force myself to snap out of it, but only barely. "Sorry... it''s just your eyes. They''re very pretty." She blushes a little bit. Her ears wriggle bashfully. Why is she so cute?? I can''t take this. "Th-thank you, but it''s all cause of the moon." Her expression turns embarrassed as she diverts her gaze back to the sky. "They do look like the moon... like, scarily like the moon. Why is that?" "Well, I am a lunim silly." "A lunim? What''s that?" "Wha-" She is completely taken aback by my comment. "Are you stupid or something?" Her gentle voice isn''t the best at insulting. Should I try messing with her? "A little bit, I don''t know is it a cult or something?" I gasp in a very overexaggerated fashion. "Are you in a moon cult??" Her cheeks flare up as she wraps herself in her long hair. "N-No! Shut up! Stop playing dumb..." With a pouty face, she steps closer to me and flicks me on the forehead. She immediately withdraws and turns her back to me. I''m feeling many things right now that I couldn''t possibly describe. I stand there stunned. Now I''m just curious. I need to learn more about her. She slowly turns herself back over to me. I think she notices my curiosity. "Wait, do you seriously not know?" "No... I really just got here. I don''t really know anything." She seems shocked but it quickly turns into a sigh. She clears her throat. "Lunims are the primary race of Lunalir." I assumed as much, there was quite an abundance of people with wings and teal hair out in the city. "Hmm, and where is that at?" I kid. "Wha- are you that stupid? We''re in Lunalir." I can''t help but let out a pathetic laugh. "Ohhhh..." "Ahhhh," she catches on and starts squirming. "Anyway, us lunims are known for our hair, pointy ears, little wings, and our eyes." She proudly presents each part as she lists them off. I can tell I have this stupid look on my face from how interested I am. "So, you''re like a moon elf?" "E-Elf? What''s that?" Damn. Korlin had wanted me to ask her if she was an elf. He, strangely enough, was too embarrassed to do it himself. "Never mind... so what''s with the eyes? How do they work?" I think I made her self-conscious about her eyes, she is blinking more frequently. "I don''t really know the specifics of how it works but, at night, our eyes portray the appearance of the moon. As tonight is a halfmoon, my eyes look like it." I was hoping for a slightly better response than that but oh well... "That''s so cool. So, on new moons do your eyes just go dark?" "New moon?" The phrase must be foreign to her. "Like when the moon is completely dark, no sunlight bounces off of it." "Ohhh, you mean a dark moon?" Wow. "Is that what it''s called here?" "Yes silly, where did you learn the name new moon?" "I don''t know, from where I come from it''s just basic astronomy." "An astronomy nerd, are we?" "Eh, I prefer geology." She holds in a giggle. I don''t think she even knows what astronomy or geology is, but she humors me regardless. Her moon eyes give off an enchanting and mystical aura, mixed with her smile it almost feels like a dream. "Yes, they do go dark." "..." Her with blank eyes would be creepy I imagine. But it''s hard to imagine her as such. "So..." her tone shifts to one more serious. "I''ve been meaning to ask for a while now. Where did you come from?" A valid question. If I remember correctly, I told her I was basically kidnapped to the city. It makes sense she would be worried about that. But can I really just tell her I''m from another planet? "You see when a mom and a dad get together-" "I know how babies are made!" I can''t tell if she''s disappointed or holding back a laugh. "You know what I mean." I guess I can''t really avoid it. "I don''t know if you''d believe me." "Try me." She puts her elbow up on the guardrail and rests her head against her knuckles. Her half-lit eyes stare right into mine. "You''ve heard of a human, right?" "Like a Witch Spawn? I''ve heard of them, but I''ve never met one." That''s right, I think she mentioned that back in the carriage. Oh boy... how will she react? I awkwardly gesture that I am in fact a Witch Spawn. It takes a moment for her to realize what I''m doing. The whites of her eyes expand, making the moon even smaller. "You''re a Witch Spawn?!" Her mouth hangs open as she smacks herself on the forehead. "I''m such an idiot... no wonder the lord took you in. Is Korlin one as well?" I nod my head. "Wow..." she thinks to herself for a moment. "Is it true you guys are born out of the ground?" "What? No- well, not exactly..." I guess there''s no way of getting around this. I have to tell her how I got here. I explain to her the brief rundown of what happened. After elaborating on what a truck is, I told her how I was run over by one while getting groceries for my mother. How I was hospitalized and then... How Canopus pulled my plug. I told her the rest about meeting with the so-called witch and clawing out of the ground. How I wandered around, got soaked with water, until I eventually met up with her. I left out the parts of my life before all of this happened. I mean, who wants to listen to any of that? I know I don''t. I hate even thinking about it. And eventually, I won''t have to. Because I won''t remember it. I''m ashamed of what I''ve let myself become, how I''ve done nothing for so long. I can''t tell her that. She is completely enthralled by my tale. A glaring sense of worry lingers above her. "Your own brother... why would he do that?" Why would he kill me...? I haven''t even thought about it. So much has happened that I just accepted what happened to me. "I don''t know..." No, I know damn well why. I messed up. I wasn''t perfect enough. Noticing my worried look, she changes the subject. "Well, I have to say, everything I''ve heard about Witch Spawns is nothing like that." "Oh yeah? What were you expecting?" "Well, Rawlin made it sound like Witch Spawns- er, humans, were soulless, selfish monsters that are born from the witch." "The lord huh... what is he to you? A father?" "Well, I''ve only lived with him for a couple of months. He came to where I was staying and claimed to be a relative. Now..." She folds her arms and rests her chin in between. "I''m caught up in all this election business. Studying night after night... it''s tiring." While clearly lacking information, I can tell she doesn''t want to talk about it. Still, only a couple of months? Was she not born into royalty? There is so much I don''t know. "...Well, feel free to decline but, if you ever want someone to vent or talk to... I''ll be here to listen." Her head tilts and moonlit eyes soften. She looks at me with overbearing warmth. "Thank you, Sirius..." For a girl of the moon, she smiles like the sun. My mouth says words I don''t mean to, but I still want her to hear. "I know I said this already, but you''re very pretty." Blush builds back up within her cheeks. Now, this comment must have taken her extremely off guard. Because what she does next is nothing short of bizarre. This girl stands up straight and stances up like she''s ready to fight. Her open palms come out forward as one leg bends up. She looks like she''s about to crane-kick me. "What- what are you doing?" My words stumble out of my mouth. "Is this like jujutsu or something?" "Wha-? No, no I''m just being... cautious." Despite her demeanor, her voice is timid. "Being cautious of what? Ballerinas?" I look around jokingly for any sign of ballerinas. She sighs and drops her guard. "You''re getting all flirty, I can''t have you stealing my heart. I have an image to uphold." "Ouch." I grab my heart and frown. That hurt. That hurt... Then again, we only met about two days ago. And I''m nowhere near ready for any sort of relationship. I don''t even know how to be in one. Especially after that incident in eighth grade... "I didn''t mean it like that silly. I... I let myself get too comfortable." Too comfortable... I''m doing the exact same thing, aren''t I? I''ve never bantered with someone so much before I met Korlin. I''ve never thought anyone was this pretty before I met Aureole, I''ve never been so interested in someone before I met her. And now I''m living in a mansion with people I met today... I would never do this... Who am I pretending to be? ... For now, I should do what I came out here for. "Right, I came out here to thank you." "Oh please, you don''t have to do that anymore-" "Not just for bringing me here. Not just for all this..." "Then what?" I need to tell her, whether or not if this is who I am. She helped me cry for the first time in years. I don''t even remember the last time I cried. I''ve been too scared to cry. I convinced myself I should never cry. And maybe I shouldn''t... But I''m so glad she let me. "I don''t know how to say this but... thank you. For the first time in a long time, you made me feel something other than fear." Wonderstruck. That''s how she looks. Like she''s been waiting to hear those words for centuries. Her pointy ears wiggle and blush. Her pale moons lock onto my very soul. "I... uh-" she''s scrambling for something to say. I chuckle at her distress. Not in a rude way or anything, I just think it''s cute. "Sorry, you don''t have to say anything back. That was random of me." "Oh- no no no no, I..." She clears her throat. "You''re welcome. I don''t know how much I really did, but... I''m glad I could help." My response is that of a genuine smile. How does she keep knabbing those from me? "Can I ask you something though?" Curiosity, or maybe concern, pokes through her composed posture. "Go ahead." "What do you mean by fear exactly? Both times I''ve found you, you were in distress. What exactly happened? I know you said you were killed but... it looks like there is more to it." The first time she found me was when I was wandering the streets. I didn''t know where I was or what I should be doing. I was soaked and terrified. I still don''t know what it is I should be doing, but she relieved some of my worries. I couldn''t possibly thank her enough even if I tried. The second time she found me I was bawling like a baby. That man with those blood-red eyes only solidified the fact that I shouldn''t be here. I still don''t know if I should be. Embarrassing as it is, I''m grateful she gave me the gift of tears. It had been so long that I feared I had forgotten how. I haven''t forgotten how to cry. Not yet. I hope never, but with my memories disappearing... who knows what I''ll forget. "It''s just been a stressful couple of days. I''ve been ripped from my old world, thrown into a new one, and then I find out all my memories of my old world are being ripped out as well. It''s a lot... I haven''t done anything with my life before, maybe I was too scared too, and now everything is changing so fast..." "Wait," concern takes full control. "You''re memories? Are you losing your memories?" I figured she''d know since I was a Witch Spawn. Maybe it''s not common knowledge. Oh well, I need to play this off. She looks too worried; I can''t have her thinking it''s some big deal. It''s not like I care about my old life. "Mm, over this year my memories of my past life will erase themselves until I remember nothing." Her eyebrows knit. "The only thing I have to keep track is this stopwatch," I hand her my doomsday timer and she examines it thoroughly. "When it reaches zero, I''ll remember nothing of my past." Her concern is on full display, she looks as if she could cry for me. Still, no pity emits from her moonlit eyes. "Sirius..." she struggles hard to find the right words. "Sorry, I''m not sure what to say. I can''t imagine what this feels like..." Her fingers start shaking and she hands me back the watch. "It''s alright! Really." She doesn''t buy it. "I hate my life before coming here, if anything, it''s probably I good thing I''ll forget-" As the words come out of my throat, I start to choke on them. Why does that feel so wrong to say? I do hate that life. I shouldn''t be hung up on it, right? I was given a second chance by the witch... I need to be grateful that I''m here at all. "Sirius..." "I''m fine! Really, I''m fine. Don''t worry yourself with me, okay?" "...You already said you''re scared, you know? You don''t have to act like everything is fine." "..." I have no words. Rather, I don''t know how to respond to that. Of course I''m scared. Who wouldn''t be? What will my mind be like when the timer is done ticking? I''m not scared of losing my memories... I''m scared of who I''ll be after they''re gone. I think. Honestly, I''m not even sure. "Feel free to decline but, if you ever feel overwhelmed just let me know, okay? I''ll be happy to listen." "Using my own words? You''re shameless." My voice is unsteady, I hope she doesn''t notice. I offer her a raspy laugh. She looks down and giggles to herself. "Maybe so..." The twin moons look back at me. "And that goes for anything, alright?" "What...?" "If you feel overwhelmed with anything, not just your memories. If it''s all too much, feel free to talk to me." This kindness is almost enough to make me cry. "Thank you... I''ll keep that in mind." Our smiles meet each other as a chilling gale brushes our hair. She has me captivated. I''m enthralled by her presence. "It''s a little chilly, isn''t it?" "Oh- yeah, I guess so." "I think I''ll try and head to bed. Let''s chat again soon, okay?" "Of course." She gives me one last grin and silently steps back in the manor. All I can do is watch as she turns the corner, waving me goodbye. And then, the luminous angel wanes away. Chapter 15: First Morning in the Mansion An unfamiliar scene lays out before him. Beneath the shade of a great tree, a young Sirius cries hugging his bloodied knee. Tears drip from his red cheeks and seep into the open wound. His cries echo in the empty landscape until interrupted by a sluggish figure. "Hush now, my little star." The motherly shape takes hold and squeezes him tightly. The blank canvas bursts into a dance of warm pigments and hues. Muffled whines dissolve into tired sniffling. The palm of the figure brushes through the boy''s short umber hair. Stroking him gently, she shushes the boy, assuring him that "Everything thing will be alright." Somehow her words make the pain fade away. The woman brings him in closer so that nothing, not even the smallest particle, can come between them. The loving embrace from his mother stops time in its entirety. Besides the two of them, nothing else exists in this realm. This quiet, painted world of dreams. Is this real? Is this a memory? It doesn''t matter. Nothing does. A final tear streams down and falls into the soft grass below. ~~~ Sunlight pokes through the velvet curtains and sweeps over the boy''s eyelids. The boy rustles under the thick sheets before being torn away from his slumber. A distant dream in the back of his mind, Sirius'' eyes greet his brightly lit bedroom. Something similar to a bird chirps outside the window. The comfort of the blankets and pillows hinder his ability to get out of bed. Not even half-awake he throws off the covers and rolls to the edge of the bed. The boy is on the brink of being considered naked. He didn''t dare sleep on the fancy bed with those blood-stained garbs. He walks over and fully shuts the curtains, dimming the room in its entirety. Not that it matters much, since his eyes are still ninety percent closed. Stumbling to where he left his clothes the night before, a folded pile of pajamas sits in front of the door. Too tired to even be grateful, he slips on the comfy pants and long-sleeved robe. Tying the strap around his waist, he uses his elbow to open to door. His drowsy brain can''t comprehend the labyrinth that is this mansion''s hallways. His slippers drag across the carpet until he miraculously finds the main stairwell. Wilphrey had told him last night that morning would be served in the main kitchen. With that in his subconscious mind, he stumbles down the steps into the foyer. A dastardly yawn makes his eyes water as he wanders toward what he hopes to be the kitchen. A small archway in the wall expands into a kitchen the size of a home. The left is brimming with pots, pans, spices, stoves, and other kitchenware. A slim man with an apron tends to steam-risen pan. Towards the center of the room is a white-marbled island with ten or so high-top chairs. Two of the seats are inhabited by a human and a lunim. Korlin wears the same pajamas as Sirius. The boy eagerly chats with the blindfolded man. Seeing him from the back, the lord doesn''t appear to have any wings. Is it only a female trait? No, there were males with wings in the city. Brushing it off, Sirius creeps inside the warm, sweet-scented room. "Ah, welcome," the slim cook greets the boy. "Take a seat, the food will be ready shortly." The man is blurry to Sirius, he''s too tired to thank him so he simply nods. "Good morning, did you sleep well?" The wingless man, clothed with a much fancier robe, grins cheerfully. "I think so..." Sirius mumbles, taking a seat one away from Korlin. His eyes heavy, he rests his head atop the cool counter. Korlin pats him on the shoulder. "There, there..." Strangely, it soothes Sirius almost back into slumber. "Anyways, as I was saying," Korlin turns to the man with the tiny-top hat. Does he sleep with that thing on? "You got your own little harem going here, don''t you?" The lord starts choking on the water he''s drinking. "H-Harem? Me?" "Yes you, I mean come on you got Pholy, Aureole, Hyacinth, Wilphrey... and that butler there but he doesn''t count." "And Wilphrey does?" "He''s an honorary member of the harem. As long as he teaches me magic..." "Unfortunately for you, I harbor no romantic feelings for anyone under this roof. Besides, everyone except Wilphrey and Cilas here is all around your age. I''m not that kind of man." "You hardly look much older yourself." "I''ll take that as a compliment." A distant sound of footsteps grows closer. Taking his head off the table, Sirius finds a girl walking around the corner. Aureole, her hair down and messy, rubs her half-shut eyes as she shuffles her feet in. Her irises have returned to their gradient blue. "Good morning," Sirius manages to say, yawning in the process. The girl shuffles over and sits right beside him. "Good..." She doesn''t finish the response. She falls asleep with her head in her hands. "You can''t even get out morning?" he jests. "Shushy shush..." Korlin abruptly breaks into a chuckle. "I guess you two aren''t morning people, huh?" "Nuh-uh," Sirius'' head once again rests on the table. Aureole''s hand raises into the air before limply falling right back down. "The lumalins are closely connected to the moon and the night, they lose energy during the day." The lord''s wisdom bestows upon them. "It''s only natural they hate mornings." "Lumalins?" Sirius mutters to himself. "It''s another term for lunims..." Aureole mumbles back. "Well, what about you?" Korlin questions the man. "You seem well awake." "I''m used to pulling all-nighters and staying up the entire day." "Ooo, they''re still called all-nighters here, huh?" "Oh, aha," the man stutters a little. "I heard it from a human a long time ago, I liked how it sounded." Something about this guy, apart from his sketchy appearance, just feels off. Looking at his face gives a sense of false innocence. "Ah, makes sense, makes sense. What''s the longest you''ve ever stayed up?" "Hmm, it was about... I want to say five days." "Fi-Five days?! That''s crazy! May I ask why?" "Let''s just say I used to make a lot of dumb decisions," he plasters a smile. A twitch in his half-covered cheeks portray lingering regret. "Aww, come on... gimme more than that!" The conversation trails off, and Sirius watches the two with a faint grin. Somehow noticing this, Aureole asks, "What''s got you so cheery?" "Oh, I ha- I haven''t really had a morning like this before. Waking up, eating breakfast with a bunch of people. Besides from hotels, I guess..." "Ho...tels?" "Ah, nothing." Regardless, it''s true. For the past few years, every morning was the same. Wake up and make breakfast, usually toast, by himself. Mornings were quiet, and he liked that. But they were lonely. But sitting here with these three, and a cook, fills him with nostalgic warmth. It reminds him of a hotel breakfast, he has always liked those. No hotels seemed like a strange concept. On his first day, he surely entered something similar to a love hotel. Then again, the man in there didn''t recognize what an "inn" was. He concludes that they are simply named something different. Things in this world have similarities in naming conventions to Earth, but there also exists some blatant oddities. Names like "night-rise" aren''t common at all where he comes from. It''s like entering a different country with no knowledge of their culture or language. Timekeeper had given him that gummy to speak and understand the language, but the slang and way of speaking wasn''t obtained. How did that gummy even work? It''s too early to contemplate otherworldly mechanics. There are still empty seats. "Where are the others?" Sirius asks the drowsy girl. Sirius himself is starting to become more awake. "Hyacinth doesn''t usually join us for breakfast. Wilphrey probably has some errands. But, Pholy should be up by now..." "Oh!" Korlin chimes in per usual. "I''ll go look for her!" "Um... okay?" It''s too early for her to comprehend Korlin''s nonsense. The energetic boy jumps off his seat and prances over towards the doorway. He barely turns the corner, only for his feet to hit something on the floor. Thud "Ow..." The groggy cry of a short girl lying in the middle of the hallway. "I''m not even going to ask." "I sleepy." Pholy takes a seat considerably far from Korlin, right beside Aureole. Both of their bed-headed hair tangles together as their heads lie next to one another. Clinking ceramic plates pass themselves in front of everyone one by one. Gilded egg whites absorb a bright yellow ball of yolk in their centers. Uncut meats the shape of small steaks steam and soak in bubbling juices. Shining fruits add color to the painting that is this marvelous plate. Herbs of green are sprinkled over the luscious foods. "Thank you." -This is breakfast?! It truly looks like a royal supper fit for a king. After everyone gets their initial plate, the butler sets down glasses of citrus juice. These are followed by more smaller plates, each with their own delicacies or dipping sauces. An entire feast is presented before the boy. It''s so much more, and so much different from any breakfast he''s ever had. Is this a normal breakfast for this land? Or is this just because we''re in a mansion, surrounded by royalty? It''s a tad bit... overwhelming. "Is this alright...?" Korlin is already stuffing his face, the lord and Pholy have begun as well. "What was that?" Aureole moves sluggishly into an upright position. Water forms at the base of her eyelashes due to the rising steam. "I can eat this, right?" He doesn''t know why he''s so confused. It''s just food... "Um, yes?" She is even more confused. "Are you alright? Did you get sick? It was cold last night-" "No, I''m fine, it''s just-" He stares at his foreign food-stuffed plate. "Never mind..." "S-" "So," the lord speaks out. "After breakfast, Pholy, would you mind taking our new friends here to get new clothes?" "Pardon?" Pholy looks flabbergasted at the suggestion. "Would you mind-" "No, no... I heard you." "So..." "No." "Hmm, I expect the garden to be shining when I return then." Brushing off the tired girl, he directs his attention to the cook. "In that case, Cilas, would you mind fitting them?" "Of course, my lord." The cook, butler, whatever he is, bows in obedience. He looks like the type of man to do anything he is told; his posture reflects his dignified persona. A strong mustache is nestled underneath his nostrils, without it, the gentleman would likely appear an infant. "You think this guy knows magic?" Korlin flails himself across the gaped seat to whisper in his companion''s ear. "Probably, I mean look at his mustache." "You''re right... that is some mean facial hair right there. It must be magic." "Has to be." ????? "Unfortunately for both of us, my mustache is not magical." Korlin collapses to the ground, hand over his heart. A dramatic display too overexaggerated to take seriously. "Betrayal..." The boy''s knees give out and his body lay limp in the center of a comically large closet. "Apologies, I seem to have given your friend some heartache." "No, no, that''s quite alright. He''ll get over it." "No, I won''t!" the dead man yet lives. "Thank you for taking us here," Sirius shoots the confirmed-to-be butler an appealing expression. The "here" in question is a massive, studio-apartment-sized closet, stocked full of clothing of all varieties. Three over-sized mirrors are posted around the room to show all angles of yourself. Everything has a nice, wooden scent like a log cabin. No royal garbs occupy the closet, those are likely kept elsewhere and for good reason. This room looks like it hasn''t been used in decades. Though, Cilas mentions Pholy and Hyacinth use this room occasionally. Everyone has their own closets, so this place must act something like a clothing store. "As it is my lord''s wish, I will take you anywhere." "That''s some next-level dedication. Is he really that great?" "It is not for me to decide whether he is great or not. I am to be loyal to my bitter end." "Huh... well I appreciate it nonetheless." Sirius bows calmly, giving the man a modest look on his face. In contrast, the boy sprawled out on the floor raises his voice in a completely immodest fashion. "You can still teach me magic though... right?" "Apologies, I am unfit to produce blessings of any kind." "...Unfit? You mean... some people can''t use magic?" "Correct. If I may ask, you two are Witch Spawn, no?" Sirius, housing a faint sense of dread, speaks out. "That''s right." "Do blessings not apply in your land of origin?" The man begins shifting through racks of hanging clothes. "I am informed that your deaths thrusted you into this land. You seem to lack basic knowledge and etiquette. Is your homeland truly that foreign?" "Ignoring that blatant diss, I suppose so. Things like blessings, wonics, and wailians didn''t exist there. The whole concept of Witch Spawns wasn''t around either." "So, it was an entirely different culture? Fascinating..." "If you don''t mind me asking... are there a lot of humans, or Witch Spawn? I haven''t seen many just walking around." Now that they''re talking about it, Cilas quite perfectly matches the image of an aged human. So does Wilphrey. But based on all they''ve said, they couldn''t possibly be humans. There must be some distinct difference he''s missing. Pulling out a ridiculous set of polka-dotted pants, the butler holds it in front of his vision, using Sirius as a model. "From my knowledge, most Witch Spawn brought to this world are either enslaved or sent away to special villages." The concerned faces of the two boys lead Cilas to a smooth follow-up. "Of course, the country of Lunalir takes no part in these engagements. Wi- ... or, humans, are free to roam this land as they please, though most businesses don''t tend to serve them. Though, due to constant discrimination, the majority of humans end up migrating north to safe havens." "Safe havens? Is it really that bad?" "Lots of people tend to be superstitious around here, it leads them to drastic actions." "An example being...?" Korlin, now sitting crisscrossed, is more curious than concerned. Cilas ponders a moment. His aged wrinkles depress further. "...While rare, hoards of the foolish will sometimes march into the homes of humans, driving them out through threats or violence. These people have it in their minds that humans are here to bring death to all. Devoid of even the thought that these beings are capable of thought or emotion." "How about you?" Sirius wants to know how to approach this person. How to appease him. "I have no qualms with your kind. I do not agree with that mentality... but I understand it." The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "..." "The fear of death... so imbedded in our blood, can drive us mad. The fear of losing someone so important to you... losing your reason to live. Death is cruel, it fuels ambition along with our irrationality. If someone or something were to threaten your existence with the face of death, would you too not cower?" "..." "..." "But those are just misconceptions, humans don''t take lives from others or even are related to the witch." "How can you be so sure? You arrived here mere days ago." "That''s true but..." "Besides, even if it is false, people love excuses. If given the chance, would you too not also readily blame someone for your distress? People desire to be informed, to believe in something. If something justifies your belief, would you too not strive for it?" The closet''s sound is nothing more than awkward silence. Sirius admits to himself that he hadn''t thought of it that way. Such a cultural difference subconsciously made him detach himself from attempting to understand the inhabitants of this world. He has always liked to believe that he has a decent understanding of other people. Being able to read people from their movements and expressions was a tiny ounce of pride. Since stepping foot on this planet, he can''t help but feel like this skill has been lost. Or maybe he never had it to begin with. Perhaps it was just another lie he told to himself. "Man, I''m just trying to get new clothes..." Korlin does a backwards somersault into a straightened stand. "It''s too early for Sirius to be hearing philosophical teachings." "I think you''re just bored." "Perhaps." Taking a look at his companion, Sirius notices details his tired mind couldn''t previously. "...Were your eyes always so baggy?" "Huh-? Oh... I think so." Korlin laughs awkwardly, folding a big grin on his face. "Did you sleep last night?" "Of course I did," a faint hoarse noise ripples through his words. "I mean, did you feel those beds?!" "...Mhm." An uncomfortable tension holds the room. Cilas clears his weathered throat. "If you would, shall we begin our search?" ????? In new, slightly dusty, clothes the two boys begin their advance towards the front yard. Sirius had picked the closest clothing items he could to what he''s used to. Many of the choices were a little... exotic. A vintage monotone shirt with sleeves stretching down to his elbows and long strings resembling shoelaces hang down from the front. When pulled, the strings tighten the collar and chest part of the loose cotton-like shirt. It differs from what he''s used to, but he can definitely get used to it, it''s also very comfortable. Over the shirt is a soft jacket-esche item, darkly colored and hooded. Something about the simplistic design compliments Sirius'' features very well. Or so Korlin says. Cilas mentioned taking his previous clothing to be washed, apparently, the backyard is home to water tanks and many drying racks. An old-fashioned way of living in this huge mansion seems backward in Sirius'' mind. But then again, no modern technology appears to exist in this world. The boy had always wondered how life like that would be. Now that it''s in front of him, it doesn''t register right. His legs don loose attire reaching down to his newly equipped shoes. A surprisingly comfortable pair of bleakly colored, leathery footwear. The shape resembles sneakers, but the design and feel are completely foreign. Korlin on the other hand, got a little more unique with his fashion choices. Apart from his shoes, everything else is molded into a stereotypical adventure style. Raggy gray pants stopping at his ankles. An overly long fitted shirt is tied around the waist by a belt wrapped into a knot. An unhooded cloak hugs his neck and shoulders, draping down to his lower back. The only thing missing is a sword at his hip, but other than that, he looks like he could go fight some goblins. "Are you really going to stick with that outfit? Not judging or anything, just wondering." He is indeed silently judging him. "What? I look epic, don''t I?" "Epic...?" "Like I''m an adventurer, right? Off to slay the demon king!" He poses on a nearby rock, a blinding gleam of pride in his eyes. "Or something..." "Is that another one of your fantasies?" "Call them what you will..." "I feel like you need a bow and a quiver on your back. Or maybe a shield and headband to really sell the whole swordsman vibe." "I agree with the headband, but I''d rather be a mage than a swordsman. Casting spells and whatnot." "Then you should have dressed like one. Get a long robe like a wizard." "I''m not an old wise man so I couldn''t pull it off... yet. Besides, I think I look quite dapper, don''t you?" He does a little twirl and falls flat on his back. "The floor looks lovely on you, come on." Suppressing a chuckle he continues through the lavish garden. Perfectly maintained flowerbeds and fruit trees decorate the vast yard. Cloudless blue expands above, spreading its warmth upon the land. Among Alzir''s notes was the idea that Lunalir''s temperature is low compared to most. Being on the southern end of the planet, Lunalir''s temperature sits at a reliable warm with cool a breeze. It''s almost perfect. it just so happened to be boiling hot when he first arrived. Floral scents fill the air, if one was allergic, it would almost be fatal. Speaking of which... Korlin sneezes violently, snot shooting out his nostrils. He groans and tumbles onto Sirius'' back. "Sirius... I can''t take it..." "Are you allergic? You didn''t sneeze when we came through here before." "That''s because I was distracted." "What does that have to do with anything?" "When I''m distracted my allergies don''t act up." "What kind of logic is that? You''re just defying nature at that point." "Sirius-" his cry interrupted with another howling sneeze. "Distract me or I''ll die..." The boy wraps his arms over Sirius and falls limp, Sirius has to drag him along the stone. "You''re literally the easiest person in the world to distract, just think about magic or something." "Is there allergy-stopping magic? I''d like some of that." Rogue snot plants itself onto Sirius'' new clothes. -I can''t even wear clean clothes... Sirius sets Korlin on the edge of a flowerbed and cracks his own back. "I''ll help in a minute just hang in there," he says wiping off the mucus from his jacket with a nearby rock. Korlin proceeds to fall backward into the mulch, staining his new attire. Sniffles escape the fallen warrior. "What do you think you''re doing?!" A familiar voice rings out and reverberates through the garden. The voice of a short, fiery girl. "I just mulched that bed! Get out of there!" Pholy rushes up, steam rising from her head. Upon hearing her voice, Korlin basically teleports from the bed to a kneeled position beside Sirius. The boy deepens his voice to sound older. "I apologize, my highness." "Wh- What..." Pholy is at a loss for words. "What''s with the getup?" "Don''t question it," Sirius replies. "Kindel give me strength..." she sighs. "Why are you two out here?" "For house training miss!" Korlin prostrates himself with a humble salute. "House training..." she sounds like she could cry. Transparent smoke rises from her head. "Look," she rubs her eyes in disdain. "I''m just the gardener, alright? I don''t do household chores and all that. If you want to know about those ask Cinth or Cilas." "Cilas directed us to you..." "Rrrr, okay, I''m going to keep it straight with you two. I''m here to water plants and get paid. I don''t want to waste my time babysitting and teaching you how to fold laundry." "Come on, taking care of some plants can''t take that long. Besides, you live here, don''t you? What else do you have to do?" "I have a life outside of this..." "Oh reallllly? Like what?" "Aeu- uh," she''s unraveling at the seams. Steam plumes from her ears as her eyes look for nonexistent salvation. "Spending money..." "I knew it!" "Shut up!" "Didn''t anyone ever teach you not to waste money all the time? Who would have thought you were a spoiled florist tsundere loli..." "WHAT DOES THAT EVEN MEAN?!" It''s as if a fuse lit and is slowly burning to her last grasp of sanity. Her golden hair rises along with the steam, the ends lit with pink flames. "This is not safe for the plants! Why are you a gardener if you can light yourself on fire?!" "I LIKE PLANTS!" .... ... The flaming girl sizzles out, her body engulfed in pink embers. Her breath heavy, she brushes off her smoke-stained clothes. Korlin dons a wonder-struck look on his face. A flame other than hers blazes in his eyes. "You''re so cool..." "In any case," she sighs and swallows hard. "You both should go inside and consult Cinth. Though, I doubt she''ll be thrilled to see you. She can teach you some of the basics." "Question!" Korlin raises his hand as if in a classroom. "..." Her fed-up expression needs no words. "Can you teach us to read and write?" ... Her mouth gapes open and her eyebrows contort inwards like she''s just heard the saddest thing imaginable. "Y-you can''t read? Or write...? Seriously?" With the utmost confidence, the boy responds with his chest held high. "Seriously." "Kindel give me strength..." She rubs her eyes in both frustration and disbelief. "You''re both Witch Spawn, yes? I guess that checks out..." she groans. "Alright, if I have time I can help teach you some things, but no promises." Korlin gets down on his knee in a knightly position and gracefully grabs her slender hand. "Thank you, your majesty." His charade leads him to a backhanded slap to the cheek. "Leave." Holding his cheek, with an overly joyous look on his face, the boy shuffles in the direction of the manor. His allergies completely ceased to protrude him, replaced with nothing but tranquility and enlightenment. "Pardon us," Sirius politely bows. He can''t help but feel bad for her, but even he finds enjoyment in their banter. He rushes after the bliss-ridden boy, leaving the fiery florist by herself. A faint grin creeps onto her gentle face. ????? It takes the pair approximately half an hour to find which door the purple-haired girl resides behind. Slowly pushing open the door, a room almost an exact replica of his own sprawls out before him. Apart from a notable number of books, some differently placed plants, and rearranged furniture, the fancy room remains the same. The girl herself sits at her paper-cluttered desk reading an ancient-looking tome. "What is it?" The girl asks bleakly, her voice softspoken and eyes fixated on the text. Apart from her question, it''s impossible to tell if she noticed someone enter. "What are you reading?" The amber-eyed boy replies, not wanting to straight-up tell her to come teach us how to do our new jobs. "Does it matter?" Her glacial response sets the mood for the rest of the conversation to follow. "I suppose not..." An awkward rift is torn between them, only silence filling the void. She has no desire to commute with the boy. -How am I supposed to talk to her?? "Uh," stumbling on his own words, thinking of how to best portray himself, he ends up on words of gratitude. "Thank you, for earlier." "..." "Without you, I would probably be out in the streets with nowhere to stay. So, thank you." "Rawlin wouldn''t let you leave even if you wanted to. He was just testing you." Her ominous words strike Sirius in an unnerving fashion. Wouldn''t let me leave? "What do you mean?" "He''s been searching for Witch Spawns for months now, even if you ran away, he''d track you down and bring you right back." "..." "In other words... you''re trapped here now." She closes her hefty book and sets it down on the desk. "Whether you like it or not. That''s just the kind of man he is." Dread tickles the back of his mind, threatening to take over at any moment. Trapped? Why does he want us here? What''s he going to do to us? Thoughts such as these well up and almost spill out into words. He suppresses the urge to voice these concerns. "I see..." he taps nervously on the doorframe. "Do you perchance know why-" "I don''t. If you want to know you''ll have to ask him yourself." She sighs like this conversation is tiresome and gets out of her seat. "Alright, let''s get started." -So, she does know why I''m here... She walks past Sirius who politely opens the door for her. Wavy, shoulder-length, violet hair lightly bounces as she steps, almost in a childish way. In contrast, her expression is dull and lifeless. Without a word, he begins following the cold girl. A boy with adventure-ready clothing runs up from behind and leaps onto Sirius'' shoulders. Sirius stumbles around on the verge of falling flat on his face. Barely able to stand, Sirius adjusts himself upright with the boy on his traps. -I thought my neck was going to snap... "Sorry about that, you alright?" "Y-yeah." Korlin pats Sirius on the cheeks and points forward. "Onwards!" "What am I, a horse?" Their journey ends at the biggest linen closet he''s ever seen. It''s like a pantry for cleaning supplies and tools. "Here is your equipment, try not to break it." Her voice reminds him of a depressed tour guide he had a couple of years ago on a school trip. "Right..." Without a second to lose, she starts walking off to the next location. She stops at one of many bathrooms. "In here, clean everything if it needs to be." "Does anyone even use this bathroom?" Korlin asks. "No." She begins towards their next stop. In the main foyer, she motions them toward the staircases railing. "Once in a while, dust it. Along with other shelves and tables." "..." She takes them to a few more spots and briefly describes what to do. Mirrors? Wipe them down. Crumbs on the floor? Sweep them up. Trash getting full? Take it outside. The whole experience is oddly underwhelming. Hyacinth herself is completely deadpan and without motivation. The simple explanation of basic chores left both boys with dragging boredom. "Question," Korlin proposes. "..." "What do you do around here? Are you a maid?" "Never in your dreams." "Then...?" "I run errands occasionally." "..." "..." "That''s all?" "Basically." Korlin gives Sirius an exaggerated grimace. His face screaming the question: seriously? The final destination on the five-star tour is in front of a door with a massive lock on the handle. A foreboding and ominous air exhausts out the door, something important must be locked inside. "And here is Rawlin''s room. You can clean the lock or something." "Can we go in? I want to see if he has a wardrobe of blindfolds." "Not a chance. Entry is forbidden to everyone except himself." "Aw come on... who even is this guy??" he basks in annoyance. "Who knows..." She begins her advance someplace else. "So..." Sirius changes the subject. "How did you end up here? How''d you meet the lord?" "That''s none of your concern." "...Ah." Disappointment is a word that comes to mind. But surprise is not, he expected such an answer. "So now what?" Korlin tries to liven things up. "We''re done. That was all. You can go clean if you want, not that you really need to." "Do I get paid if I do?" "Why would I know?" "How often do you get paid?" "Once a week." "How often do you run these... errands?" "Once every two months or so." "...Huh." The boy looks unsatisfied with her answers. "What''s your relationship with Pholy?" "Husband. Are you done talking yet?" Sirius pats his sulking companion on the back. She isn''t nearly as entertaining to him as Pholy is. Her deadpan voice and expressions completely contrast Korlin''s upbeat and childlike personality. Awkward silence practically echoes through the halls. The two continue following the girl for no particular reason. "Oh right," Sirius begins, shattering the cumbersome vibe. "Would you be willing to teach us reading and writing?" "Absolutely not." "You like reading books, right?" His question grabs her attention. "Do you have a dictionary or any easy-to-read ones? Anything would be helpful." She continues walking down the hall, lightly bouncing. After pondering a moment, she gives her response. "Follow me." A smile filled with gratitude exerts itself from Sirius, not that she sees it. Entering her room, Korlin immediately does a somersault for no particular reason. Sirius can''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Hyacinth responds to his stunt with only a brief dumbfounded stare. Shaking off Korlin''s shenanigans, she approaches her massive wall of books. Each and every one is neatly organized on the shelves which do not house a single speck of dust. Hyacinth scans through the shelves before landing on a thick green book. As if an echo of before, the book is just outside of her reach. She hops up and down trying to grab its spine. Her quiet frustration is amusing to watch. Sirius decides for a redo, hoping for a better response than last time. He walks up and she once again halts her bunny hops. He once again notices how she isn''t that much shorter than he is. Sirius gets on the tips of his toes and just barely gets his fingertips on the book. He slides it out of its space on the shelf. She looks embarrassed with a slight hint of irritation. Nothing like the revulsion of her last response. -Progress! A shallow amount of pride swells up in Sirius, but it quickly fades. "Right... thanks. You can use that. Have Wilphrey help you out, he''s good at teaching." "Oh, yeah," he doesn''t know what he was expecting her to say, but it wasn''t that. "Thank you." "Mm," she turns and falls down into her chair again. She picks up the book from earlier and searches for the page she left on. Without a word, she leaves the boys with the singular option of leaving the room. It''s time for studying. Thud The thick book slams onto the desk and sweeps dust out from under it. Korlin sneezes. "Are you allergic to dust?" "I''m allergic to dictionaries." "Ah, of course. My bad." Sirius opens the weathered book; its pages are cold. Immediately, the learning curve is apparent and daunting. Symbols and characters are inked on the page in a downward slope from left to right. Even the direction of reading is different, but it is more than readable. The characters themselves repeat multiple times throughout the front page, presumably, it is a letter system. That gives him a vague sense of relief as the thought of learning a certain number of characters is much more manageable than if it were along the lines of kanji or hieroglyphs. Still, as he is now, this is all gibberish. Complete and utter nonsense. "Damn," Korlin whispers in awe and intimation. "I''ve always wanted to learn a new language." "Why didn''t you?" "Too much work." "..." "Also lack of need and motivation. But this looks so awesome!" "It does..." "That''s it," he breathes out slowly. "I''m going to give this everything I''ve got. I''m going to learn this like nobody has ever learned before... Will you join me?" He is deepening and trying to make his voice cool. "S-sure... though I won''t have as much motivation as you." Korlin is smoldering, majestically looking out the window. "..." "...Do you want to start?" "...As you wish." "Right..." Korlin smiles stupidly at the page, an inkclaw ready in his hand. Blinking repeatedly, he stares into the unknown void that is the book. "I don''t get." "We need a reference of some sort..." "I doubt they have Witch Spawn translations in this world." "You''re probably right..." The two continue making baseless assumptions on foreign letters. Connecting words with similar lengths to those on the pages. None of them are correct. "Auegghhhhh," Korlin moans. "We''re getting nowhere!" "I just realized something..." "Did you crack it?!" His waning mood rises instantaneously. "Uh, no... the opposite actually." "Pardon?" It drops just as fast. "You''re speaking the language you did on Earth, right?" "Yes...?" "...And the Timekeeper gave us those gummies that let us speak and understand this language..." "Yes..." It takes a second to kick in. "Oh my god... we''re not actually speaking an Earth language right now, are we?" "Mm." "Now that you mention it... your mouth doesn''t fit with the words you''re saying." Sirius looks at the boy''s mouth as he speaks the words. It''s true. The way his lips move does not match with the words he is saying. "You''re right..." "So, this is pointless to try and understand..." He takes in a nice long breath and lets it all out. "I give up." "What happened to learning like nobody has ever learned before??" "This is beyond my abilities. A shut-in like me has no chance of learning a new language. I was a fool to believe after years of neglecting education I would be able to learn." -That''s a bit dramatic... knock knock "Pardon me." The door to Korlin''s room opens, revealing an aged gentleman with snow-white hair thrown in a perfect bun. "Wilphrey!" Korlin''s fallen spirit ascends to the heavens at the sight of the man. "Can you teach me magic, please?" "I heard you were learning something far more important, no? I''ve come to assist in your education." Korlin walks over and collapses on his bed, sulking. "You heard from someone?" Sirius asks. "Yes, Miss Hyacinth informed me. She requested I aid you." -Hyacinth did? Sirius releases a pleasing smile. Something about her helping makes him feel fuzzy. "Well, thank you. I look forward to your help." "Me too," Korlin mentions, his face stuffed in the bedsheets. Wilphrey smiles warmly, wrinkles forming at his eyes. "But first, lord Rawlin would like to see you in his study." "The lord? That''s right, he wanted to see us..." "What do you think it''s about?" The boy is a mixture of excitement and curiosity. Sirius shrugs his shoulders. ????? Wilphrey guides the pair to a dual set of doors. "I shall await your return. Please, do exercise your manners." "We will," Sirius reassures the stoic man. "Why do I feel like he was talking directly to me?" Korlin whispers in Sirius'' ear. Ignoring the question with a painfully obvious answer, Sirius pulls open the doors to the study. It''s marvelous. Bookshelves reach and make contact with the sprawling high ceiling. The scent of paper swarms the nostrils, you can almost taste it. The room''s size is triple that of any other on the second floor. "This is a study, right?" "Uh-huh..." "You could raise sixteen children in this place." "???" The columns of books are the result of three similar layers stacked onto one another. Each layer has its own rolling ladder that glides along the shelves on wooden wheels. Behind the dangling chandelier, a figure emerges by sliding along the wall, one-handedly holding onto the ladder. How he does it while blindfolded is beyond reason. "Ah, welcome friends!" The lord shoves a text in his teeth and drops down from his second-story ladder, using the friction of the wall to smooth his descent. "Show off," Korlin is undoubtedly impressed. "I take it you both are accustomed by now?" "I wouldn''t say accustomed, but I think we''ve gotten the gist of life here." As the words spill off his tongue, Sirius realizes how different this all is from his old life. Living in a grand mansion such as this is a complete turnover from his mundane days in those cramped homes. Not to say his parent''s homes were small, but the people in those houses made them suffocating. Here, there is an overwhelming amount of space to breathe and get away, almost too much. "That''s wonderful," Rawlin sets down his bitten book and readjusts his tiny top hat. "Apologies for yesterday, I may have come across as rather hostile. I needed simply see where your hearts lie. I wish you think of me in goodwill." "It''s alright, I thank you again for letting us in your home." Sirius feels the need to bow, and so he does. "Someone is quite the gentleman..." the lord pauses like he is analyzing Sirius. "Interesting." "..." "Anyhow, I would like to discuss a matter with you both, please follow me." The lord leads them through the jungle of books. Most of the spines look ancient and weathered. "Do you read all of these?" Korlin asks, climbing up a shelf. "Huh? Ah, no, most of these books came with the place. I can''t even read half of them." "Really?" "Unfortunately, I am only capable of speaking two tongues. I don''t have the time to learn any more." "Then why even have so many books? Couldn''t you just sell them for more money?" "This study contains accumulated knowledge from as far as Blasphem to Kaarangdi. Detailing accounts from within Raenar''s Domain and Esflowna''s Tomb. In the country of Lunalir, this collection of books is second only to that of the royal castle." "Oh..." "The wisdom within these walls holds the answers to many of the secrets I wish to uncover. These scrolls will surely assist in making my goal become reality." The lord''s face radiates with determination. "..." "Which leads me to you both." His tone hastily swaps to one of business. Rawlin grabs a seat and starts shuffling through a desk. "To us?" "I have been looking for humans such as yourself for some time now." "Why?" "...Have either of you heard about the Witch of Death?" A sullen air thickens in the room. As if simply speaking her name is a bad omen. "...Briefly. Though, I believe both of us have met her." "I thought so... and do either of you know what she does to this land?" Sirius nudges Korlin. "Oh, right..." Korlin clears his throat. "Wilphrey mentioned she is one of the three witches. That she kills people without hesitation, and she uses the lives of those she kills to create Witch Spawns." "...Indeed," he seems troubled. "Fields shrivel up overnight, newborn children aren''t living as long, the health of the elderly is withering... All of these factors derive from the Witch." "..." "Our planet is dying. Night after night more death ravages the world. The Witch of Death is seen as the villain of it all." "Is that really true? When we met her, she was really sweet." "..." Behind the blindfold is a face one can only compare to reminiscence. "Regardless of its accuracy, the fact remains the Witch is a threat to the wellbeing of people across not just Lunalir but the entire world." "..." "So, with Aureole a candidate for the throne, if her party were to bring down the Witch of Death..." "She would win no matter what," Sirius figures it out. "Exactly. I plan to track down the witch and put an end to her tyrannical rule over life. I only pray she doesn''t take mine beforehand." "So, what do you want from us?" Sirius questions. "Most people fear the witch so much they can''t even think to make a move. World leaders throughout Mirgaia and even the nobles of Lunalir, who once spoke of and got elected from talks of tracking her down, refuse to pursue the witch. As a result, the world stands stagnant. Slowly, we all wait for our inevitable demise." "..." "But with a Witch Spawn, one closely related to her, they wouldn''t back down from fear of their creator. Surely, you wish to find her, no?" "...Why would we-?" "Isn''t there something you want to get back? Something she took from you?" "What..." The problem he''s been subconsciously ignoring reenters his mind. "Our memories..." The lord nods. "Are you saying if we find her..." "You can keep your memories." "..." Korlin is quiet. Whenever memories are brought up, he withdraws from the conversation. "What do you say? Will you join me on this witch hunt? To put an end to the needless death that plagues this planet? With the witch gone, surely even the prejudice against your kind will dwindle away." "..." "You could live without being discriminated against and be a part of the party that took down the wretched witch. You could live like a noble, wealthy, and surely Aureole would take further interest in you." "..." "So? What of you? Will you keep your memories, or have them waste away until you are nothing more than a shell?" "...I..." "Don''t you want to keep your memories?" "...I... don''t know..." "..." "..." "I see... I realize this may be a bit much to dump on you all at once. I don''t wish to pressure you into a decision. You may take your time and make your choice. I will continue my research on my own." "Right..." Sirius is conflicted. More so than he''s ever felt before. -Do I want to keep my memories? The question bangs around in his mind. He doesn''t know. Everything the lord said seems too good to be true. It leaves him in a state of pondering. "Until you make your decision, have Wilphrey teach you the local language." "Right..." "But just know... there is no going back to your old world. This is where your life lies now. You will not return, so if you wish to know anything of that place, you will need to keep your memories. Do not think stagnation will have no consequence in this matter." "Mm..." Sirius heads to the exit, Korlin follows behind without a word. The lord eyes them until the two disappear behind the door. -I don''t know what to do... Chapter 16: Be Perfect With the lord''s conversation still fresh on their minds, they follow the ring-bearing old man. Wilphrey leads the pair to a dusty meeting room that looks as if no one has used it for ages. Cilas must not upkeep this room, perhaps since it is so unused? Apart from the smidge of sketchiness, it''s a nice area for a class. A rectangular table sits in the room''s center, stacked chairs line the outskirts. While the two boys take their chairs, the old man wipes down a drawing board in the front. Korlin obtains the seat closest to the window, the glass is brimming with sheen on the outside, not as much inside. Clearing his throat, Wilphrey begins his class on reading and writing. "To start, would you mind writing your names in your own language?" With the blank sheets in front of them, the two write down their names as told. Upon witnessing their penmanship, Wilphrey is immediately intrigued. "Fascinating... you two truly derive from a strange land. Do you always write in such a way? Horizontally?" "Huh?" Korlin was expecting a different response. "Yeah, is that not how it works here?" Wilphrey proceeds to explain the basic structure in which to write. Left to right in a down-sloped fashion. Important information such as names and dates reside in the top right of a page. The main body of a document starts from the top left corner and goes until the bottom right unless a sentence is broken off beforehand. It repeats this process again slightly below the first line and continues down until no more page remains. Korlin attempts this way of writing. [I K L o o r a v l n e i d M n C a a g t i s c ] "That''s it, right?" "I believe so," Wilphrey then confirms if that is the boy''s name in the top right. "All looks well, apart from the absence of date." "How do you do that?" The man explains the way dating a document works. It is fairly simple and corresponds with systems on Earth. Day > Month > Year Written diagonally of course. "What is the date today?" "Today is the seventeenth of Oakul, year six hundred seventy-four of the Aru era." 17/7/674 "What happened all those years ago?!" "Ah," Wilphrey groans. "Perhaps I shall ask Cilas to give you history lessons, he is much more knowledgeable than I." "Hmm, I doubt that, but alright." Korlin wants more lore, and he wants it now. Without the slightest sliver of shame. It''s almost admirable... almost. Putting basic structure behind, it is easy enough to understand, Wilphrey continues conducting the class moving into basic characters. On the drawing board he writes down the entire syllabary of Lunalir''s most spoken language. It consists of twenty-nine letters consisting of seventeen consonants and twelve vowels. The letters themselves are suited to be written diagonally and mesh well with each other, and when written correctly look like pictures. Without a basis of where to begin, Wilphrey asks Sirius to write down his own alphabet on the board. Korlin shares the same alphabet, so it doesn''t complicate anything further. Going through each letter and sounding them out, slight connections are made between the two written languages, but not many. "This is tricky, especially since you both can speak just fine. But you said you''re not actually speaking your language now, yes?" "Right." "Hmm..." Class drags on and as it does, Sirius feels lost in all the information being dumped upon him. Rawlin''s offer plagues his thoughts. What should I do? "Are you understanding any of this?" he whispers to Korlin. "Of course, are you not?" Sirius doesn''t respond. His thoughts are racked with questions. Do I want to keep my memories? I should, shouldn''t I? Why am I so unsure? Wilphrey hands the pair another sheet and asks them to write the sentence: Greetings, my name is ________ He asks them to write their names as they are used to for now, as name spelling is apparently more convoluted. Korlin, within seconds, already has written down a full sentence diagonally and all. "This is correct!" Korlin shouts before WIlphrey can even glance over. He holds the utmost confidence in his answer. The old man steps over and picks up the boy''s paper. "Indeed, it is," he is pleasantly surprised. "Well done. How about you, Sirius?" When the man bends to pick up the page, nothing is written. "Sorry, I''m having a hard time understanding is all. Would you mind explaining it again?" "Certainly." In truth, he wasn''t paying attention. Putting aside the lord''s offer, another looming threat hangs over him. The interior of the room may be different, but the fact remains... this resembles school. Wilphrey''s lesson continues. Sirius sits in his chair trying to pay attention, but he bears no fruit. The man is saying something... but what? Korlin is jotting down everything he can fit onto his page. He''s even practicing writing diagonally already; his adaptability is commendable. Nothing is written in front of Sirius. It''s not tiredness, in fact, he slept great last night. It isn''t Wilphrey''s lack of teaching ability, the man is engaging and thoughtful. His teachings are well-spoken and easy to comprehend, even for something as broad as a language. He answers all of Korlin''s question with care. "This is right, right?" Korlin asks eagerly. "Correct again, you learn quickly." Scrambling, Sirius writes the little he''s picked up so far. Simply hearing Korlin obtain praise makes him feel invalidated. Especially considering how Korlin hasn''t attended a class in years. "Is... this, correct?" Hesitancy so thick it could be cut with a knife. "Mm, not quite... perhaps we''re moving too quickly?" Wilphrey has a look in his eyes that disgusts Sirius. -Is this pity? "No, that''s quite alright, I was just spacing off. I apologize," Sirius'' response is so formal it makes Korlin turn over in confusion. "Alright then, let me know if you want me to slow down." Wilphrey advances the class with stunning proficiency. Despite his teaching skills, the man can''t keep hold of Sirius'' attention. Korlin understands all of it so quickly. Giving Sirius a strange feeling in the pit of his stomach. Envy, perhaps? A blank stare drives itself into the teacher. The miniature claw in Sirius'' hand trembles in his fingertips. This familiar feeling... Chair. Table. Paper. Teacher. Another student. School. It all hits far too close to home. The home he hates. Besides the lack of a ticking clock, it''s almost like he''s never left. Caught up in the same old routine again. Wilprhey''s voice muffles into a gradual static. A static so loud it starts to ring. It''s unbearable. ...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... "Sir Sirius?" Cilas speaks, since when is he here? Wilphrey is gone, only doodles sleep on the page from his class. "Huh-? Oh, sorry can you repeat that?" "Certainly," the man clears his throat. "Lunalir, the kingdom of the moon, resides on the southern end of the Klephoral continent. Neighboring Alsi to the north and Mauvkin to the south, Lunalir is home to the native flower moonlids and the second largest trade hub in the world, Auretta." "That''s where we were!" Korlin punches Sirius on the shoulder. "Ahem," Cilas silences the hyperactive boy. Korlin teleports back into his chair with a claw at the ready. "Auretta, named after the first lumalin with wings, is-" "WOAH NOW!" Korlin interrupts the class quite loudly. "Y-yes sir?" "What''s the story with that?!?" "With all due respect, this is a history lesson, not a folklore one..." "You had me at lore." Cilas sighs, slightly irritated but with a brief smirk. "It is told the lumalins grew wings because their ancestors tried to return to the moon. They bargained with the Goddess of Potency and obtained full wings of their own to try." "Full wings? Like big ones and not the stubby ones?" "Stub- er, yes. But, after the ancient lumalins grew unkind to the goddess, she shortened them so they could no longer fly. Their ascent to the moon was hindered, leaving the airborne ones to fall to an untimely demise... Now, the wings are passed down as a reminder for their race to be kind. Hence dubbing Auretta the ''City of False Angels''." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Woah... wait, so Auretta is named after the first one with wings, right?" "Correct." "Is Auretta the one who bargained for the wings?" "Mm." "Were they unkind to this goddess?" "That much is unknown. Regardless, it is no more than a bedtime story to get children to be kind." "Awesome..." Korlin writes it all in the journal he received from Sirius. "Isn''t it Sirius?!" "Oh, yeah..." Sirius hadn''t been paying full attention, but the tale does now have a spot in his memory. It was interesting. So much more interesting than anything he has learned in a class before. So why... -Why do I hate this? The day closes and moonlight veils the purple sky. Sirius lays on his lavish bed, gripping his amputated hoodie. He contemplates whether or not to leave his room and search for Aureole, he hasn''t seen her since morning. But decides against the notion as to not come off as creepy or overbearing. -Would she even want to see me? There is no ceiling fan to watch spin. Only the sprawling ceiling high above. Which he stares at with no particular thoughts. Thus passes a sleepless night. ????? The next day is almost identical to the one before. Apart from meeting with Pholy and Hyacinth in the morning, it''s like a routine as already begun. Breakfast. Chores. Classes. Wilphrey for the earlier hours teaches the two writing and reading. Korlin is very upset that it is not magic. The latter half of the "school" day consists of Cilas'' history lessons. They cover basic Lunalir history and other major historic events. Sirius can''t bring himself to listen to the lessons. Korlin is diligent and asks hundreds of questions per course. All their talk is drowned out by numbing static. The day passes slothfully, without a clock the only way to tell time during class is the sun outside. He can''t even watch that go by; it stings too much. He conceals his inability to pay attention with a forceful smile and silence. Masking his hatred and disgust behind curled lips. Apart from the two old men and everyone in the morning, the hours are filled with loneliness. Korlin studies in his room adamantly trying to learn everything he can. Sirius sits alone in his room... staring at the ceiling. ~~~ Blinding white lights sweep his squinted vision. The soft beeping of monitors and machines makes up a quiet ambiance. Something is wrong. He can''t move. His eyes dart around the hospital room, casts and tubes tangle themselves around his broken body. Beside his bed is a face he never thought he''d see again. Canopus stands above him, looking down at him with unrelenting pity. His brother leans down close to his face and whispers a haunting echo. "It''s always about you. What makes you so special? You''re always in your own world, never paying attention to anyone else. You always have that stupid look on your face like you have something to be sad about." All at once, it''s as if the words themselves implode his chest. A crippling pain tears through his body. He needs to move but can''t. He needs to scream but can''t. He needs to breathe but can''t. All he can do is feel the onrush of agonizing suffocation. The pain is nothing less than being hit by the truck. But in this case, he won''t black out. It hurts and hurts and hurts until... he wakes up. A violent scream exudes from his throat, tearing apart the still silence of the night. In a tireless sweat, he gasps for breaths that aren''t there. He coughs ferociously, trapped mucus expels from his sore throat. Bloodshot eyes finally relax when air enters the functioning lungs. A few more deep breaths and he swings his feet out of the sweaty bed. He paces the room again and again, holding his shirtless chest to make sure his heart still beats. -What''s wrong with me? Amidst his degradation, the door to his room flies open. "Are you alright?!" Korlin shuffles inside in a drowsy panic. "Mm, I''m fine." "I heard a scream. A very loud one." "I just had a nightmare, that''s all. Just go back to sleep." Korlin groans but doesn''t exit, instead, he waddles in and sits on the edge of the bed. "Come here," he tiredly waves. Annoyed, Sirius follows his instruction. "What?" "Are you alright? Like, really alright?" "I''m fine. I told you it was just a nightmare." "That''s not what I meant. Yesterday and today, you seemed kind of... slogged. Is something weighing on you?" "Is that how it looked?" "Mm." -And here I thought I was acting well enough... "I''m alright, really." "..." He doesn''t believe it for a moment. Sirius prays he doesn''t push further. "I''ve been meaning to ask... what was your life like before this?" The question hits him like a second truck. A tickling fear creeps over him. -I can''t tell him... I can''t tell him how I was. How I am... "That''s none of your business." He decides to be blunt; a little rudeness can''t hurt. Sirius despises his life on Earth, he doesn''t even want to think about it. Let alone tell anyone of it. "Oh... alright," he seems hurt, rejected. "I''ll take my leave then." The boy shuffles back towards the door and mutters a goodbye. ... -I let myself poke through. I got too comfortable. I wasn''t hiding it enough. I''ll have to try a little more... ????? Smile. Sirius, in his amputated hoodie, strides down the stairs with all the pep in the world under his steps. Strolling into the kitchen, an energetic "good morning" drubs the eardrums of everyone at the island. Almost all the house members are already gathered for breakfast. Rawlin bears his usual enigmatic expression. Aureole and Pholy glance at each other in confusion, their heads down in tempting slumber. "Someone''s in a good mood," Korlin says in his typically upbeat manner. Sirius plasters on the brightest smile he can and takes a seat beside Aureole. She squints her eyes, both reading him and just trying to stay awake. "Hm..." "What''s up?" "You seem awfully cheerful. I thought you weren''t a morning person." "Ah, I just slept great last night," his grin doesn''t falter. "Your eyes are pretty baggy though..." "That''s just how they are, can''t do much about it." Sirius shrugs in an exaggerated manner. Korlin''s eyes are locked on Sirius, watching his every move. "Here you are," Cilas sets down a ceramic plate in front of Sirius. "Thank you, it looks wonderful." His overly kind remark catches the cook off-guard. "Don''t mention it..." Cilas passes out the remaining meals to all present house members. Idle chitchat between bites passes the time quickly. Sirius continues being overly positive, making everyone in the room slightly uncomfortable. With breakfast over, the day begins. Wilphrey conducts another class, the lessons have been moving quickly. Already, the two boys are learning how to properly punctuate. Commas and exclamation marks have no role in this language, only periods and questions marks persist. Although, periods take the form of a tiny spiral, placed evenly between the end and beginning of a new sentence. S t o p ? G o Question marks follow similar principles, shape-wise they are simply inverted sideways to match with the sloped direction of writing. Also, there is no dot at the bottom of them. Interesting, no? The punctuation is easy enough to understand and practice. The struggle comes from proper spelling and the memorization of each character. Sirius sits upright with perfect posture. His eyes glue themselves onto his teacher, his ears open just wide enough to listen to him. The facade of him actively listening comes crashing down in an instant. "Sirius, you seem to be keenly paying attention." "Of course." "Well then, would you mind writing down this sentence for me?" "Certainly." "...Ahem," he paces a moment before staring out the window into the sunny, clear sky. "The sky is cloudy today." Sirius takes up his inkclaw and presses it down onto his page. "Please use proper punctuation and structure." He finishes writing down his best attempt and hands it over to Wilphrey. The teacher reads the print and ushers over a faint frown. "Your punctuation is correct, but the spelling is completely wrong. You can do better than this." sting Sirius laughs like he''s heard a hilarious joke. "Ah, my bad, my bad, guess I wasn''t paying enough attention. I apologize. You have my full requited attention!" He brushes his failure off with a smile. "..." Korlin stalks Sirius. His honey eyes targeting that sinful smile. Class ends and he awaits his next one. Searching for someone, Sirius steps out into the garden. A shorter-than-average girl with long golden hair holds massive scissors. She precisely trims the edges of nearby bushes; her fiery pink eyes train themselves on her craft. The entire garden is flawlessly sculpted by Pholy''s hand, even the slightest miscalculation would throw off the entire balance of perfection. Carefully...quietly...and... "Hey! What are you up to?!" snip The sharp blades cut through the corner chunk of a bush, ruining the pure perfection. Without moving a single particle, steam plumes out of the little girl''s head. "Sorry did I-" "YES, YOU DID! ARE YOU BLIND?!?" The over-sized clippers catch onto a pink blaze. "I''m very sorry! Please forgive me!" Sirius gets onto his knees and pleads for his life. "I didn''t realize what I was doing," his tone is one of true regret and sincerity. "I apologize for my foolish actions. Would you find it in your heart to humbly forgive my transgressions?" Stunned, also slightly disgusted by his sincerity, Pholy''s flames go out. "Uh... sure..." she refuses to look at him. "Just get out of here already." sting "Of course." Cilas'' class goes down a similar route to Wilphrey''s. A willful stare penetrates Cilas'' defenses. Behind Sirius'' mask is nothing but the sound of static. Evening hours descend upon the mansion. Sirius sets out into the halls with his journal in hand. Jotting down remnants of class learnings and other random snippets of things he''s picked up; he scans for anyone around. Turning the corner, he bumps into a figure with deep purple hair. Her long sleeves are wrapped around a heavy book; she stumbles backwards. "Sorry!" his face morphs into one of regret. "Mm..." Looking up at him, a dash of confusion enters her expression. "I apologize. I didn''t mean to," he bows respectively. "...Okay?" sting She continues walking without a word. "I''ll see you around!" "...Question." "Ask away!" "What is that?" Her head tilts back, amethyst eyes glancing at the book in his palms. "Oh, this? Nothing special. Just a little journal I keep for myself." He offers her a beaming smile. "Hm... okay." She continues down the hall without another sound. Night falls. He stares at the ceiling, static filling his soundscape. Flashes of himself at school barge into his mind. Flashes of his pretend friends. Flashes of his old bedroom''s ceiling. He can''t sleep, just like the night before. And the one before that. These memories that flood him beg the question once more. Do I want to keep my memories? These flashes of school are so unpleasant, why would I want to? Despite his hatred for the past, he acts exactly as he did while in it. Hopping down from his bed, he slides on his slippers and enters the hall. With no real goal, he wanders the moonlit corridors. A slight part of him in the back of his mind wishes to stumble upon Aureole. Their last nighttime meeting was blissful to say the least. Do I want more of that? No... come on, don''t be crazy. You don''t deserve that. Despite the qualms with himself, his subtle wish is granted. Veiled in holy moonlight, the girl with teal hair comes into view. Eyes with the appearance of the moon catch his own dull eyes. "Sirius... what are you doing?" She comes off as concerned, almost... worried about him. "Ah, I''m just soaking in the night. I''m not quite tired yet!" His energy disturbs the somber silence under the moon. "A-alright... anyways, how are you doing? We haven''t got many chances to speak recently." "I''m doing quite fine, thank you. How are you doing?" "I''m... alright, Sirius, are you sure you''re alright? You seem a little... different today." "Different? You think so? Hmm...." he taps his chin repeatedly. "Maybe because I''ve finally settled down into life here! Yes, that must be it. I''m all cozy now." "...That so? You know, you can tell me if something is wrong. I''m more than happy to listen." She smiles warm and gently, a genuine smile. A saddened look glistens in her eyes. "...Thank you for the offer, but really, I''m all good! Besides, I wouldn''t want to bother you with my drivel." "It really wouldn''t bother me... You opened up before back in the capitol, I don''t want you to think that was only a one time-" "Ahh, forget about that, I was just being a baby. I wasn''t being myself. I don''t know what I was thinking." He tries to chuckle it off. "I was just being stupid." "...You weren''t being yourself, huh?" "Of course not, I shouldn''t cry like that in front of someone." "So, is this who you really are?" A straining look applies itself onto her. The air grows sour and cold. "...Uhm... Yes?" He lifts his shoulders in an exaggerated shrug. Confidence doesn''t exude itself. She glares at him as if disappointed. Slowly, her features soften, and she exhales. "I see... well, you''re very different than I thought." A poor attempt at a grin emerges. "..." "..." "Oh!" He quickly reaches for his pockets and pulls out his magical wallet. "I should return the money- or, nem you left me earlier! Here!" He empties out the bag of gems, pouring all of them into his palm. "No, that''s alright... you keep it." "What?! No way! I''m sorry it''s not all of it, after I fixed up my arm, I was being stupid and spent some more-" "It''s okay, Sirius. You don''t need to get so worked up." "Worked up? What do you mean? I just need to give you-" "Look, I don''t need it back. I''m practically royalty, after all. I gave it to you for your own discretion, I didn''t expect you to refund me." "Are you sure? I can''t have you dislike me-" "Goodnight, Sirius." She cuts him off a final time. His rambling grew deaf in her ears. Who is this person standing in front of her? It isn''t the Sirius she knows. Sirius stands motionless, voiceless. Aureole walks past him, her scent brushing across his nose. "...Goodnight." ????? He scowls in the mirror. Veins bulge on his forehead and his are eyes red with unrest. The light from his irises is scratched out and replaced with dull ambers. Anger fills his head and drowns out all other thoughts. "What are you doing..." He sounds pathetic. The stopwatch rests atop the bathroom counter, continuing its endless march. tick tick Umber hair hangs down in front of his vision. He drives his hands through the nest. A forced smirk creeps up and escapes. He stares at his smile, analyzing it. Toothless and straight like always. Mindless. Disgusting. tick tick It feels like his eyes could spill out of their sockets. Looking at his self pisses him off. ... -Why do you look like that? Look happy. You have nothing to be sad about. tick tick He picks up a nearby inkclaw lying on top of his journal and holds it to the mirror. Using the bottom-end, he carves a smiley face into the glass. Two tiny dots resembling eyes and a curved line for the smile. He aligns his baggy eyes and chapped lips to the image in the mirror. And gives himself a happy grin. ... tick tick ticK tiCK tICK TICK TICK The skull-driving sound pounds in his eardrums like a drum. It plays its haunting rhythm, mocking him. Memories begin to flood over his negative thoughts. Memories of himself in his old life. Times when he got too comfortable with people. Old friends from old schools, his brother in distant years, eighth grade... Times when he pretended to be happy, pretended to be the perfect boy everyone thinks he is, when he was who he should be. All unpleasant. All mistakes. -Stop it. Why are you thinking about this? Why... Recent memories. Attacking a wild bat, crying in front of her, coming to this house, acting so casual... -Having fun... taking risks... enjoying yourself...? What are you doing? Don''t... you shouldn''t... "Don''t be yourself." "Smile." 22466141 seconds remain. Chapter 17: Can We Trust Them? Another day passes. Time carries ever onward. Sirius is still acting strange. Every interaction leaves the recipient with an uncomfortable feeling of awkwardness. Night muffles the noise of daylight. Soft candlelight disperses through the silent room. The lord sits at his desk, paperwork scattered across. Another long day has to an end. It''s time to unwind. Rawlin grabs the blindfold shrouding his eyes. He slides it up and past his teal hair, the tiny top hat sitting firmly in place atop his head. He sighs in relief, almost setting down the cloth. knock knock Scrambling, the lord wraps the blindfold around his head and locks it firmly in place. "Come in." The door pushes open, revealing an older gentleman. "Pardon me. Were you without your fold?" "Welcome, Wilphrey. Think nothing of it." "Of course, my lord." The old man closes the door behind him, leaving the two in isolation. A private conference between them. "So, anything out of the ordinary?" "No, relations with the squallers have remained stagnant. Niara hasn''t made an appearance, so it is unclear if she is plotting anything either." "I see... and what of the boys?" "Teachings are proceeding smoothly." Rawlin twiddles his thumbs. The two sit in loud silence. "Anything off? Do you believe they could be lying?" "No, I don''t believe so, they understand little. They have no knowledge of basic reading and writing abilities." "No alternative motives? Any sign of aspiration for the throne?" "I do not sense anything of the sort. I overheard them on the carriage ride here, they laughed with her without an inkling of yearn. From what I could tell, they weren''t aware of her position even then." "They must have just arrived..." Rawlin presses his fingers into his half-covered forehead. "No sign now since they know?" "She remains in her room throughout the day, they have little time to interact, let alone try and sway her. I don''t believe either of them have such desires." "Hm... and what of Cilas?" "He mentioned they have no knowledge of Lunalir''s history either. They are foreigners through and through." ... "And what of the witch? Do they know anything?" "...I do not believe so my lord. They have shown no sign or mention of her." "Hm... What do you think of them, Wilphrey? Truthfully." "I see great kindness in them, but also great despair." "Meaning?" "I have grown fond of the two. They are a pleasant change of pace." "Oh? That''s quite an achievement, especially from you." "..." knock knock The office door creaks open. "Rawlin I just finished, about the forest..." Aureole freezes in the doorway. She is welcomed by the stares of the two men. "Oh, sorry... am I interrupting?" "No," the lord motions her inside. "In fact, would you give us your opinion?" "My opinion?" She politely enters the room and fiddles with her fingers. "What do you think of them? Sirius and Korlin?" "Oh! Er, I think they''re very interesting." "Is that all? Forgive me if I''m mistaken, but you and Sirius have been getting quite close, have you not?" This takes her by surprise. A saddened smile emerges on her candlelit face. Her moon irises drop to the floor. "You...think so?" "Am I wrong? Do you dislike him?" A malicious grin spreads from under his nose. "I don''t dislike him... but recently, he''s been a little... off." "Off?" "I mean, I haven''t seen him much as of late, and I enjoy his presence... But he''s been acting strange... like he''s uncomfortable." "Is he simply showing his true colors, perhaps?" Aureole remembers their time in the capitol together. How Sirius curled in her arms and cried his lungs out. How he exhausted himself trying to help a girl he''d never met. His banter with Korlin, their moonlit conversation, how he acts when he''s tired... "No... that''s not it. This may be presumptuous, but I believe I''ve seen his true colors. I think he''s scared right now, overwhelmed by all of this." "You did suddenly drag him here without permission..." "I''m sorry, okay? He didn''t have anywhere else to stay and I had to thank him somehow." The lord chuckles softly. "It''s quite alright... I thank you." "Thank me?" "Mm, he... they will be valuable assets, assuming they know as much as they lead on." "What do you mean...?" The lord sinks back into his chair. "It''s gotten rather late, yes? Perhaps we can continue this another time?" No humor or light pokes through his masked complexion. "...Right. Goodnight." Aureole takes her leave, forgetting what she came in the first place for. The door quietly shuts and clicks, Rawlin observing the entire exit. ... "My lord-" "That''s enough for tonight, Wilphrey." His blindfolded gaze burns into the man. "You have a class to prepare for tomorrow, no?" "..." The old man departs the dimly lit room, leaving the young lord to himself. Candlelight flickers until it sputters and dies. Cloaking the room in a quiet moon veil. ????? ~Hyacinth~ I try not to pry into other people''s business. I keep my distance from the world. It gets lonely sometimes, but I have no room to complain. Aureole and Pholy are the only ones I''ve attempted to communicate with. Despite the way I am, they gave me a shot. I''m proud to call them my friends. We may not see much of each other, but the time I spend with them is more than enough. I''m sure if we spent too much time together, they''d see me for who I am. For the cold, lost, and forgetful person that I am. For the lack of a person I am. I wonder how I ended up this way... Regardless of how, it''s a fact that I am here today. Things have been going smoothly for months now. After the sudden appearance of Rawlin, life has been surprisingly tame. I no longer have to work; I only need to go out into the capital every now and again for errands. I get to read books and research while Wilphrey and Cilas do the heavy lifting. I appreciate it, but those men get on my nerves. That is not to say I loathe them, but I have no desire to speak with them. I wonder why... It''s a quiet existence. Filled with peaceful, everlasting days. Which leads me to him... That day in the capitol I went to purchase a new tomb. The Lost History of Moor A book I''ve always wondered about from afar. I felt it was time to cave in and really start digging. But alas, bookshelves are never properly sized. Should I have just grabbed a stool? Yes, but my own stubbornness never ceases to delay me. As if to add insult to injury, he appeared to mock my very existence. Or so I thought. The height difference between us didn''t bother me, he stood on the tips of his own toes. Was it the gesture itself that annoyed me? Probably. It annoyed me, annoyed me more than I''ve felt in months. I took for granted the quiet life laid out before me, I forgot how vulnerable I am. How susceptible to irritation I am. It''s as if an instinct deep inside me activated and grimaced at the kind boy. Why... He helped me, but I felt no gratitude. I felt disgusted both with him and myself. Why... I don''t understand myself. My voice is soft. Quiet. Speaking up is hard, and yelling is hard even for myself to imagine. So, he must not have heard the silent "Thank you" I whispered. Regardless, I never thought I''d see him again, so it didn''t matter. I forgot about the instance and him as soon as I opened the book that night. Its wisdom flooded my mind and washed away the day. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. So, when he was walking through the halls that day... it surprised me. I''ve never cared about how others perceive me. If someone hates me, that''s that. Oh well. I''ve probably always been this way. But for some reason, I felt like I owed him an apology. The boy himself looked shocked to see me too, I was sure he held some resentment. And so, I swiftly retreated into my room. What surprised me was after the encounter. The other boy, being overly loud per usual, made some stupid comment. And from behind the door, I overheard the boy from the bookstore say he remembered me. I was sure he''d curse my earlier transgression, but instead, he simply made a joke of it and carried on. It was fascinating for a moment. But I soon realized I simply was thinking too much of my actions. Why would someone stress over the look a stranger gave them? Why was I stressing over the look I gave a stranger? I almost wanted to thank him. Thank him for allowing me to feel this strange sensation. These complex thoughts that aren''t based on a single stagnant emotion. But, at the same time, I wanted to curse him. Why did he make me so self-conscious? It''s so much easier to think about anything other than myself. I planned to avoid him. Why was he even here in the first place? It didn''t matter, he''d leave soon anyway... Then came the first house meeting in months. The last time we all sat in a room like that was when Rawlin first showed up. That feels so long ago. Aureole. She''s been my best friend for the better part of the last year. Ever since she immediately excepted me with that warm embrace of hers. At first, her hugging irritated me. Why are you being so touchy? Why are you so willing to be friends? Thoughts such as these plagued my mind in those first couple of weeks. I have yet to find answers to many of those questions, but that night... when I cursed her... she cried in my arms. Desperately wanting to be held... How could she possibly become queen? But in that moment, those depriving thoughts of mine ceased. For the first time, I saw who she was. And when she was done, she allowed me to spill my own heart out... I hadn''t told anyone that before... and yet, she accepted all of it. She embraced me in her arms and mind. And I didn''t want her to stop. I still don''t. I want to keep being her friend. She''s amazing. It''s just that sometimes... she gets a little... ahead of herself. She told us she brought those two boys in. I couldn''t help but express my confusion and unease. She seemed embarrassed, no... bashful perhaps? She was so happy to announce it and yet I almost soured her stride. Thankfully, without missing a beat, Pholy hopped in and started banter with the other boy. Pholy. In a similar sense to Aureole, at first, I wasn''t a fan of Pholy''s personality. I don''t think she was that fond of mine either. Since the moment I met her, she has always been her blunt self. Her sense of humor lends itself nicely to someone with an upbeat attitude, not one like mine. Yet, through a miracle, Aureole drew us closer together. I learned how fun it is to tease her. I learned her triggers, her weaknesses, and she learnt mine. In terms of friends, I am truly blessed. It made me feel fuzzy inside when I realized she found a kindred spirit. That other boy and her bickered like they''d known each other for centuries. I couldn''t help but join in on teasing her. Pholy seems to be openly emotional with that boy. She let her flames rise with hardly any hesitation. She hasn''t done such a thing since I first met her. We really didn''t get along back then. I''m so glad that has changed... Then, Rawlin arrived at the scene, I hadn''t seen him in weeks. Almost immediately, he began accusing the boy from the bookstore, whose name I learned to be Sirius. He accused Sirius of being a threat to Aureole''s candidacy. It was then I grew suspicions of my own. But I also saw how worried he was. Not a worry about being caught, but a fear of not being accepted. So, when Rawlin asked if I trusted them, I saw no reason to say no. Sirius gently smiled at me, and for some reason, I smiled back. The next day he appeared in my doorway. Unfortunately for him, I was in the middle of my research, so I wasn''t the most kind. Yet, the next thing I knew, he was thanking me. Such a needless display of gratitude, not that I''m one to talk... I don''t know how to respond to "thank you." Why... So, I avoided the subject and told him how it is. He''s trapped here, whether he likes it or not. Rawlin has been searching far too long for Witch Spawn like Sirius and his friend. As for the why, I have no idea. I''ve never cared to ask. I will say though, Witch Spawn are nothing like I envisioned. I''ve read about them in bedtime stories and folklore, but in reality, they''re just normal people. Right? I didn''t want to depart from my studies, but the boy''s blatant anxiety told me I needed to distract him. I have no idea why Rawlin assigned me to help them learn how to do chores, I haven''t done them since the second day he arrived. I made their tour quick, I had to keep reading. That other boy was quite the hindrance... though I can tell he has an affection for Pholy. That makes me both happy and worried for her. After continuous questioning, I led them to my room. I think Sirius has figured out my knack for reading and used it against me. The other boy continues to be a question mark, I mean... why was he somersaulting in my room? A mirrored scene to the one from the bookstore transpired, when given the chance, I let him hear my thanks. Though it''s embarrassing it happened twice. I''m not even the short one, Pholy is... I quickly exited them from my room and continued my studies. Everything seemed normal... I don''t know when it changed or if I was just blind before, but that boy, Sirius, is acting odd. I ran into him in the hallway a night or two ago. His movements were frantic and overly animated. He donned a rigid smile, but his eyes told me everything I needed to know. He was more apologetic than usual and carrying around a strange book. My suspicions of him grew. What is inside that journal? Is he really not who he appears to be? Is he even a Witch Spawn? What of the other boy? Too many questions. I try not to pry into other people''s business. I don''t usually care about these sorts of things. But if they are opposed to Aureole''s pursuit of the throne, I can''t just stand back and pretend not to watch. It''s suspicious, isn''t it? Too convenient. This random guy I met in a bookstore, somehow ending up where I live... And he just so happened to be affiliated with Aureole? She was only gone a few days in the capital, that''s not enough time to ask a random person to live with her. He had to have manipulated her. I consulted Aureole about this, but she refused. She simply restated what she had said during the meeting. He saved her, she wanted to thank him. Something more must have happened. She complimented him, saying how sweet and easily funny he can be. How he''s vulnerable but will do anything to help others. It got on my nerves. I snoop around the corner to find Sirius gleefully conversing with Pholy. She looks uncomfortable. They both do. If you don''t want to be here, leave. This is my chance. I take the long way around the halls and make my way to Sirius'' room. Thankfully, it is unlocked, and I sneak my way inside. He didn''t appear to have the book on him out in the hallway, so it must be around here somewhere. Dark leather with a strap... I think there was also a ribbon. The room has the same basic layout as mine, so I know all the ins and outs. His bed doesn''t look slept in; it''s not made either. The clothes he had on when I toured him are piled in the corner. Why is he still wearing that one-sleeved shirt? I check the bathroom connected to his room. Nothing out of the ordinary, except some carvings in the mirror. Two eyes and a mouth, smiling. Did he carve a smiley face into the mirror? Is he insane? Or am I thinking about this all wrong? Maybe he''s actually just an overly happy person. Kind, understanding, if that is the case... we''re complete opposites. But if that were the case... I would feel bad for snooping. But I don''t. He''s suspicious and I can''t have him harming Aureole or her image. He makes Pholy uncomfortable, that alone is its own sin. I make my way over to the desk and slide open the top drawer. There it is. I unlatch the strap and open up to the first page. ...What is this language? I can''t read a single sentence. The writing itself is completely horizontal, this should be a crime. I came to find secrets not to build up more questions. I could take this to my room and try deciphering, but he''d definitely notice. I flip through the pages, searching for any pictures. Apart from some random sketches, only one thing catches my eye. Twelve rectangles dispersed across three pages, all with thirty-one boxes. A few boxes are circled, and some other tiny words are written inside. What is this? Is he really hiding something? Before I can come to a logical answer, the door creeps open. I shot of fear and adrenaline pulsates throughout my body. Please don''t be him please don''t be him please don''t be him... It''s him. ~Sirius~ "What are you doing?" I must say, it''s oddly embarrassing to walk in on a girl in your own room. It''s not like there''s anything in here to hide. Except for maybe the bathroom mirror... that''d be hard to explain. I can''t even explain it myself. "Uh- nothing!" She slams my journal closed. Why was she trying to read it? You''re forgetting to smile. "Are you curious?" I ask kindly. It would be rude of me not to tell her. "...I suppose." Her soft-spoken way of speech reminds me of a lost kitten. The only thing is that a glaring sense of agony lies beneath it. At least from what I can tell. I''m good at reading people. I stroll over and she hands me the journal without resistance. She must be very curious. "You can''t read this, right?" I do my best to act friendly. Why am I getting frustrated? "Mm." Finally, a chance to show someone how amazing I can be. I''ll show her who Sirius is meant to be. Not that fraud from before. I turn the pages, explaining each one as I go on. I tell her my understanding of nem, of temperature and age conversions. My discoveries of the daylight system and Lunalir. But she doesn''t seem interested. "What about these?" She slips halfway through the book, landing on the pages I''ve written at night. "Oh, don''t worry about those-" "What do they say?" My frustration boils up... no, not frustration. Fear. If I don''t answer her, she will think of me poorly. She won''t see me for who I am... How great I can be... How honest and perfect I am. "Well, these are fragments of my past I''ve jotted down." At this, her amethyst eyes squint. Is she mad at me? What did I say?? "..." "I don''t know why, but I keep writing down memories and facts about myself. Knowing I''ll lose these memories in my head, I need to store them somewhere so they can never really disappear." "What do you mean?" Her ears perked up upon hearing the word "memories." "Well, I am a human, so you know..." "Know what?" Does she really not know? Is this not common knowledge people have of Witch Spawns? I suppose not... why would the Witch of Death create a being with waning memories? Right, the people of this world have too many misconceptions about humans. But then, how did Rawlin know? "My memories are fading away." "You''re losing your memories?" Her tone shifts into one of concern. She''s suddenly very intrigued. "I am. In less than a year''s time, when this timer reaches zero..." I hand her my beating stopwatch. Seriously, why is that thing so loud? "All the memories of my past life will disappear." She freezes. Stone cold like a statue. A single flick to the forehead would probably shatter her into pieces. "Are you alright?" I enter Mr. Nice Guy mode once again. I need to stop slipping up. I tap her gently on the shoulder. She jolts abruptly. "Oh- yes... I''m alright." She shakes her head around, clearing out whatever that daze was. She sets down the watch and starts flipping through the pages of the journal, her hands are so small compared to the pages. "Was your old life great? Will you miss it that much?" "...Probably not, I don''t have many fond memories." Shit. Why is it so hard to act like this in front of her? My smile is wearing down, I pray she doesn''t notice. "...Then why are you so hung up on it? Wouldn''t it be nice to forget?" I haven''t thought of that. Maybe it would be... but I can''t say that. It''s not right for me to want to forget. "I..." I laugh off my indecisiveness. What am I supposed to say? What do I do in this situation? "Maybe, but I still have an obligation to not forget." "Obligation?" "My mom, my dad, my brother... what would they think if I forgot them?" "Does it matter?" ... "Of course it does. They''re my family. They''re important to me." "Are they?" What is she saying? Of course, they are... they''re family... I need them to be important to me. I should care about them, shouldn''t I? That''s not wrong. "Yes..." "...Would it be so bad to live without your old memories?" Who is this girl, anyway? What''s with all these questions? "It''d be scary..." "So, you''re just going to write down everything in here? What good will that do you? You''ll just forget, and everything written here will sound like nonsense." "You don''t know that..." "..." "..." "Tell me, is this how you acted back in your old world?" Right now? How I''m acting? I''ve fallen right back into my own trap. So, yes... "It is." "..." Come on, answer. Say something. Don''t you like this version of me? Aren''t I better this way? She continues flipping through until landing on the calendar I drew. "What is this?" I blink my eyes until they strain. Stop acting like this. Be normal. I put on the best smile I can muster. "That''s the calendar from my homeland. It has all the months and days laid out." "Oh... there''s a lot of days." I proceed to explain to her the main differences between Earth''s and Mirgaia''s calendars. I flip between my notes from Alzir and the calendars I drew. It would be easy if I had the actual calendars Alzir gave us. I think Korlin has them in his room... for some reason, I don''t want to talk to him. Hyacinth listens, paying attention to everything I say. "What are these?" She points to the days I''ve circled and noted on. "That is the day I died and was reborn into this world. In other words, when I became a Witch Spawn." March 9th I still get nightmares of that night. Recently, I haven''t been able to sleep. Every time I try it feels like I''m strapped to that hospital bed again. I feel the crushing weight of a truck and forget to breathe. It''s terrifying. Sometimes, when I close my eyes, I open them again and find myself back on Earth. Like I''m right back into those classrooms. Right back in my car driving from soccer to my dad''s house. Right back in my bedroom doing nothing with my time. Right back hating everything again. "...What about this one?" She directs her finger to another circled mark a month or so down. "That''s my birthday." April 17th I sound nonchalant, but that day is the bane of my existence. Nothing more nothing less. "Birthday..." "Haha, yeah... I''m not the biggest fan of them." I need to divert this attention off of myself. I can''t let her notice. "What about you?" "I don''t know..." "A-ah... I get it. They''re not always the best of days. When is your birthday?" I curl my cheeks up into a pleasant grin. What I get in return is the complete opposite. "I don''t know..." Melancholic. That''s a word that comes to mind. She must have a pretty messed up past to not know her own birthday. "...Um-" "Sorry," she rubs her eyes with her sweater''s sleeve. "I''m going to borrow these." Before I can react, she rips out the three pages of my Earthen calendar straight from my journal. Not even a clean rip... it''s jagged. "Um, what-" "Sirius." Her tone is frigid, if I were to take one step I would probably freeze over. She stands in my doorway, facing out towards the hall. "Yes?" In a complete one-eighty of tone, her sound softens. "You and I are more alike than I thought." Chapter 18: Facade -Is this how I acted back in my homeland? What did she mean by that... Of course, it is. I''ve always been like this. This is not a lie. This is how he''s always been. Decisions. Choices. Selections. Seventeen years of life and he has not figured out how to make them. Life has always found its way to beat him down. To make him stop wanting to choose and decide. To make him stop wanting to do anything. He''s convinced himself he doesn''t matter. That nothing matters. Nihilist ideals stemming from deep-rooted memories and trials. Experiences and challenges the world has thrown in succeeding attempts to break him down. Making all thought of choice erase from his abilities. August 6th, 2009 Age 3 Memories these old are left in scraps. Worn and tethered to the point of obscurity. Are any recollections from these days even real? Are they simply dreams mistaken for reality? For one of these memories, he knows its certainty is true. Saiph and Lance. Mother and Father. Existing within his realm of recollection is not a single moment of them together. Except one. The basement is flooding. Sweeping rain pounds against the shaky windows. Storms have always terrified him; this one is no different. The wind howls manically as if taunting his little boy heart. But above all the noise. Above even the deafening storm. Is screams. Back and forth, his parent''s shouting overshadows the shrieking storm. It is more terrifying than anything he''s heard before. His fears of thunder shrink to the size of an ant. As a little boy, he looked up to these two figures more than anyone else. They were invincible, awe-inspiring, superhuman. In his isolated world, the thought of it being destructed had never come to mind. Youthful wishes that nothing would ever change, that their happy life as a family would last for eternity. What is marriage anyway? It''s just mom and dad. They were here from the beginning, why would they drift apart? In his oblivion, he abandons the fetal position on his bed and drags his blanket across the floor. He enters the hallway and peeks between the stair''s railings. The dimly lit setting is exploding in vibrant words. "#*%&#%*#&*%#!" "%#*#&%*%#&!" What are they even saying? What are these words? He doesn''t understand. The only thing he knows is that they are upset. Why is mommy crying? Why does daddy look like that? Young Sirius decides to head down the steps. "#%*%&#%!" "&##%*&#%*#!" His tiny head tilts in confusion. What are they talking about? Why- smack His father''s hand strikes his mother''s cheek. The noise resounds throughout the house like thunder. All other noise goes white. All thoughts go white. She looks horrified. Like someone died in front of her. Tears pour out and seep into the carpet. It all erupts. "%*&#%*#%&*#%*&!" "&#*%#&*%#&!" #%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%&#%*&#&%*#*%&%#&*#%&#*&#*&#%#&*&#*#%*&... "Wh#t a%*ut t&e b#by?!" His mother holds her sprouting stomach and weeps. Weeps and weeps and makes a storm sound soothing. Her weeping eyes catch the shape of her son. He stands there with his blanket in his hands, clutching it with all his might for the slightest amount of comfort. Pooling tears run down his cheeks. "Sirius..." His father is furious. He gazes into the young boy''s soul and then some. Thunder cracks and rattles the once-called home. "Who would you rather live with?" Kneeling down, he places his hand on his son''s shoulder. "Me or your mother?" ... "Huh?" The boy doesn''t understand. How could he? He is too scared. Why would daddy ask that? What is he saying? In his fright, he wraps himself around his mother''s leg. His father''s face distorts, and his arm drops to his side. "What are you thinking?! How could you ask something like that?!" She''s shouting again, it''s so loud. "He''s three years old! Don''t make him decide something like that!" "&#%*&#%#*#%*&!" "&*#%&*#&%#!" The little boy cowers into his mother. He wants it to end. But it won''t. "Sirius," his mother bends down, bringing her wet face close to his. "Don''t think about that. You don''t have to choose anything, okay?" Despite her relentless tears, she maintains a smile in front of him. All the boy can do is whimper helplessly. His mother brings him into her arms. A mother''s warmth swallowing him whole, he stuffs his face in her shoulder and cries. She whispers once more before the memory comes to a halt. "You don''t have to decide anything." And so, he didn''t. And when it came to his parents... He never decided again. Whatever they wanted, he complied. Through hatred and annoyance, he complied. It made them happy. What would have happened if he had chosen? How would his life have been different? Would he have come to enjoy his life? Would he have been brought to this world? Too many questions. None that have answers. June 27th, 2013 Age 8 Leaning against the bark of a great willow, the shade cools his warm skin. A lump of dry grass is plopped on top of the boy''s shaved head. His brother giggles and runs away. Seeking revenge, a young Sirius rips out blades of grass and pursues his assailant. Neighborhood friends join the war. They throw grass like snowballs and battle until the sun begins to fall below the horizon. They roll down the hill, covering their clothes in green stains. Laughter fills the summer evening until the cicadas start to sing. With night creeping closer, they hop onto their bikes and ride through the firefly''s light. They bid farewell to the friends they''ve had for years. The two brothers race home, and Sirius wins by a good margin. Canopus is frustrated per usual, but it is thankfully short-lived. The two chat about their plans for the night, with no school tomorrow the night belongs to them. They grab popsicles from the sweltering garage and head into the air-conditioned home. Childlike laughter comes to a halt as the brothers stumble into the living room. Their mother is crying. No noise or anguish is prominent, the only evidence is the tears running down her cheeks. "Hi, my little stars," she sounds normal. "Can we talk for a moment?" The brothers quietly sit down, giving each other concerned looks. What follows next shatters their happy summer. "I know this may be scary-" "I don''t want to move! I like living here!" Canopus cries. Being as young as he is, he can hardly grasp what is happening. "I know honey, but mommy doesn''t have enough money to stay here. I know you''ll make more friends; you both are so smart and funny... Maybe you''ll even like it better than here." "No, I won''t! I hate you, mommy!" Canopus runs upstairs and slams the door to his bedroom. Tears run down their mother''s face. She tries to wipe them away, but they are too quick. Sirius sits sunken in his chair. He doesn''t say a word. He only watches his mother cry before him. His mind wanders into visions of his neighbors, his schoolmates, and the people he calls friends. Sirius grows saddened and curls into a tight ball. His mother gets up and approaches the young boy. She sits down beside him and pulls him close. "Do you want to stay here, Sirius?" His mother''s question adds more confusion. She just told him they were leaving forever. Now she asks him if he wishes to stay. He enjoys his life here. He has met people who he enjoys being around. But he also loves his mother. He doesn''t want to trouble her by making them stay. Money is an issue; he''s known that for a while now. If he decides to stay, she will only become more upset. But if they move, the two brothers will leave everything behind. "...I don''t know." She pulls him in closer. "That''s okay. You don''t need to know. I''ll figure something about..." her tears pour down. Sadness swallows the mother and child. The outcome of this night results in the family moving to another town, further from their friends and closer to the boy''s father. A series of similar events occur throughout the following years. Meet people, move away. No money, move away. The relationship of the brothers dwindles and dissolves over the years. Again and again, until Sirius decides... Not to make friends. January 13th, 2020 Age 13 Eighth grade. Midway through the year, Sirius moves to the school he''ll reside in until death concludes his stay. Art class is dull and everyone is a stranger. He considers whether or not to even attempt making acquaintances. His mother''s job should be steady enough to stay here until he graduates, but regardless... The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. It feels useless. He simply doesn''t care. Suddenly, a girl sits down beside him. Long straight hair and a cute complexion. "Hey, you''re the new kid, right?" Her voice is soft yet loud. Sirius nods and gives her a forced smile. He''s made friends with plenty of boys, never any girls. This is probably a dare by her friends, so he doesn''t think too much about it. Instead, he simply acts as usual, polite and perfect. "Do you mind if I sit with you?" "Of course not, go ahead." She talks and talks the entire class. Sirius consciously ignores her but acts like he is listening. From the little he hears, apparently, she doesn''t have many friends. The class ends and no other class contains her presence. Sirius tries to forget her existence. The next day, she returns to his side and talks. Her aura emits friendliness, but something just feels wrong to him. After a couple of weeks, Sirius decides to drop his barrier. He listens to what she says and becomes captivated. For some reason or another, he doesn''t want her to stop talking. The upcoming weeks carry on the same. Sirius listens and shares about himself with her. She listens, fully captivated just as he does. She talks, and he listens. He talks, and she listens. Sirius has never told anyone the things he told her. Gradually, the two grow closer and closer. Sirius'' mood improves considerably, not that anyone else would be able to tell. But she does. They start going out as friends. Going to the mall, watching movies, pulling each other into each other with no one in their way. Sirius hasn''t even told his family of her; he doesn''t want anyone to interrupt. Before he knows it, feelings for her arise. For the first time in his life, he''s in love. "Where do you want to go today?" She asks as they walk out the school doors. "Hmm, I don''t know, where do you want to go?" "You always make me decide..." she pretends to sulk. "Can''t you choose?" "Umm, the park?" "The park??" "I don''t know!" She laughs it off and they head to the park. They climb around on kiddie equipment, cracking jokes and laughing. A ding on her phone pulls them out of their daze. "Oh!" "What''s up?" Sirius asks, hanging upside-down off a bar. "I just scored a date tomorrow!" A sinking feeling in his chest emerges. His heart drops. "Oh...?" "Hehe," she squeals in excitement. "I''m so excited! What should I wear? What should I do with my hair?" "..." The next day Sirius walks home alone. For half the school year now, she had walked with him to either his mother or father''s house, despite it being off her way home. When had she developed a crush on someone else? Why didn''t I notice? Why am I so upset? His feelings start to flicker. The following weeks include him helping with her potential boyfriend. He picks what she wears, how she does her hair, her makeup, and where they should go. He hopes desperately that her feelings fall apart. But they never do. One day, right after school ends, he hears her voice from behind him. "Sirius!" Sirius turns around and greets her with a happy smile. "What''s up-" The sight before him practically cuts off his tongue. There she stands, hand-and-hand with the guy she''s been chasing. He stands proud, he''s on the taller side. "Guess what!" "What..." "We started dating!" Her happiness resounds through his eardrums. Pure joy in every syllable. He feels his heart get torn apart. All he can do is offer her a fake smile. "That''s awesome! Sorry, but I have to go, tell me about it later!" He runs off before he hears another word. The way home is silent. Apart from the sound of static. That night she texts him. She tells him she''s happy. He tells her he''s glad. This is a happy moment for her, so why aren''t you happy for her? #%^#&%: Is something wrong? Sirius: What do you mean? #%^#&%: You seem upset about something. Sirius: Why would I be? #%^#&%: I don''t know. I mean, it''s not like you liked me or anything, right? ... He never talks to her again. Anytime he spots her in the halls, he promptly gets away. The class they shared swapped to something new without her. He ignored her until she became a distant memory. All she did was prove to him something he learned long ago. Don''t make friends. Don''t get close to anyone. And in the end... He decided not to love. May 2nd, 2021 Age 15 Soccer is an escape. To get away from his father. To get away from his mother. He feels like he is slowly losing his mind around them. Despite his fondness for his mother, she is still frustrating to be around. On the field, it is only slightly more tolerable. But he takes whatever he can get. He smiles that tiring smile. He''s a model teammate. Caring, supportive, funny, everything you could want out of someone. His teammates love him, praise him, but nothing is ever felt. He holds his teammates in no regard, not even a sliver of care for them. He just wants to play. To do something. A tournament approaches. The team is practicing hard. Sirius, being moderately skilled, is in need of improvement. But he feels no motivation to do it. Despite his unwillingness, he presses on. Every day during and after team practice. When he comes home, he goes into the backyard and practices by himself. Until fatigue makes him break, he presses on. Despite his efforts, he doesn''t improve. When the first game of the tournament arrives, his team is marginally ahead. Everyone has improved, it''s easy to see. He feels left behind. A gap in skill becomes apparent. His self-consciousness makes him choke. Every time he''s given the ball it ends up in the other team''s possession. He falters at the critical moments, and at his position mostly involves missing shots. Off-sides. Penalties. It all comes crashing down. His team''s lead slims until a choking tie. Overtime approaches, Sirius is exhausted by his own failures. One more goal and victory is theirs. After the striker of their team gets injured, the coach suggests Sirius play upfront. "What do you say? Can you try playing the nine?" "I''m not sure-" "No time for hesitation, you''re going out there, alright?" With his team''s goalie taken out, all their focus is set on making the final shot. With the ball in play, everyone plays their best. Perfect passing and communication. The chemistry of the team is admirable. In front of the goal, a perfect pass lands at Sirius'' feet. All that stands between him and victory is the goalkeeper. With a final shot, he drives it towards the goal... Into the goalies'' arms. ... After the soccer incident, Sirius'' motivation plummets. His teammates assure him it wasn''t a big deal, but he thinks otherwise. Before he knows it, his grades catch up with him. He was so focused on soccer that his academics tanked. They have been slipping for a while now, but this was a new low. With multiple tests on the horizon, he studies. He studies until his brain can''t function and then sleeps. He puts soccer aside and his skills plummet. He gives everything possible to earn a good grade, and when the test comes back to him... No improvement. Not in sports. Not in school. Not in anything. Nothing ever changes. Not himself or the world around him. He stagnates. As the days go by, he chooses not to improve. And so... He decided not to care. He decided not to try. November 14th, 2023 Age 17 He stares at the paper. Career: ____________ College of choice: _____________ ... He''s never thought of it before. His idle days have conditioned him into thinking nothing will ever change. -What do I want to do with my life? Presented the question, his thoughts scatter. He taps his pencil against the page, tapping to the rhythm of the ticking clock. The day concludes with nothing written on the lines. "Your teacher emailed me; she said you haven''t turned in your future plans sheet." His father''s displeased tone irritates the boy. "Oh yeah, I just didn''t know what to write down," Sirius gives his father a soulless smile. "You''re going to be a doctor, aren''t you?" The way he says it seems like this had been decided for years. In a way it has, his father has always expected him to become either a doctor or a professional athlete. No in-between. "Right..." he laughs it off, assuring his father he has made the choice. ... The paper remains unfilled a week later. "Hey, Sirius! Do you want to go on a bike ride with me?" His mother''s rare suggestion catches him off guard. They hardly ever go out to do something. "Sure!" He giddily accepts, just wanting something new to do, and the mother-son-duo set off. It is an odd occurrence. Not even Canopus was invited to tag along, not that he would accept the offer. Their small car passes through the countryside. Trees seem to fly past as they speed through the dirt road. The satisfying crunch of small rocks is accompanied by the smell of passing nature. With a screech of the tires, the car comes to a halt. "Where are we?" "Hehe," she carries herself in a smug manner. "I heard there was a waterfall in the forest over here." "In the middle of nowhere?" "Come on!" She turns off the car and they each pull out their mountain bikes. Sirius hasn''t used his in years. Riding over fallen leaves, they skim across a hardly recognizable path. They weave through low-hanging branches and glide over water, getting their shoes wet. His mother talks about work, about a dog she saw while shopping, and other random things. Sirius listens to her rambling, not knowing what to say. He simply responds when spoken to and smiles like he cares. The trail comes to a dead end and his mother ponders what to do next. "Where should we go from here?" Sirius asks, taking in the scenic environment. "Hmm," she hops off her bike and walks over to a nearby bush. She shifts the leaves and peers behind the blockade. "Aha, the trail continues through here!" -Why is she so energetic? They walk their bikes around the bush and continue up the hill. Handles in hand, they step over jutting tree roots. "Hey, Sirius, what kind of rock is that?" "Hm? I don''t know," he laughs at the odd question. "Why?" "...Just curious," she gleefully skips on ahead. The top of the steep hill brings them in front of a tiny waterfall leading into a shallow stream. "Is that your waterfall?" "It''s smaller than I was expecting, but I believe so." They grab a seat on top of two large boulders at the edge of the stream. The two watch the clear water run through the molded Earth. Sunlight pokes through the autumn leaves, glistening in the waters below. "Do you like nature?" His mother asks in the same curious way. Of all the unknowns in his life, this is one thing he knows the definite answer to. "I do." "..." "..." "So, I heard you''ve got some late assignments." "Way to kill the mood," he jokes. She giggles. "Aw, I love it when you joke around like that." "..." "Anyways, tell me about it." "Ah, it''s just some future plans stuff. I don''t know what to write." "Do you have any ideas for the future? About what you want to do?" "...Not really. A doctor maybe?" "Is that really what you want to do?" "...I don''t know." "Hmm." A melancholic air absorbs the atmosphere. "Sorry." All he can think to do is apologize. "Oh, don''t apologize," his mother teases. "Well, you said you like nature, right?" "Mm." "Why not go into something related to that? Maybe marine biology? Or own a zoo? Geology maybe?" "...Geology could be interesting." "You think so? Nice! You should look into it and see if it calls to that big brain of yours." She pokes him on the forehead. "Okay." ... A part of him will feel guilty if he goes down this road. What would his father think? He would be disappointed, that''s for sure. The following day, without looking up anything beforehand, he fills out the sheet. Career: Geologist College of choice: Undecided After mindlessly following his mother''s advice, he came to a realization. He hasn''t done a single thing he''s wanted to these last couple of years. He willingly does what anyone asks of him with a smile. After all, it''s what people expect him to do. It''s what he has made everyone expect from him. He realized he''d forgotten what he even wanted to do with his life. Or rather, he''s forgotten how to live as himself. At some point or another... He decided not to live. ????? Aureole closes the cover of her studying notebook. She stretches her arms and exits her room. She wasn''t able to get much done today. Her thoughts were occupied with worry for a certain someone. So, she decides to seek him out. She checks his room but there is no sign of him. Out of curiosity, she decides to snoop around. His clothes are in piles. A journal is spread out on top of his desk. The writing is incomprehensible but consistent enough to deduce it as a different language. His bed looks unslept in. Entering the bathroom, her attention is immediately brought to the mirror. A carved smiley face stares back into her gradient eyes. Chills run through her wings, and she decides to leave his dimly lit room. Aureole makes her way to the door the next room over. She hesitates to knock, she doesn''t know Korlin that well. Remembering how he acted with Pholy, she steels herself and knocks. No response. With Pholy on her mind, she decides to search for her too. Maybe she knows where Sirius is. It doesn''t take long. Aureole finds Pholy with ease, she has memorized her friend''s rough schedule, so she always knows where to find her. Her friend resides within the kitchen. Pholy shoots a pink spark from her fingertips which lights the stove ablaze. Meat identical to bacon sizzles in a pan. "Pholy?" "Aure, what''s up? Do you want some ryge skins?" "They do smell good..." temptation threatens to overtake her mission. "Wait, maybe later, do you know where Sirius is?" "Ehhhh," she groans at the mention of him. "He just asked me to teach him gardening so that he could "be useful" or something." "What did you say?" "What do you think?" "Mm, I wish you''d be a teensy bit more friendly." "I know, I know, he just gives me strange vibes." She flips the ryge skins over in the pan and fuels more pink flame to the stove. "He''s being way too polite, and it freaks me out." "I know what you mean..." "Was he always this... formal? He seemed normal when I first met him. More normal than the other one at least..." "No, he wasn''t... that''s kind of why I want to find him." Sirius is losing his memories, that''s what he told her. Undoubtedly, mixed with dying and being brought to this mansion, he is overwhelmed. He''s scared and doesn''t know what to do. Aureole desires to comfort him in any way she can, she knows how scary being roped in with royalty can be. "Do you know where he went?" "I think just over there down the hall," the small girl points further down the hall. "Though, for some reason, he grabbed a knife on his way out." "A knife?! Why??" Aureole starts to panic. The entire time she''s been acquainted with Sirius, he''s been in a troublesome mental state. Him being alone with a knife gives her unease. "Not sure... I was trying to get him to loosen up, so I joked saying "Instead of trimming plants you should focus on trimming your hair" and he agreed. So maybe he''s cutting his hair with the knife." Aureole''s mouth hangs open. "And you just let him go?" "I''m making food," she pouts. "Huh," Aureole sighs. "Save me some!" She runs out of the kitchen and away from the pleasant scent of food. She rushes through the hall towards the closest bathroom, it is the only room this way with a mirror. Sure enough, as she gently presses the door open, the figure of the boy stands in front of the mirror. His umber hair is soaked and dripping. A jagged cooking knife threatens to cut off his bangs. "Ah!" Catching her image, Sirius is startled and slices off a small chunk of hair. Strands float down slowly, landing in the sink below. "What are you doing...?" "Haha, I''m just trimming my hair up a bit. It''s gotten a little long, you know?" Sirius'' facade is apparent. He doesn''t want to cut his hair. "It looks fine to me." "You think so? Thanks, yours looks pretty too." His flattery goes nowhere. "..." Sirius raises the knife to his hair once more. He lifts the blade against a handful of soft strands. "Sirius, put the knife down, please." "It''s alright, I''m just going to cut a little. Or maybe I should shave it?" "Do you know what you''re doing?" "...Of course, it''s just hair." "That''s not what I meant." Sirius puts down the small blade. "..." "..." "You know," his somber voice is coated with a shallow laugh. "My entire life I''ve had short hair. Basically shaved." "O-oh?" "My dad would always shave my head when I was little. Then, for the past couple years, he had my hair look exactly like his." Reflecting in the mirror is the image of his father''s head, Sirius diverts his view. "Up until a couple of months ago, that''s just how it was." "Why''d you decide to grow it out?" "...I don''t know." ... "Um," she tries to lighten the mood. "Do you like your hair long?" "...Yes. I like how it looks." "Well, there you go! You like it, isn''t that reason enough?" She stands beside him; they look at each other in the reflection. "It shouldn''t be this long; my dad would be upset." Curling his hair around his fingertips, he scoffs at himself. "Don''t say that... I''m sure he doesn''t care what you look like." "..." "Er, I shouldn''t say that, should I? I don''t know your family situation, I''m sorry." "You don''t need to apologize," he gives her a closed-lip smile. "...I say... you should keep it how you want. Your father isn''t here, you don''t need to try and please him." "..." Sirius briefly laughs. "I don''t know how I want it." "..." "Can you decide? What should I do?" "I don''t know if I should-" "Please?" "...I..." she doesn''t know what to say. -Should I really make this decision? "Um, since you like the look of it..." "Do you like the look of it?" "Huh- uhm..." This is an unnecessarily hard conversation for her. She decides to answer truthfully. "I do." A bright smile emerges on his features. "Then I guess I''ll keep it long then." She gains a subtle discomfort from his sweet reply. "..." "I should probably get back to class, sorry for taking from your time." Rising up he grabs the rigid blade. "I should probably return this too." Knife in hand, his footsteps retract themselves from the room. Seeing him walk away from her in this state again, she desperately wants to intervene. "Sirius!" "Yes?" "I said that you could talk to me, didn''t I?!" Desperation reaches out to rip the boy out of his delusions. But he doesn''t hear it. "I shouldn''t bother you," he smiles. "I''ll see you later!" His pace hastens until he disappears from view. Silently standing in the corridor, Aureole fiddles with her wristlet. "It''s me, isn''t it? I''m doing something wrong. Sorry, Sirius... I don''t know how to help you." Chapter 19: Just Be You "Sirius, your answer?" Sirius slides his paper to the old man. Trickling sweat descends from his hairline. -Please be right. Wilphrey examines the boy''s answer. Today''s class is a mixture of both language and history as Cilas is out for the day. Sirius was asked to write down the name of the previous king of Lunalir. King Charles the Brillant In history class, Cilas explained that Charles expanded Lunalir''s market into the thriving mass it is today. Unexpectedly, a couple of years ago, the king mysteriously fell ill and passed away, leaving the kingdom in a state of panic. Unrest consuming the citizens, the nobles took charge and temporarily watch over the land in wait for the next ruler. Aureole is one of the two candidates up for the running as she is of royal blood. Supposedly, the wristlet she owns can only be worn by those with royal heritage. If Sirius were to have put it on, it would have burnt through his flesh and bones. Wilphrey stiffens his posture and scowls. "Terrible. Again." Sirius winces. The paper is crumpled and tossed back in front of the boy. What did he get wrong? What is wrong with his answer? Sirius scours the depths of his brain to try and reach an answer. Did Wilphrey ask a different question? "You''re too indecisive. Write down the answer. I know you know." It would look bad to have him restate the question. Wilphrey can''t know he wasn''t paying attention. In a last-ditch effort, Sirius jots down the name of the king before Charles. King Osric the Just Handing the paper over to Wilphrey, Sirius sinks into his palms. ... Wilphrey softens his features and expresses his content. "Correct! Well done, Sirius." Genuine relief washes over the boy. Those words fill him with drops of short-lived pride. "Thank you," Sirius gleefully responds. "You seem to be paying much more attention recently. Your results are proof of it." "Well, I have such a great teacher, how could I disappoint him?" The man and boy share a chuckle. Korlin sits a couple of seats down from Sirius, watching the interaction unfold. Wilphrey has been unusually harsh on Sirius during class recently. Barraging him with questions and quizzes and being openly disappointed when he fails. Often vocalizing his discontent with: "You can do better than this!" or "Is this the best you can manage?" and even "This is horrible, what are you even doing?" -How is Wilphrey alright with this? Something strange is happening and Korlin is trying to figure out what exactly. It''s clear Sirius is in a distraught mindset, but Wilphrey seems pleased by it. -What is that old man thinking? Class concludes and Korlin decides to confront his teacher. "Hey, Wilphrey?" "Yes?" "Um, how is Sirius doing?" "Quite exceptional. I must say, at first his disengagement concerned me. But now, his mind is much more focused." "Don''t you think it''s... odd?" "Odd? How so?" "Well... I''m not sure if you''ve noticed, but Sirius isn''t being himself. His mind is mixed up or something." "..." The man falls silent, his features conveying a hint of disdain. "You do not think I''ve picked up on this fact?" "So, you have... then why are you pushing on him so hard in class-" "It is for the betterment of his education." "Wh- huh? What are you talking about??" "I''ve lived a long life. Over my many years, I''ve picked up on a lot of things. One of those things being how to teach people more effectively." "What are you getting at?" "People learn better under harsher mental conditions." "...Pardon?" "When put under excess stress, the mind is more active. Therefore, it heightens its ability to receive information. In short, his unstable mental state amplifies his ability to learn." The voluble boy is speechless. Anger swells deep within his gut. "Are you serious?!" "Quite. It is the most efficient way to teach." Though a lack of hostility or ill-will in the old man''s words, the concept he presents doesn''t sit right with the boy. "Do you realize how messed up that is?!" "As messed up as it is, it is truth. I, for example, experienced such methods first-hand." A crippling urge to ask if he''s talking about learning magic takes hold over him. -Don''t ask about magic school. Don''t ask about magic school. Don''t ask about magic school. Don''t ask about magic school. Don''t ask about magic school. Fighting the urge, he resumes his frustration. "Look, I don''t know jack-shit about this world and its customs. I don''t know if this is normal. But still, taking advantage of someone''s instability is just wrong." Furrowing his brow, Wilphrey scratches his chin. Indulging in deep thought, his demeanor sinks. "Even if it proves erroneous, do the results not justify the exploitation?" Once held high in his mind, the old man before him collapses the respect he had gained. Off-putting his previous outlook, Korlin can''t stand to make eye contact with the man. "No, it doesn''t." Korlin''s eye catches the ring on the man''s finger. Wilphrey has not once mentioned anything concerning a spouse. What''s the story behind that? Shaking off the curiosity, the boy heads for the exit. "Wait." "What is it?" The boy purposely fills his response with disappointment. Fortunately, Wilphrey has picked up on the displeasure. "Do you think ill of me?" Considering his options, Korlin decides it would be best to be blunt here. Old men such as him are often too stuck in their ways. "I''m starting to, yes." The savior of the alley who he once admired is now falling from grace. Reality is often cruel. Never meet your heroes. "...Apologies," regret ropes its way around the word and tickles the boy''s eardrums. "In truth, I am unsure of how to approach you both." Emotion tangles with the air. "Oh..." -Is he actually a big softie? "My days of youth are distant. All I remember now is the teachings I learned; I know not how I felt it those moments." Nostalgia gleams in those hazel eyes. "I am not fit to be a teacher, even these old bones know that. I am not accustomed to the ways of youth either, my children..." The old man stalks his ring, moisture swells in his ancient ducts. Unsure of how to respond and overcome with emotion, Korlin eyes the hollow man. Seeing his mentor like this... how could he ever hate him? "I don''t think ill of you, Wilphrey. For what it''s worth, you''re a great teacher." The man''s aged eyes meet the ones of youth. "Thank you." Sincerity so pure it feels like an embrace. "Though, you should consider a different approach. Children need nourishment." "You are right. I believe I''ve seen you in the wrong light this entire time, you are more mature than you lead on." "Thank- wait, what is that supposed to mean?" "You are a wise soul. You even taught this old man a lesson." Pride builds up and overflows. "Why thank you, I have read lots of manga. They have made me quite the intellect." "Man... gah?" "Don''t worry about it." -That would be one hell of a conversation. With the mood lightened and everything cleared up... This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It''s time to confront Sirius. Korlin releases a drawn-out sigh. "What are you planning to do?" Wilphrey asks, observant as ever. "I''m going to go talk to him. If he refuses, I''ll pin him down and make him." "Perhaps your methods need to be reviewed as well?" The two chuckle, a wholesome sight to be sure. "See you later, Wilphrey." "Mm, I wish you both luck. Next time I see the boy I will apologize for my actions." With this, all his respect for the man rebuilds and then some. "Good." He heads towards the door before shouting one final thing. "You still need to teach me magic! Okay, bye!" Going beyond the doorframe, he hears the faint chuckle of an old man. ????? With class out of the way, Sirius roams for someone to impress. A cycle he''s repeated for the past couple of days. A routine. His confrontation with Aureole still lingers in his mind. She stopped him from cutting his hair, but he still has his doubts. Was she just lying? Lying about what? He doesn''t know. Stumbling around the corner, he runs into his companion. "There you are!" Korlin shouts and grabs Sirius'' wrist before he can react. Secretly, Sirius has been avoiding him. Korlin is strangely observant and would likely make a fuss over something if they interacted alone. And sure enough... "Let''s go take a walk." Orange rays paint the skies above. Korlin takes Sirius outside the manor and into the grassy plains. Heading up the mountains behind the mansion, the crisp air runs up Sirius'' amputated hoodie. If he was wearing his new clothes, he wouldn''t be so cold. Words remain unspoken on the climb up. Sirius offers no resistance despite dreading their destination. Anticipation racks both their brains. They come across a flat patch and rest on a nearby stone. "So, what are we doing up here?" Sirius'' question is followed up by his typical smile. "...Why do you do that?" "What do you mean?" "Why do you smile like that?" Korlin''s tone is blunt and jokeless. These moments are rare. In the time he''s known him, Korlin has been energetic and talkative with only brief glimpses of this side. "What do-" "You always have that look on your face. You smile, but you''re sad about something." ----- A flash of light is followed by the image of his brother. Canopus stands at the bedframe. "You...you always have that stupid look on your face like you have something to be sad about." And just like that, a crushing weight hammers in on Sirius'' chest. ----- As if he can''t breathe, Sirius grasps his chest. His breath heavy, he starts to laugh. He laughs and laughs. Not at Korlin. He laughs at himself. "Is it that obvious?" "Painfully so." His laugh intensifies until it breaks down into silence. Overrun with flashes of his past and anguish of what to say, Sirius tucks in his legs to prevent the chill from growing stronger. "Here I thought no one noticed." "Did you really think that? Everyone sees how stressed you are. Before I found you, I asked Aureole and she was worried about you, man." "This is nothing. I''ve always been like this." ... "When are you going to stop lying to yourself?" "I''m not lying, though." ... "..." "..." "I asked you before, but... what was your life like before coming here?" "...It''s not interesting. I shouldn''t bore you." "Please, Sirius. Tell me. I want you to tell me." "No... really I can''t talk about it. I hate it." "Tell me! What did you do?" "Stop..." Frustration boils to the brink of explosion. Sirius stands to get away from his assailant. He refuses to let himself get close to someone, especially him. "What were you doing?" His facade is on the edge of total collapse. One more push and it will crumble. "Stop hiding and tell me!!" "..." "TELL ME, SIRIUS!" The rope snaps. "You want to know what I did with my life before I got here?!" Sirius screams. "Absolutely nothing! Fucking nothing!" It feels like a boulder rolled off his chest, he feels light. His pained expression reduces to a calm, genuine one. There''s no reason to try and hide it any longer. It''s time for a heart-to-heart. "I woke up dreading the day. Going to school just to sit there like an idiot. I didn''t have a job; I went home and did more nothing. Anything off from the normal routine was either super excited or I hated it. I had friends but they weren''t really friends. They were just people I sat with, talked to sometimes, but they weren''t there. Or I guess... I wasn''t there. I was just glad they talked to me. I played soccer all my life, but I wasn''t playing for the enjoyment of the sport anymore. It was just to please my parents and talk to the couple of people that would talk to me. I''d go to practice and then leave halfway through. And no one would notice. My parents were divorced so I would go back and forth between houses. They would often argue about where I went, and I had no say. I felt like cattle. Maybe I was... I never resisted. I just didn''t care. I started to realize they weren''t the best people, especially to each other. I lost respect for them, but still lived so they wouldn''t be sad. My brother... we used to be best friends, but... I ruined that too." Sirius'' voice strains. He looks at Korlin who is listening with his full attention and care. Kicking a rock off the ledge, Sirius breathes in and continues. "I used to be so... happy. I was a perfect child. My parents would constantly brag about me everywhere we went. I was athletic, popular, smart, and everything a perfect child would be. I guess they never got that image out of their heads... My mom would tell me I was great, but I couldn''t understand why. Heck, I''m even named after the brightest star in the sky. I was always congratulated for everything I did. I had such big expectations set on me, and for a long time, I was perfectly fine with it. As I grew up, I realized I was falling behind. Slowly, I realized I wasn''t great at a lot of things. The sports I played forever I never seemed to get better at, art that I loved so much I realized I was mediocre at compared to others. There were always those who were better than me. I was always smart as a kid but as I grew up my motivation declined, and so did my grades, but I... didn''t care anymore. I didn''t care about anything. I wanted to please my parents, but I just couldn''t. Everyone is better than me anyway, why should I even try? Why should I need to feel inferior for existing? There were those who had their whole life planned, knew what they wanted to be, had motivations and desires they sought to fulfill, and yet, I had none of those. Even now, I don''t know what the hell to do. Keep my memories? Leave them to disappear? How should I know? ... I slowly realized that I was worthless. My potential was wasted since I went nowhere with it. Before I knew it, my days were all the same, nothing changed. In my mind, I was alone and thought nothing of myself but dead weight. I still do. The things I once loved to do, I felt nothing doing. The people that once made me laugh were nothing more than annoyances, my favorite foods tasted bland... Everything grew dull. I was an empty shell. I felt no sadness or happiness, and just existed, acting like I cared. And yet, nobody else knew. To them I acted, I pretended as if I were fine. Even with all my failures in everything I did... I still went on and acted like I was content with them. My motivation was nowhere to be found but to them I was great, I was kind, selfless. A perfect child. I was told I was great, and what I once believed to be true, just wasn''t. Those words were always out of pity. No one really ever cared about me, did they? I was always a burden. I never found love and once when I thought I did... it went down the drain. I had so many friends and I lost them all. I lived in my loneliness. I was nothing. An empty shell aimlessly wandering through life. The same thing day after day, the boredom, the loneliness, the depression, the inexistent will to live. Every day I told myself: "Tomorrow it''ll be different, starting tomorrow I''ll change" but I never did. I never got better. I knew it was my fault, but I still refused to do anything. And now... here, things have gotten better. I met you, I met everyone in that mansion... so much has changed around me. But I''m still the same worthless shell. I haven''t changed at all. I don''t know how to make friends, I don''t know how to act in front of people, so I smile like an idiot, hoping they like me. I''ve only known myself for so long, and hardly at that. I don''t know who I am or am trying to be... something I''m not that''s for sure. I just can''t do... anything." ... Korlin absorbs his companion''s words. He processes all of it without a word. "Have you told anyone any of this before?" "No. I never went to therapy, I never went to the doctors to get prescribed, but why would I have? I was perfect. I mean, it''s not like anything traumatic happened to me, there''s no reason I should feel this way. I didn''t need help, I didn''t need saving, I lived a normal life... I didn''t want anyone to worry about me. I never thought people would care, and all I ever tried to do was make others happy. Maybe if I could make others happy, I would be too." Guilt also played a factor. If he were to ask his mother to take him to the doctor, and they found something... how would she feel? She''d realize her son wasn''t who she thought he was. She''d also have to spend more money on him. ... "Sirius..." "You know... sometimes I wish my life was worse, so I''d have an excuse to be this sad." "..." "I know, this is a horrible way to think... I''m aware of my faults. Painfully so. I just... don''t know what to do about them." "...I know I said we''d talk but honestly I don''t know how to respond." "That''s okay. You listening is enough." "..." Korlin contemplates all his options. He''s never had a talk like this with someone before. Neither of them has. "Do you feel any better?" "...No. I don''t feel anything." "...You''ve been alone all this time, right?" "Mm." "This is just a theory but... I don''t think you''ve lost your emotions like you think you have." Sirius doesn''t even look at him. "That so?" "You didn''t lose your emotions, you hid them." Those words resonate with the boy. He''s right. Sirius gives a brief chuckle to himself. "Maybe so." Seeing his response, Korlin gets a wave of determination. "But you know, you''re not alone anymore. You don''t have to isolate yourself anymore, there are people who genuinely want to be around you!" "..." "I''m here with you all the way. Everyone is." "..." "Believe it or not, they care about you, Sirius. They''re worried about you. They want you to be comfortable like how you were when we first arrived." "That was just an act too... I don''t..." "Just be yourself, Sirius." His words touch Sirius'' heart. He feels like he''s retreating into an infantry state of being. But somehow, he doesn''t mind it. "I don''t know how to be me." "Then we can figure that out together!" The boy rises and places his hands on Sirius'' shoulders. "We''re not on Earth anymore. Don''t stay bound by things you did there." "It''s been so long... I don''t know if I can change." "You can! And I''ll help you in any way I can. We''re in a different world! This is the perfect opportunity to change and do what you want to do." -What I want to do... "I don''t know what I want to do..." "Then we can figure that out together too." Moisture builds up in Sirius'' eyelids. Tears well and threaten to fall. Holding them back he shifts his head away from Korlin. "Am I safe to be myself...?" "You are. That''s all anyone wants you to be." On the verge of relentless tears, Sirius turns around completely. Korlin smiles. "What''s this? If I recall, you told me you''d only cry for other people." "Shut up," he chuckles with his croaking voice. "Are you about to cry for yourself? I''m honored to be the first to see it." His lighthearted comment is shot down immediately. "Unfortunately for you, someone beat you to it." "What?! Who-" He ponders a moment before the obvious answer reveals itself. "It was Aureole, wasn''t it?" "Who knows?" Reminded of that moment with Aureole, combined with Korlin''s heartfelt words... Tears roll down his cheeks. "Aww man, I wanted to be the first..." unable to pretend being upset, Korlin laughs at himself. Sirius, his face wet with tears, faces his companion and laughs with him. The golden sky dims and starts to sink below the distant mountains. Eyes still red but tears subsided, Sirius sits next to Korlin on the stone. They watch the fading sky melt into a deep violet. They see the green blades of grass illuminate into a fluorescent blue. Nature''s glowsticks wave in the crisp wind and bring along a sweet melancholy. "We''re in another world, man..." Korlin breaks the gentle quiet with a hopeful hint of optimism. "I can probably guess but... are you alright with that? Family, friends, everyone from your old life, you''ll probably never see them again..." Korlin smiles, a trace of nostalgia seeping out. "I didn''t leave behind anyone who would care..." "What about your sister?" "...No. Not even her." Silence creeps its way back in between them. But not for long. "But that''s alright. Dying and coming here... I couldn''t ask for more. I''m content with starting over, wherever it will take me. Especially if I get to learn magic!" "You really want to learn magic, don''t you?" "Of course! It''s always been a dream of mine! Unfortunately, Earth is boring and doesn''t care about my dreams. But here... I think I''ll get to live a little." As if a physical tug, Sirius can almost feel their bond grow closer. We really are alike... "What should we do now?" "Hmm... what do you want to do?" "Whatever you want to-" flick Impacting his forehead is Korlin''s finger. "Hey, don''t smile like that." He hadn''t even realized. Subconsciously he put on that same smile and put on his usual front. "Sorry. I''m not used to being so casual." "It''s alright. I''ll keep correcting you as long as I need to." Korlin smirks, wiggling his finger around. Something like relief rushes over him. Confirmation, perhaps? "Oh," Korlin claps his hands. "That''s right! What about Rawlin''s offer? What do you think? Do you want to keep your memories?" That''s right. If Sirius decides to help Rawlin, there is a possibility they can find a way to keep his memories from disappearing. If he refuses, his memories will slowly wash away until he remembers nothing. Thinking carefully, Sirius comes to a decision. "I want to keep my memories." A smile rolls up on Korlin''s face. Seeing his companion come out of hiding and make a large decision... fills him with a sense of accomplishment and joy. Despite their short time together, it feels like he''s known Sirius forever. "Alright then," Korlin stands up swiftly. "Then you can count on me!" He extends his hand to Sirius. "What about you? Will you try and get them back?" "...I don''t know yet. But if that''s what you want to do, I''ll give it my all to make sure you succeed." Smiles brimming on both their faces, Sirius grabs his companion''s palm. Rising up, Korlin pats him on the back. "Thank you." "Of course. May I ask something?" "Go for it." "If all these bad memories... why try and get your memories back?" Sirius draws a blank. But right now, it doesn''t matter. "I don''t know. I just want to." "Hmph," Korlin takes pride in something. "Then that''s enough reason." A chilling gale brushes their skin, sending goosebumps up their limbs. "Ah- for now we should probably go back to the mansion!" "T-true." Cold and motivated, they descend down back into the luminous plains and toward their newfound home. Chapter 20: Decision ~Sirius~ I''ll come right out and say it. I''ve been pretty stupid. I''ve been so caught up in my delusions I failed to grasp the reality in front of me. I''m not on Earth anymore, and good riddance too. My parents aren''t here. People from school aren''t here. No one in this world knows me. I don''t need to pretend anymore. I don''t need to put on that mask anymore. Obviously, I never HAD to, but... I''ve never known how else to act. When I first arrived in this world, I was so taken aback I forgot my own facade. Over time it tried to take hold of me again, but I kept suppressing the need to put on that perfect face. I was doing so well, but when I started taking those classes... I fell apart. Or rather, I regained my missing false self. I call it a facade, but really... I don''t know who I am without it. My emotions have been out of tune for too long for me to know how to properly act in front of others. I struggle to make proper connections. Even after Korlin opened my eyes, I still can''t see him as anything to me. That sounds rude, I sort of feel bad for putting it that way. But alas, it is the truth. Hopefully, and I truly hope, over time we can develop a connection. I hope to call him a proper friend. A real friend. I''ve always wanted one of those. Man, that sounds pathetic. Anyway, this is a fresh start for me. It''s time to start my life over again. It''s time to actually live. While I''m not fully sure how... I''ll try to become me. Maybe getting my memories back will help with that. I only pray we make it in time. That being said, I''m not entirely sure if there IS a time limit. The stopwatch is counting down and when it reaches its final number I''ll forget my last memory. That is to say, if I do lose all my memories, if we find the witch can she restore them? I hope I don''t need to find out. For now, I shouldn''t worry about it. Right now, I have a more pressing matter. I need to apologize. I asked Korlin to gather up the members of the house. Looking back, I was completely out of sorts. Even on Earth, that''s not how I acted. I wasn''t THAT bad, right? I hope not. And so, I feel the need to apologize for acting so stupidly. My actions surely have caused them to think poorly of me, but I hope they''ll at least listen to my plea. Is this even the right move? Is asking for forgiveness what I should be doing? Oh no, I''m having second thoughts. This is why I don''t make decisions. Regardless, I already asked him to gather everyone. They seem to enjoy Korlin''s presence, so no doubt they''ll come since he asked. Pholy might not though, she seems to have mixed feelings about him. And me for that matter. Not to mention it is late... I compose myself and prep to enter the meeting room. Technically it''s the dining room but that''s beside the point. No one eats together except for breakfast, and that''s not even in this room. Oh gosh, breakfast tomorrow will be extremely awkward if I mess this up. Then again, it already was awkward before... Breathe. Calm down. It''s just talking. I can do that. I step through the doorway and not to my surprise, everyone is here. Including Pholy, in fact, she is sitting right next to Korlin. Cute. Her eyelashes are on fire though... To my surprise however is everyone''s reaction to my entrance. The lord is almost as exuberant as Korlin, he seems eager for me to speak. I have a slight suspicion Korlin told him what I plan to do. Aureole lights up like the moon, she is also quite eager. Cilas appeals with a great smile. Hyacinth''s reaction isn''t noteworthy by any means, she is her usual deadpan self with a faint touch of curiosity. Wilphrey''s reaction is the most surprising. Over the course of the past couple of days, the old man has been rather stern. Technically, I think he''s just been trying to push me to try my hardest in class, but he has come across as intolerable. Only when I did well did he soften and praise me. Which makes sense, I don''t take praise very well anyway. It makes me feel awkward. But right now, Wilphrey looks... apologetic. Not that I have a way of knowing, but I think my face looks pretty similar. Our eyes meet. He inhales a deep breath and approaches me. "Sirius." His formality is what puts me on edge. Am I about to be smacked or hugged? "Y-yes?" I maintain eye contact, but it is immensely difficult. I haven''t spoken since parting ways with Korlin earlier so my throat is rather dry. "I''m sorry." Now this, I was not expecting. What is he apologizing for?? Seeing him bow down before me fills me with a sense of guilt. "Huh- I should be the one apologizing-" "No. I saw you in turmoil and failed to act properly upon it. Instead, I exploited your fragility and pushed you regardless." "What are you talking about?" "I used your distress to advance your teachings. Instead of giving you the correct care, I foolishly brought your academics to the forefront of my thoughts." Wow... I would never have guessed. I can''t say I blame him for choosing that course of action, I was in desperate need of correction. His methods did help me learn how to write and read better. I should almost thank him for doing that... but that probably isn''t the best option here. "It''s alright. You helped advance my learning. Don''t beat yourself up over it." I pat him on the shoulders and tell him to lift his head. It''s clear he feels really bad about this, but I don''t want him to dwell on it. Is what he did a little messed up? Yes, but maybe that''s just how he was taught. I''d have to ask him later, now is not the time. He returns my gesture with one of the same. His ancient hands place themselves on my shoulders. For some reason, the feeling is familiar. I don''t know where or when I''ve felt this before, but the presence of his hands resonates like an old dream. Strange. Wiping the thought away, I meet his hazel eyes once more and we share a smile. "Do you think ill of me?" "Of course not, I hold no such grudge." He lowers his head once more then leaves my bubble and returns to his seat. I feel like something really important just happened. Like a bond between me and that old man just strengthened. It feels... nice? I realize that everyone in the room had been watching the entire exchange. Embarrassment creeps its way to the back of my brain. Man, now I''m nervous again. Oh well, push through, me. Clearing my dry throat, I begin with a formal greeting. "Hello." Immediately upon the word leaving my mouth, a sense of stupidity rushes through me. Come on, that is what I should NOT be doing. Be casual. Say what feels natural. Leave the formalities behind. "Sorry," I start over. "I realize I''ve been acting really weird lately. I''m sure some of you have felt concerned, and I apologize. I''ve been stressed lately and regressed to how I lived before I came to this world. I didn''t mean to cause you any trouble." I bow and realize that was immensely formal. I almost sound like Wilphrey, his vocabulary is insane. "Sorry, was that too formal?" Despite my worries, everyone looks relieved. Even Hyacinth has a hidden grin. "A little bit," Pholy leads the mood into a lighthearted one. I respond with a subtle laugh. "I''m glad to see you''re better," Cilas says. I haven''t really seen much of him outside of classes, but he is glad nonetheless. "Good to see you''re back to normal." Normal, huh? I guess the lord saw my previous-previous actions as my normal. I guess I''m acting the same now? I hope that''s okay. "Welcome back, Sirius." Aureole shines brighter than any moon I''ve ever seen. With the night in full effect, her eyes reflect the pale body. "Thank you," I direct my gratitude to her, but I truly mean it to everyone. Something about her just absorbs my attention. Korlin throws a thumbs-up my way and I shoot one back. He''s a great guy. At first, I thought he was a little... special. That''s probably not the right wording but whatever. But now I see he''s a genuine guy, who is overly excited about being in a new world. And I wouldn''t have him any other way. Strange as it is, I feel blessed to have met him. To have met everyone here. I never thought I''d think that. How things change... After the initial apologizing and reconciling, Cilas presents everyone with a fantastic supper. Apparently, me snapping out of my mental state warrants a celebration. I''m not sure how to feel about that. I mean, I''ve only known these people for a week or so and they are glad to see me like this. Aren''t they being a little too supportive? I have my suspicions that Korlin arranged everything. Regardless, I try to enjoy myself. I sit beside Aureole, and we chat the night away. Pholy and Korlin banter with Hyacinth mediating. The lord is surprisingly a youthful spirit, from what I can tell he does look young under that blindfold, but it is still unexpected. It took me a while to realize the lord was drunk, or tipsy at the very least. Alcohol seems to exist in this world, but that isn''t too surprising considering things like "love hotels" exist. Cilas drinks along with Rawlin, but Wilphrey doesn''t participate. He seems more than content to converse sober with all of us. What a wholesome man, who would have thought he''d emotionally manipulate me? Man, that sounds rough spelling it out like that. Still, I hold no grudge against him. As the night flies by, for the first time since coming to this world... For the first time in forever... I feel like I belong somewhere. Like it was fate I be here. If dying is what it took to obtain this, so be it. Thank you, witch. I''ll make sure to thank you when I find you. Even if I can''t get back my memories... I''ll still thank you. You gave me everything. ????? The next morning proceeds around midday. Everyone besides the two old workers slept in till what is this world''s noon. I''m so glad my classes don''t have a set schedule... I enter the breakfast area and place my head in my arms. The island''s counter is cool against my forehead. Cilas is cooking something, and it smells heavenly. With my head still down, slender fingers run through my bedhead. I know these hands. "Good morning," Aureole yawns and pets my head. Why? Don''t know, don''t care. It feels nice, I don''t want her to stop. "You got out the "morning" today." She giggles and lays her head down next to mine. I turn my head in her direction and find her staring directly at me. Our hair mingles together. Our faces are so close. If I lean in, we could melt together. Her eyes are tired, but joy-filled. She''s smiling at me, and I''m smiling at her. I don''t know what this feeling is, but I think I could become obsessed with it. Breaking us away from our absorption, Cilas taps our heads with food-stuffed plates. "Eat up you two," he says with a carefree smirk. We do as we are told. We chat about random things and slowly more people join in. Korlin drags Pholy into the room and places her in a seat. We all laugh and enjoy ourselves. The lord arrives and takes note of this saying something along the lines of: "Aren''t you all rowdy for it being this early?" To be honest, I wasn''t listening to him. Also, it''s the afternoon and he''s hungover so I kind of ignored him. I don''t have anything against him but, being around these three is much more engaging. I wonder if Hyacinth would join us... maybe I''ll invite her next time. "I''m glad you''re back to being you," Aureole says amidst Korlin and Pholy''s bickering. "Mm, thank you." While I wouldn''t call this being "me" I still appreciate the sentiment. It''s obvious now that people prefer me this way than trying to be someone I''m not. It''s relieving. "Remember though," she pokes me. "You can always talk to me, okay?" "I know, sorry for not doing it earlier." "As long as you know," she gleefully smiles. "And I''ll do the same, alright?" My mouth curves upwards on its own. "Of course. Anytime you want." It''s reassuring. I don''t need to bottle everything up. These people will listen to me if I have a problem. She will at least, and that''s more than enough. Of course, I can''t share everything with them, but for the fixable things... I''ll try and let her know. Classes go smoothly. I find myself paying attention at my own will and intrigue. Korlin was right, it isn''t too hard to grasp if I pay attention. I''m learning much more quickly than before, I guess Wilphrey''s methods were truly wrong after all. Cilas'' classes go just as well. In fact, history is actually more interesting than I originally thought. Maybe it''s because it''s a different world, but some of this stuff is fascinating. Correction, all of it is fascinating. For example: 687 years ago, was the beginning of the Great Giant War. In brief, the giants were a race of massive, stone-skinned people who stood the height of fully grown trees. The giants originated from the northernmost country of Stonemarsh. While it is unclear how, the giants obtained the power to halt the flow of time entirely. The giants were a race with short lifespans. So, with their newfound power, they could live for eternity. But, as a result, nothing could grow or die. The world stood stagnant, unable to continue turning. The stars halted their movements, and half of the world was shrouded in endless night. To combat the giant''s plot, countries from across the world united together. Lunalir, Mauvkin, Alsi, the entire Klephoral continent, the southern countries of Epira, etc. Few countries remained neutral and of course, some countries such as Kaarangdi and Blasphem banded with the giants. The result was a war spanning thirteen years. When the war stood at a never-ending halt, a savior from the time-freeing side stepped forward. Arius, Scholar of Everlas. Everlas is the supposed name of The Goddess of Time who watches over the flow of time itself. Arius is said to be a war orphan who singlehandedly brought an end to the war. He was a genius. He invented the Time Wheel, a device capable of altering the flow of time itself. When the wheel was put in action, the giants panicked, and in a desperate attempt to destroy the wheel, the giants ended up leaving themselves vulnerable. Now, Stonemarsh stands as a wasteland filled with the corpses of felled giants. They say the snow there is actually the ashes of their crumbling bodies. The end of the war marked a new age. Henceforth, the current year is 674 in the Aru era. Cilas went into more depth, but my attention span still has its limits. After classes finish up, Korlin drags me along to see Pholy. His crush is so obvious, but I will admit... it''s kind of cute. "Why am I coming with?" It''s his crush, I don''t want to intrude if he wants alone time to get to know her. But then again, he could be nervous. "I need you to drag me out in case she lights me on fire." Yeah, who am I kidding? He doesn''t get nervous. "Right..." I don''t walk and instead, just have him slide me down the hall. I feel a little childish, but hey, I''m supposed to do what I want, yeah? Suddenly, I am dropped and fall onto my butt. "Hyacinth, hi, how are you doing?" Korlin is overly polite. This is just my suspicion, but I think he''s been trying to get Hyacinth to be friends with him so Pholy will like him better. I guess I''ll see how this tactic plays out for him. "...Hi." She doesn''t even answer his question. Her deadpan voice expresses zero emotion, yet it still sounds faintly sweet, relaxing. I think she''s fed up with him. Annoyed at the very least. "I''ve been meaning to ask... can I call you Cinth?" The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Oh no. "Uh... sure? Why?" "So, I can just be like," he repositions himself and puts on a majestic look. "Hiya, Cinth." ........................................................... Silence. Hyacinth is dumbfounded by his suggestion. "Do you get it?" Korlin tries to justify it. "It''s a pun on how your name sounds similar to-" "Drop dead." "I''m sorry." Safe to say, he will not be calling her "Cinth." Come to think of it, her name is the same as a flower back on Earth. Does that flower still exist here? I suppose I''ll find out in time. Korlin meanders on past her, leaving me behind, but it is nice to know he does feel embarrassment. If that''s even what he''s feeling. Can never be too sure. Now alone with Hyacinth, I don''t know what to say. The last time we spoke alone was when she broke into my room and stole pages from my journal. I do wonder what she plans to do with them, and what she meant by "You and I are more alike than I thought." But this doesn''t feel like the right time to ask. "I should apologize," her tone is softspoken once again, much more relaxed than with Korlin. Am I getting special treatment or something? "For what?" I can''t think of anything she could apologize for, except barging into my room. Even if she was snooping around, I have nothing to hide in there. Besides, her snooping was fully justified, I was being unsettling. "I misjudged you." Oh? "How so?" "..." I don''t think she wants to answer. That or she is having a hard time saying it. "I thought you might be a spy here to threaten Aureole''s campaign. But it''s clear to me now that you''re not." "O-oh..." That hadn''t even crossed my mind. Of course, that''s a reasonable fear to have. I, a random guy, entering into the midst of a royal election and a candidate''s home. Suspicion is only natural. She doesn''t look like she''s done giving her thoughts. Is there more to it? "You were overwhelmed and instead of trying to understand how you felt, I cast my suspicions onto you. I apologize." "It''s alright, really. I admit I came off as a little suspicious." I present to her a smile and a quick laugh. I was overwhelmed. So overwhelmed I relapsed back into my past self. But now, I feel like I''m settling into life here. Though once I tell the lord my decision, I''m sure that''s to change. "Did you do something with your hair?" "Huh? Oh-" Man, I almost forgot I did that. My bangs are a little messed up, it isn''t that noticeable unless you look closely. "I accidentally cut some of it off." Still, she noticed that subtle of a change? How closely has she been observing me? Is she stalking me? No, certainly not. She doesn''t seem like that kind of person. Then again, I''m not the best at reading people, that''s obvious now. "Okay. See you later." Just like that, our conversation was over. I squeeze out a faint "Thank you" but I don''t think she hears it. She''s a strange one, but something about me is drawn to her. Maybe we are alike, and I just don''t realize it? Huh... I don''t know. Moving on, I catch up with Korlin who is waiting for me outside Pholy''s room. I''ve more or less memorized the layout of the mansion and where all the rooms are. "Finally," Korlin moans. "Sorry. You ready?" "Yes! I pray I don''t need your assistance." "Just don''t be stupid and say something you shouldn''t." "Easier said than done. I lose all coherent thought around her." "That''s adorable." "Quiet." Korlin knocks on the door and opens it at the same time. He is privacy''s greatest enemy. In the back of the room, by the windowsill, Pholy kneels potting plants. Despite being a gardener, she has a lack of plants in her room, only a couple here and there. "You do realize I could hear everything you were saying out there, right?" Pholy casually mentions, not turning away from her craft. "Ah..." I think, just maybe, there''s a bit of embarrassment there. "What are you doing?" Korlin enters the room and approaches her. I stay back near the door, just in case. I don''t think Pholy is unreasonable or particularly hotheaded as Aureole mentioned back in the carriage. As far as I''m concerned, she is a normal, ignitable, girl who is a victim of Korlin''s teasing. "I''m adding you both." "What do you mean?" Korlin kneels down beside her. I step closer to get a better view. Along the windowsill are five potted plants on the right, and one all the way to the left. Pholy sighs. "All of these pots represent a person in my life. I figured since you two are going to be living here from now on, I should add you both." Aw, that''s cute. The pots are short and compact. A small plant sprouts out from each of them, maybe as tall as a finger. I can''t tell from back here, but I think Korlin is smiling. "Why are these ones colored differently?" He points to two pots that have a slightly lighter hue. "Those are only for my close friends. Aure and Cinth." She flicks Korlin''s hand away. "Aw, are we not close enough?" He pouts jokingly. She groans and he immediately retreats. "I kid, I kid." She sighs and loosely smiles. "Geez..." "What about that one on the end?" He asks, referring to the lone pot in the corner. "..." She hesitates to respond. Not quite solemnly, almost as if filled with nostalgia she replies: "...That''s my mother." "Oh..." Korlin restrains himself fully, entering the version of him that helped me. "Is she...?" "No, she''s not dead. I just haven''t seen her for a long time." "Ah..." I wonder how my mom is doing right now... I resisted death so long just so she wouldn''t be sad... and I still went and died. Some son I turned out to be. ... Agh, I shouldn''t dwell on things like that, right? I mean, Canopus is the one who killed me, not myself. Canopus... Why did you really kill me? I know I wasn''t the best brother, but murdering me? We used to be buddies, just you and me against the world. I messed that up, I know. I''m sorry. Was I just that blind? I''m sorry I can''t connect with others; I don''t know how you felt. Bonds are terrifying... Pholy sighs once more. "Anyways," she turns around to face me. "I''m glad to see you''re doing better." "Thank you," it still feels weird hearing that. I feel slightly pathetic for being told that. "Now I can help keep him tame for you." "I appreciate it," she rolls with it. "Though, if he ever gets out of hand..." She ignites her palm into a pink blaze. "It''s not my fault you''re so easy to tease-" Korlin is interrupted by Pholy blowing part of her flames into his face. "Ow." Pholy giggles and then returns to potting our plants. She marks both mine and Korlin''s pots with different symbols, likely to know who is who. She finishes up and places our pots to the right of Aureole and Hyacinth''s special pots. I''m not certain, but I feel the closer you are to the middle of the window, the more she values you. If so, the hierarchy goes: Aureole and Hyacinth > Korlin and I > Cilas, Wilphrey, and Rawlin Personally, I don''t feel I''ve talked with Pholy that much, so it''s strange to me that I count as someone in her life. It''s even more strange that I''m ranked higher than the lord and butlers. Maybe we are closer than I think? It''s unfortunate. I wish I could bring myself to care about someone. Maybe then I could consider someone a "friend." Until then, this feeling will remain foreign. Regardless, I can''t stop myself from smiling. I''ve been doing it so much recently. Real, genuine smiles... So many oddities. Rawlin calls me to his study. I have a pretty good idea of what he wants to talk about. I want to talk about it too. His hungover in the past, he greets me in the same fashion as before. Rolling across bookshelves and sliding down ladders. I have to say, it looks like it could be fun. This "study" is basically a jungle gym disguised as a library. There''s not even a book in his mouth this time, I wonder if he''s just playing on the ladder. I wouldn''t blame him. Korlin enters shortly after me. With all of us present, the lord takes his seat behind the desk. There is an empty look on the lord. Not one filled with grief or pain, but a deep longing for something. From his mouth protrudes a smile, but without eyes, I can''t tell what emotion is there. He''s impossible to read. Yet, I feel like he already knows how this conversation will end. "Shall we get straight to the point? Or do you have anything to add beforehand?" He looks directly in Korlin''s direction. I still can''t tell if he can see or if he has some crazy echolocation. "What is that supposed to mean??" "Mm," ignoring Korlin''s question the lord begins. "I take it you''ve made your choice?" "I have," I respond firmly. That feels so weird to say. I''ll have to get used to it. "And? Will you join me in finding the witch?" He grins as if he doesn''t already know the answer. I steel myself. This is a statement I cannot retract. But it''s like he said before... there is no going back to my old world. This is where my life lies now. I can''t return, so if I want to know anything about that place, I''ll need to keep my memories. Stagnation has consequence in this matter, as it does in all. "I''ll do it. I''ll try and keep my memories." As I say those fateful words, my body tingles. It''s a strange feeling, but I welcome it. Rawlin smirks, looking fully satisfied with my response and himself. "I''m glad to hear it." Korlin playfully punches my shoulder. We share a look even a blind person could see as the start of a blossoming bromance. Or at least I think so, I''ve never had one before. "I''m sure Aureole will also be pleased with your decision," the lord adds on. "By the way," I decide to question the man. "Your aim is to make her the ruler, right?" "...Certainly." He''s hesitant. There is some other goal he has in mind, I''m sure. But, as far as I''m concerned, that''s alright. He''s given me a place to stay and eat. What are a few lies next to that? "Well, then I''ll do whatever I can to help her. I owe her a lot; this will be part of my recompense." The lord''s grin widens, something I said made him very excited. "Driven, are we? I''m sure you understand your place though, correct? You are a Witch Spawn, your meddling in her political affairs could damage her reputation." "Err," I hadn''t thought of that. "Don''t lose face. As long as you remain out of the spotlight, there are many ways you can be of assistance to her. Besides, she has emotionally opened up to you, has she not? I''m sure when she eventually loses heart again, you can be there to pick up the pieces." How does he know about our heart-to-hearts? Has she lost heart before? She did tell me this lifestyle was draining... The way he said it though, he sounds like he doesn''t have faith in her at all. Like he knows she''ll crumble under the pressure. "I''ll do what I can. I''ll help her take the throne and keep my memories while I''m at it." "Good," he drums on the desk and rises to his feet. "Well then, when I find any information, I''ll let you know. In the meantime, get comfortable. There is much you still don''t know, I''m sure. Continue your classes with Wilphrey and Cilas. Take time to learn proper slang and etiquette, maybe study up on Lunalir''s government... I''m sure in the future it will do you good, considering this path you''re heading down." "I will," I eagerly agree. "Do you want help reading through these books? There''s a lot of them..." "No. That''s quite alright. Besides, you can hardly read as it is." "Fair enough," we share a short-lived chuckle. "I take it you will join us?" Rawlin speaks to Korlin directly. I almost forgot he was there. He always gets quiet around the lord. "Absolutely! I want to help out however I can!" He immediately enters the conversation with no friction. "Good-" "On one condition!" His shoe pounds the wooden floor. His dramatic display silences the room. "...That being what, exactly?" I have a guess... "Teach me magic," he snaps his fingers, pulling off another majestic look on his face. It feels like he has practiced that exact line and pose many times. Knowing him, he probably did. Rawlin humors him with a pathetic laugh. "Very well, I''ll ask Wilphrey to make room in his schedule for lessons on blessings." "REALLY?!" Korlin is overjoyed. I brace myself for the inevitable shaking I''m about to receive. As if on cue, he starts to shake me. "Did you hear that, Sirius?! I''m going to learn magic!" "Ya-yay," I hardly manage to squeeze it out. I don''t get motion sickness or anything, but this guy''s rattling could stir up anyone''s stomach. "Oh, I almost forgot." The lord takes two tied bags out from the inside of his shirt. He walks up and dangles them in front of us. "I don''t want you two thinking I''m a bad employer." Dropping a tiny bag in each of our palms, we both open them at the same time. Inside is a mix of brightly colored gems. Nem. "Money!" Korlin jumps up and down, I step back to not be shaken again. Counting the gems, it appears my first paycheck is 225 nem. Two purples, two reds, and a blue. Damn. That''s roughly half of my medical bill when my arm was mangled. Come to think of it, medical treatment likely isn''t a major issue in this world. I take it the magic the man used on me in the clinic was a blessing. In that case, as long as you know a healing blessing, you have your own free healthcare. Of course, I don''t know the extent of healing blessings, maybe that was the only one. I don''t know if they can cure diseases or not. Either way, the medical business in this world probably isn''t very profitable. Unless not everyone can use blessings, in which case I hope Korlin is able to. Otherwise, he might do something rash, and I won''t know how to deal with it. Moving on from the medical industry, counting this with my previously attained nem... I now have 427 nem to my name. Is that a lot? No idea. But what I do know is that this is more money than I ever had on Earth. Being employed is nice, huh? I really should have done more with my life... I express my gratitude with a "Thank you." "Don''t mention it, you work under me now." Feels weird to hear... "Alright, I''ll see you later." I start to make my leave with Korlin trailing close behind, skipping like the dork he is. "Just remember," a step before the doorframe, the lord stops me in my tracks. "While your end goal may be to regain your memories and make Aureole the ruler, don''t think your desires override my own." "..." His words are haunting. "I will stop at nothing to fulfill my wish. My life has led me down this path and I will stop at nothing to see it through." His resolve is clear. He pauses, gathering his thoughts into a final statement. "We will track her down, and with my own two hands... I will kill the witch." ????? I decide to clean up my room. Cilas was kind enough to lay more new clothes out for me. I have a whole closet full now, my amputated hoodie is settled in the back. I don''t want to wear it anymore. I''ve worn it long enough. Besides if Gary, the man, ever needs more wool, I should know where to find it. I wonder how he''s doing... Next time I''m in the capital I''ll make sure to drop by. I''m not sure what to do about the mirror. Why did I draw a smiley face?! I did have one on the mirror at my mom''s house, but that was tiny and off to the side. This one is smack-dab in the middle of the mirror and can fit my whole head in it. Why do I always do things I regret? Well, I have a free smile practice station... I guess. Man, I hope no one ever goes in there. I''ll look insane. Rummaging through my desk, I find my watch. I stuffed it in there after Hyacinth left my room, I didn''t want to see it anymore. Taking a closer look at the watch, it''s beautifully designed. If Timekeeper made this, he needs to make crafting watches his new hobby. The chiseled second and hour hands tick hauntingly by. I call it an hour hand, but it''s more of a "rough judgment" of what part of the day it is. Right now, it sits comfortably between the blooming and wilting time of day. Afternoon, basically. It''s not that complicated... but it''s taking a while for me to get used to it. So much to learn... I turn the watch around and stare at the timer. 22222883 seconds remain. Every time I look at the countdown, dread takes hold of my heart. If I don''t find the witch in time, I''ll lose my memories for good. What will I be like if that happens? I don''t want to think of it. It just means I can''t mess anything up. I need to do my part when it comes. No pressure, me. In a fleeting moment, I decide to keep the watch on me. If I keep it stuffed away, I might lose sight of what I''m trying to do. I need a reminder of what my purpose is. What I''ve decided to do with my life. So, from here on out, it shall stay with me. In my pocket. ...Maybe I need to keep it more secure. Well, now I have something to do. I run around until I find a very long string. It''s brown and slightly ragged, but I think it will do. I tie the string around both the side buttons, as they do nothing. Unless I''m missing something, I''m fairly sure those buttons are useless. If I ever see Timekeeper again, I''ll ask him what they''re for. Snuggly fit, I swing the watch around in a circle with the string. Besides feeling stupid, it works, and it doesn''t come undone. So, I put the watch back in my pocket and wrap the other side of the string around my wrist. Now, if it slips out of my pocket, it will stay attached to my wrist. Perfectly secure. Thankfully, the string is very long so I can use the full extent of my wingspan without the watch popping out of my pants. I start heading back up to my room, but I''m stopped in my tracks. Distant coughing. Where have I heard this before? I follow the sound of someone hacking. It sounds painful. I''m led to a cracked open door, which from my accumulated mansion knowledge, is Aureole''s room. That''s right... back in the wagon, she was coughing. It sounded just like this. She brushed it off as a simple cough, but it has to be more than that. I don''t know if this is the right move, but I knock on the door. She goes quiet. "Are you alright?" I lean my head against the doorframe, and despite my curiosity, I don''t peek in. She coughs a couple more times and then responds meekly. "You can come in." I feel silly. I obey and sneak into the room. She sits on the floor, leaning against her bedframe. The desk in her room is piled with papers, stray ones are scattered across the room. My footsteps are quiet, so I''m not sure if she''s noticed my entrance. A weak cough escapes her throat, right into her sleeve. A bloodstain. It''s only a tiny amount but drops of blood stain her sleeve. She really is sick. Noticing my presence, she swiftly hides the red-colored arm behind her. I should probably lighten her sullied mood. "Just happens sometimes, my ass." She grumbles and laughs at the same time. "I may have lied a teensy bit." "So, what is it?" I sit down beside her; she gives up trying to hide her arm. We told each other we''d talk if something is troubling us. This is one of those moments, right? "I don''t know much about diseases in this world." "I don''t know what it is..." melancholy comes forth. "Ever since I was a child... I get these coughing fits. And sometimes..." her face sours. "What happens?" "I have these... episodes." "Episodes? Like depressive ones?" "No, more... angry. I get these outbursts of anger and start to lash out. I say things I shouldn''t, I do things I''m not supposed to..." her hands tremble like she''s about to cry. Her head hangs low, eyes shut to suppress emotions. "..." I can''t think of words to say. All I can do is place my hands onto hers. She seems to relax a little bit. "Even if I do become queen... I don''t know if I can stop those outbursts from happening. It''s... frightening." "Are there any triggers that cause them? Any signs beforehand?" "No... one moment I''m me and then the next..." She lifts her head and takes in a deep breath. "Sorry, I''m not easy to work with." "That''s okay. I''m not either." We share a giggle. "Is it alright if we stop for now? I don''t like talking about it." I feel kind of bad. She tried so hard to help me, and did, but I can''t do much for her. Just another reason I need to make her queen. I need to give her something. "Mm." "Seriously though, don''t worry about it. I''m alright. They only last for a couple of seconds anyway," she attempts to be smug. "Aren''t you tough?" I return her smugness with my own. We glare at each then break into a laugh. I may just be imagining it, or do we get along fantastically? We chat for a while longer. She asks about the string on my wrist, and I show her what I concocted. She tells me she''s impressed, but it doesn''t sound reassuring. We come to the conclusion I should hide the string. So, I redo it so that the string runs under my clothes and then connects to my wrist. Now it is hidden, and even more secure. Teamwork, baby. "So, have you talked with Rawlin?" "Mm, I decided to join him in finding the witch." "Finding the witch?!" Oh right... she didn''t know what he was doing. "Ha... yeah, apparently the lord needed witch spawn so he could have help hunting down the witch." "Oh... why?" "If he kills the witch and has you take credit for it, you''ll be guaranteed to win the election." "Oh..." she looks somewhat disappointed. "And your memories?" She promptly changes the subject away from her again. She must really not like this "royal" lifestyle. That, or she doesn''t like to talk about herself. I can understand that. "He says if we find the witch, I can keep my memories." "That''s great!" She seems genuinely happy for me. Huh... "I guess so..." "Hm..." suspicion casts over her. "Do you want to keep your memories?" How many times have I been asked that? I do want to. I will. "I do." "Didn''t you say you hated your past life? Why do you want to?" "That... I don''t know." "Hmm." We chat a little longer about more random topics, mostly including Korlin and Pholy. Yes, we gossip about them. "Well," she sighs. "I should probably go back to studying." "Boo," I comment. "I need to do the same." "Good luck to you, sir." "Good luck to you as well, madam." She giggles cutely and I make my leave. ????? Life is strange. Wild. A little over a week ago, I was wasting away in a hospital bed. Now, I''m living in a mansion with a bunch of weirdos. I am included in that list, obviously. It''s hard to grasp when I really think about it. In such a short timeframe my life took a complete turn. I mean, I did literally die. Nightmares of that moment still plague me when I sleep, but other than those, the obvious trauma seems to have subsided. I''ve met so many people. So many good people who are kind to me. I can''t thank them enough for giving me a chance, and for helping me change myself. Of course, not everyone I''ve met has been kind. The people of the city, shouting at me for simply being human... To be fair, the people of Mirgaia are rightly fearful of us. I''ve noticed most inhabitants of this world very rarely use the term "human." It''s likely not a word they are taught. Mostly, it is only fellow humans who call other humans "human." The members of the house have been slowly strafing away from using "Witch Spawn." It never bothered me too badly, but it is still appreciated. Though, they still slip up every now and again. Namely, Pholy, but I think she''s just messing with Korlin and me. But through all the kindness, one act of unkindness stands above all. That man... That man with the crimson eyes... I still don''t know what that was about. At that moment, all I felt was unrelenting fear. I don''t feel terrified looking back on the encounter, strange enough. It''s like his presence in person is what scares me. I remember he told me... that I don''t belong here. Maybe he''s right. Like he said, I died for a reason. But, even if that''s true... The witch gave me a second chance. A chance to actually live a life. I can''t waste this one. If not for mine, then for the witch''s sake. Is the witch really as evil as people say? She seemed so sweet to me... Is it really okay to kill her? I guess we''ll cross that bridge when we get there. ...A new world, huh? So many new concepts and cultures. So many things I have to learn. I''m not on Earth anymore. My parents aren''t here. People from school aren''t here. This is a fresh start. I don''t have to hide behind that facade anymore. Here, I can try and be my own person. While I''m not fully sure how yet... I''ll try to become me. Maybe getting my memories back will help with that. In the past, I couldn''t make a single decision for myself. Mindlessly doing whatever people wanted of me, without a single thought of what I wanted myself. Because I didn''t know what I wanted. But now... I decided something for the first time in my life. I made a choice and one that I can be proud of. I know what I want now. No matter what it takes, I''ll save my memories. I''m a hostage to my own indecisiveness. I can''t promise I''ll make the right calls; I don''t know if my goal is even reachable, but even so... With enough luck and effort, I might just be able to pull through. Choices matter. Without them, we wither and break. We stay stagnant and resist change. Change can be hard. Terrifyingly so. But staying the same for too long is even scarier. I waited and waited for my life to change without ever trying to make it myself. I was scared. I still am. But they showed me... that''s alright. Because I did change. Because I broke free from my bonds, I have people I can talk to. I have people who want to listen. Who want to help me. For the first time in my life, I can say I made a change. And I''ll continue to make them. They might not all turn out as good as this change did, but at least I can say I tried. I have a destination. That''s more than my past self can say. I made my decision. May time be on my side... 22222498 seconds remain. -End- Chapter 21: Magic, Maps, and Memories "The cold makes us fragile. It freezes our body and numbs the mind. Blinding us from the horizon, we are left buried in the snow. The world won''t hear our muffled cries. We must use our brittle bones to trudge on. For it is only cold when you stand still." - Laurent, Alsi''s Puppet ~~~~~ "Great goddess of water, your radiant beauty sweeping like a tide, pull out from under and spew out which will rise. Imprison and conceal with a wave of thy contorting blood... Blessing of Esflowna: Sea of Chains!" The incantation produced from the lips of the aged gentleman, Wilphrey, summons a pool of water underneath his target: Korlin. Both fear and excitement radiate off of the boy with honey-hued eyes. Escaping the pool are four tentacles made of nothing but pure, clear water. The arms spiral and latch themselves onto the boy''s limbs. With an aggressive force, the tentacles buckle the boy''s knees and pin him to the floor of the courtyard. Grass sits still a moment, before... "That was amazing! Oh my gosh!! Can you do it again?!" Korlin gleams with the happiness of a child. Though he''s experienced this scenario fifteen times now, he still beams with the same excitement. "You wish for me to do it again before you have even been released?" "Absolutely." "You are a strange one, indeed..." With a wave of his hand, Wilphrey disperses the water, hydrating the checkered grass below. Korlin, now soaking wet, shakes his hair and squeezes the water out from his new garments. Before, he wore a set of painfully cliche adventure gear, now, he wears one with a much higher acceptance rate. "Hey, Wilphrey?" "Yes?" "Experiencing some of your blessings first-hand is great and all, but when do you think I can actually learn some of my own?" Wilphrey draws a hefty sigh. "Are you quite sure you wish for me to be your teacher?" "Of course! Who else would I want? You''re already teaching me reading and writing." "Yes, but those are easy to teach. Blessings are a whole different beast; I fear I''m not the best suited with them." "Are you not a mage?" "Mage? Certainly not, I am much more adept with swordplay." "Swordplay?! Really?!" Korlin''s eyes light up as if a firework exploded within them. "You don''t carry a sword though." "I conjure my blade with a blessing. I haven''t needed to use it for quite some time, but if you insist, I will demonstrate. Observe," Wilphrey clears his throat. "Draw from the basin of your flowing flesh, o goddess, morph thy being into my steel. Blessing of Esflowna: Blade of Rill!" Out of the old man''s palm flows a pole of water. The liquid sculpts itself into the shape of an elegant sword. All in a moment, the water freezes over into a blade of pure ice. Wilphrey grips the chiseled handle with his gloved hand and swings the sword. "See? I am much further skilled in the art of swords. Not that it matters much anymore... my days of youth have abandoned me." Korlin, completely ignoring that last statement, awes at the conceived blade of ice. "That might be the coolest thing I''ve ever seen. Sirius! Did you see that?!" "I saw it." Just across the courtyard sits Sirius. He rests on the edge of a flowerbed, jotting down tidbits of his memories in his journal. His amber eyes have been darting back and forth between his notes and the magic lesson Korlin dragged him out to. With a shallow breath, Sirius closes his journal and places it on the inside of his new dark jacket. "I didn''t take you for the sword type." Wilphrey grins, likely reminiscing about old times. "Mm, it was my first love. Though it took a while to achieve this blade." "What do you mean?" "Blade of Rill is an advanced-level blessing, meaning I had to train my compatibility before I could conjure this frost." "Can you control the temperature of the water you make?" "Ah, yes, it is adjustable. If I wish I could boil this back into hot water." "Oh... neat." "Let me see that real quick!" Korlin shoots up and tries to grab Wilphrey''s ice sword. The old man responds by casting a pair of tentacles from the ground, pinning the boy down. "Aw, man... wait! You didn''t use the incantation; how did you do this?!" "I''ve explained this before..." Wilphrey sighs and slicks back his white, man-bunned hair. "The incantation is merely to give me the ability to cast the blessing. Since I spoke it aloud, with my current ability, I can cast Sea of Chains for about half a day before having to restate." "Wait, so if you say another incantation, it doesn''t cancel out the previous blessing? They stack??" "I am wielding my blade right now, no?" "That''s so cool..." Korlin looks as if he is about to pass out. "Please teach me an incantation!" Wilphrey sighs once more. "Very well... I will see if you are compatible with Blessings of Esflowna." "Compatible?" "...Mm, each person is determined at birth which field of magic they are compatible with. I, for example, am compatible with Esflowna''s blessings, or water, as you may say." "So, I can only learn one type of magic?!" "Yes, considering you are compatible with any field." Korlin sulks but swiftly regains himself. "Understood. I will become the greatest mage of my field." "Right... Give me a moment, I will go grab the compatibility reader." With that, Wilphrey steps away into the massive manor. Korlin is giggling to himself. "You ready?" Sirius asks, almost laughing to himself. "I don''t know! I''m scared. What if I get something lame like defensive magic?" Sirius laughs to himself. Since the moment Korlin first witnessed magic back at the capital, he has been adamantly yearning to learn some. Now, that moment is finally within reach. Sirius feels a brief sense of pride in his companion. His vision grazing past a second-floor window, Sirius spots a feminine figure walking past. It''s Aureole. Her teal hair sways as she steps, it''s tied up in a ponytail. By chance, she glances out the window and spots Sirius. She offers a wave and a wide smile. The boy returns with the same. Sirius and Aureole have been having regular chats around breakfast and evening. Their bond has been growing closer by the day. The same goes for all the house members. However, Sirius still feels it odd being around them. He''s also fairly awkward around them. "Wilphrey is back!" Korlin slaps Sirius across the cheek by accident. "Sorry." "Are you ready?" The man brushes stray dust from his ornate black suit. "Ahhh, Sirius, you go first!" "Oh, sure," Sirius wasn''t expecting to find out his compatibility anytime soon. Nor did he think about learning magic for himself. He wants Korlin to have his own thing. But if he insists... "Here we go then," Wilphrey stretches his arm out in front of Sirius'' face. A new ring is placed on Wilphrey''s ring-bearing hand, likely the compatibility reader. A faint violet glow emits from the ring and the man''s fingertips. Korlin is sweating for some reason. After only a few seconds, the light dims and Wilphrey drops his arm to look at the ring. His narrow eyes widen. His thick eyebrows soar to heights not seen before. "My..." "What is it?" "I was not expecting such a rare one." "Rare? What did I get?" "...Shadow." "Shadow? What does that mean?" "Apologies, I have no idea. With all my years, I have never been acquainted with one holding shadow compatibility." "..." -What is that supposed to mean?? Korlin is dumbfounded. "That sounds awesome!" He shakes a contemplating Sirius vigorously. "Alright, do me next!" "Of course," Wilphrey fiddles with the ring a moment before enacting the same ritual he did with Sirius. The violet glow vanishes and Wilphrey stares down at the ring. Korlin is trembling with anticipation. "What did I get?!" An enigmatic look spreads across the man''s face. "Korlin, you..." "SIRIUS! KORLIN!" A yell erupts throughout the courtyard, cutting off Wilphrey''s dialogue. It''s the lord. Rawlin. Looking towards the front entrance, the blindfolded man with a tiny top hat stands in the doorframe. "I have a lead. Come quick!" The boys look at each other and then promptly rush over to the door. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Sorry, Wilphrey! Tell me later!" Korlin shouts, waving at the man. The boy doesn''t seem displeased with not knowing his compatibility. "Mm..." Wilphrey stands frozen in place. His posture droops as if saddened. "I wish you both luck." ... -It''s been a week since I decided to get my memories. Korlin and I have continued to learn language and history. And I must say... we''re developing quite nicely. Rawlin hasn''t mentioned any progress in a way to find the witch. Though, I suppose if it was that easy, he would have found her already... Not to mention he has his duty as lord and making Aureole the next ruler of Lunalir. Those are arguably much more important duties to take care of, I mean, want to make Aureole queen too. But still... I''m on a time limit here. The two boys speedwalk through the foyer and up the massive grand staircase. The lord has already disappeared around the corner, gunning for his study. "I''m surprised you didn''t stick around to hear what yours was." "Well, this is way more important to me." Sirius smiles at the statement. "Besides, it''ll just build my anticipation." "What if that turns out badly? What if you get defensive magic?" "Ehhh, I don''t want to think about that." Sirius chuckles. The entire time he''s known Korlin, the boy has been overly enthusiastic about being in a new world. While he avidly tends to his desires, the boy is also full of heart. Navigating the maze that is the manor''s halls is child''s play now. After a week of walking them, their structure is imprinted in both their minds. Korlin even made a map of them. The two arrive at the door to Rawlin''s study. The room is usually off-limits, no one is allowed to enter except the lord himself. Not even Cilas, the butler, can enter to clean. Sirius knocks twice and opens the door before Rawlin can respond. Stepping into the marvelous, circular room, the bookshelves span to the ceiling. Rows upon rows of shelves line the room, creating their own mini labyrinth. Rawlin stands at his desk in the middle of the room, spreading out an enormous sheet of paper. Getting closer, the paper is actually a map. A world map. The two have seen the map of the world once before in Alzir''s observatory. But that one was spherical and had minimal details. This one on the other hand... is breathtaking. Many notable landmarks are dotted across the world, such as a massive vortex, strangely shaped isles, and the massive ice continent, Aeonice. "How much do both of you know about this world?" The lord begins, his blindfolded vision is fixated on the map. "Just basic things, and what we''ve been taught in our classes." "Look here," the lord places his finger on a country to the bottom left. "That''s where we are, right?" "Correct, this is Lunalir." The map details multiple settlements and landmarks across the country, one being the capital, Auretta. To Sirius'' surprise, the country is very mountainous. "Situated on the Klephoral continent, we are the second largest country in the world. With the help of the late king, Lunalir grew into the second most flourishing trading partner in all of Mirgaia." "Is this country just second in everything?" "We''re fourth in population." "..." "As a massive trade, we rely on other countries to supply us with goods. One such country is here," the lord''s finger drifts down. "Alsi." "Alsi..." "Neighboring Lunalir to the south, naturally, Alsi is a very important partner to us." "Okay... what are you getting at?" "For some time now, Alsi''s goods have been cut off. Or rather, all communication with them has halted." "..." "The inhabitants of Alsi, the snowsquallers, have always been reliable. They mainly supply us and many other countries with herbs commonly used in medicines and foods. Without them, the whole market is thrown off balance." "I remember hearing something about that back in Auretta..." "I''m sure." "So, why are you telling us this? What do we have to do with it?" A devious smile spreads across his face. "I''m glad you asked. As you can see, Alsi is the southernmost country and as such is a snowy region. Mixed with the mountains and weather consisting of constant blizzards, no one dares step foot in the territory. Commonly, only snowsquallers themselves travel back and forth to deliver and receive goods." "...Are you telling us to..." "I am." "Seriously?!" Korlin practically jumps with joy. "We''re going there?!" "But why us?" Sirius asks. Rawlin smirks. "Give me a moment," Rawlin rushes off excitedly and climbs up several prongs of a ladder. He slides his hand over spines of books, searching for a certain one. Korlin is bouncing up and down repeatedly. Sirius places his hands on the boy''s shoulder to settle him. "Settle down, boy..." "Aha!" The lord grabs a book and jumps off the ladder, landing on top of a bookshelf. Jumping down once again, the lord spreads the tomb over the map. -I still can''t read this... While there are few recognizable words, most of the text is foreign. "While it is merely a rumor, this states that within Alsi... there is a map." "A map?" "A map to the witch." "..." Sirius is speechless, Korlin is as well. The lord grins, failing to conceal his excitement. "A map to the witch? The witch of death?" A tinge of determination washes over Sirius. This is it. "Yes, if this rumor is true, we are leaps closer to restoring your memories and finding the witch." "...That''s great. But wait, even if it is true, how are we meant to find it? We would have to search an entire country." "Ever the pessimist, aren''t you? Well, lucky for us, this says that the map was entrusted to the old king of Alsi long ago. Andddd it just so happens, that is precisely where we are heading." "Seriously?! That''s amazing!" "Quite. While officially we will be there to discuss trade, our primary objective will be to acquire the map. Understood?" "Yes, sir!" Korlin salutes while heavily vibrating. Sirius nods his head in agreement. "I don''t know what to say." "No need to say a word. You depart tomorrow morning, so get plenty of rest tonight." "We will. Thank you." The lord nods and sends the boys out of the room. ????? The rest of the day proceeds as normal. The only oddity being that Wilphrey decided to take his leave for the night. So, Korlin doesn''t get to learn his compatibility. With classes off for the day, Sirius thinks it best to try and work. He''s been brought into this house out of kindness, he should at least try and repay it. Gathering cleaning supplies, Sirius makes his way into multiple rooms. All of which are spotless. -I''m supposed to be helping around the mansion, but... Cilas is a monster. He cleans EVERYTHING. Finding the man, Sirius confronts him. Cilas, a man with an extravagant mustache, is currently upside down dusting a ceiling light. He looks like a spider that keeled over on its back. "Hey, can I... help with anything?" "That won''t be necessary." Cilas proceeds to clean vigorously. He''s an old man! What kind of gremlin is he?? "A-alright..." Sirius leaves the man to his work. -Then again, I am still being paid regardless. So, win-win if he really likes cleaning that much. As the great philosopher, Pholy, once spoke: "Get paid now, bitch later." I think I can live by that. With no work and no class, Sirius collapses at his desk. A claw in hand, he begins to study words in his journal. -For the past week, Korin has been taking me out with him to magic lessons with Wilphrey. While it mostly consists of Wilphrey demonstrating water magic, there have also been some very interesting things I''ve picked up. For example, when a blessing is cast, it actually morphs the nearby particles into the magic of choice. Obviously, Wilphrey doesn''t know what particles are, as he described them as "nearby air." Regardless, it seems the Law of Conservation of Mass applies to this world as well. This sent me down a little rabbit hole as I started asking him about other processes. I''ve confirmed that all of Newton''s Laws of Motion exist. Though, to no one''s surprise, Wilphrey had no idea who Issac Newton was or any idea of what I was rambling about. I don''t blame him; I hate that guy... physics class sucked. Also, some things Wilphrey said implied String Theory is real... which... I don''t want to think of. I did a project on it back in high school before I died and... damn. I should ask Alzir about this stuff next time... Moving on from magic and physics... he studies Lunalir''s language, which has become increasingly easier for him. His arm shuffling from left to right as he jots down notes, the tethered stopwatch slips from his sleeve. "I need to tape this thing down..." Scrambling around the table and nearby shelves, he stumbles upon a thick, rubbery band tied around two books. Unlatching it from the books, he tests the band''s stretch, and it seems suitable. Pulling back his sleeve with his teeth, he tucks the watch in place and wraps the band around it. -What the hell is tape... While the word resonates on his tongue, an image of the item fails to render. Acting as more protection and a strain, the black band holds the watch firmly in place. The only issue is he needs to loosen it to check the timer and time of day. 21623751 seconds remain. -The number is considerably lower than before. How many days are left? According to Alzir, days are slightly shorter here than on Earth. I haven''t been able to notice, but still knowing that fact messes with me. Sirius sighs and picks up the claw once more. knock knock Immediately following the sound, without any chance to respond, the door to his room bursts open. "Hey!" Korlin laughs in a panicked manner. "Sirius, buddy ol pal, how''s it going? You doing well? Good, good. That''s great. What are you up to? Can I hide out here- I mean, join you?" "...What did you do?" "Ahahaha...." "KORLIN! GET BACK HERE!" Pholy''s yell echoes through the entire manor. Korlin stiffens straighter than a board. "Ha... I''m going to hide under your bed if that''s alright with you. Cool? Cool." Korlin slowly scrambles under the bed, a tragic expression emanating pure fear. With Korlin out of sight, the crackle of flames enters earshot. Pholy appears in the doorway, the ends of her golden hair, her eyelashes, and her fists are lit ablaze with pink flames. "Where is he?" She glares her glowing eyes into Sirius''. This has more or less become a daily routine. Korlin does something stupid, and Pholy tries to burn him. Though Sirius suspects they both secretly enjoy it. Sirius nods his head in the direction of his bed, ousting his human companion. -Sorry, Korlin. I don''t want to be burned. He thinks that, but Pholy and Sirius have a mutual understanding. Pholy likely wouldn''t light Sirius on fire, they both equally like to mess with Korlin. Pholy fixates on the bed and walks to the foot of it. She is hardly taller than the raised bed frame. "Would you mind explaining what that was?" Korlin doesn''t respond. "Ha, do I need to smoke you out from under there?" Pholy smiles a diabolical smile, her voice reflecting as such. Carefully, out from the other side of the bed, Korlin crawls out. He methodically shifts towards the doorway, but, unfortunately for him, is immediately caught by Pholy''s side-eye. "I''m sorry." Pholy''s fist erupts into a larger flame, and Korlin barrels out of the room. "I''M SORRY!" Pholy chases after him, and after a couple of seconds... "AHHHHHHHHHH!" ... -Sorry, Korlin. Down in the kitchen... "Seriously, what is this?" Pholy is scolding Korlin over the miserable failure of cooking he attempted. He almost burned down the kitchen, scorch marks cover the stoves and nearby surfaces. There is also a scorch mark on Korlin''s face, in the shape of a hand. "I can''t cook." "I can tell." "I''ll clean it up..." Korlin drags his feet to gather cleaning supplies. "I''ll help too," Pholy sighs. This, naturally, lifts Korlin''s spirits. With the necessary supplies, the two knock out the cleaning in no time. When reaching for the charred monstrosity he created, Korlin''s attempt at food gurgles at him. "What the hell..." Korlin hesitantly pours water over it and then dumps it in the trash. "What does hell mean?" Pholy asks, washing her hands. "Oh. Well, technically it''s a religious... afterlife place," he responds, washing his hands beside her. "Afterlife...?" The concept must be foreign. "Are you religious?" "Nope. I just say it more as a swear." "Hmm." "Do you guys have swears here? Do you know what shit means?" "...You look like shit. You smell like shit. You''re a piece of shit. Your hair is a pile of shit. You''re full of shit-" "I get it..." "You look like shit." "You already said that... What about bitch?" "You''re a bitch." "Ass." "You''re an ass-wipe." "Fuck." "Fuck you." "Are you offering?" "Would you like me to go get some toys?" "Touch¨¦... You own toys???" "Get out of here." "Yes, ma''am." Leaving the room, Korlin immediately rushes to his room to practice curse words in Lunalir''s language. ????? Closing his journal, Sirius stretches and removes himself from his room. The commotion of Korlin and Pholy seems to have settled, so Sirius goes to check on his companion. knock knock Sirius bursts into the room, mimicking Korlin''s previous actions. On the boy''s desk is his journal and a claw. But the boy does not reside at his desk, he stands in the middle of his room, wielding a wooden, makeshift staff. "YAAAaaaahh..." Noticing Sirius'' presence, the two share an awkward twenty seconds of silence. "Should I ask?" "I''m practicing." Korlin embodies embarrassment and shrinks. "When I become the greatest magician, this world has ever seen, I will thank myself for the practice I put in today." "Are you not just swinging around a stick?" "Shush," Korlin walks over and bonks Sirius on the head with the staff. "Why even have a staff? You don''t need one to use blessings." Korlin draws a disappointed sigh. "Tsk tsk, Sirius, my naive pupil... magic is about looking cool, not efficiency." They share a chuckle and Korlin sets the staff against the wall. "So, what''s up?" "Just checking on how your prep is going." "I''m all packed!" Korlin shuffles over and leans close to Sirius'' ear. "I even packed a secret weapon." After sharing, Korlin giddily jumps on his bed. "You seem excited," Sirius states. Watching Korlin''s enthusiasm is like seeing a child''s. Not that it''s a bad thing, but it comes off slightly comical for someone his age. "We''re going to go on an adventure! Why would I not be excited?!" The grin on his face says it all. "I''ve always wanted to go on one..." "Why didn''t you? Back on Earth, I mean." "Hmm? You''re one to talk," he teases. "Mmm," Sirius groans. "I''m just messing," Korlin sits up. My life before this was... restricting." The grin vanishes. "Or... maybe I restricted myself... Either way, I couldn''t possibly go on an adventure. I could hardly bring myself to leave the house..." Korlin jumps into a sitting position. "But now! Now, I am free! I''ll have an adventure that will put all others to shame!" -Korlin... what kind of life did you lead? What were you like? "That''s the spirit." "Yes! You need to get in the spirit too! Our journey to get our memories back starts here!" "I''ll try, it''s just hard for me to get amped up. Besides, if what the lord says is true, it might be dangerous there. I need to try and stay calm and ready." "Mmmmm, logically you''re probably right... but that is a boring way to live. This is a new world! Nothing matters here! Let loose a little." "I''ll try." Korlin nods in approval. Turning his head, he looks through the window and into the evening sky. A melancholic smile creeps into his expression. "I hope this dream never ends..." "..." "Ah, I''m going to hit the hay early tonight. You know, to get all rested for our big day tomorrow." "Alright..." Sirius silently makes his way to the door. "Good night." Korlin offers a gleeful wave until the door closes on his room and his facade. Sirius heads back to his room, he should probably follow Korlin''s example. -I''ve grown pretty accustomed to life here at the mansion. Going on an "adventure" will be a strange change of pace... But that''s what I wanted. That''s what I want. Change. In whatever form it presents itself in... I should welcome it. Our journey starts tomorrow. This may just be the first step... but I will keep my memories. I won''t forget you, me. Chapter 22: Through the Connicus Mountains The darkness clouding his vision lifts and the world unfolds before him. Sirius slinks out of bed and opens the floodgates to the morning light. The sun peeks over the distant mountains, marking the beginning of a new day. Still half-asleep, he packs the bag he forgot to do the night before. Whether it was in anticipation for today or the result of underlying exhaustion, he fell asleep very early last night. With his clothes on and bag packed, he drags his feet down the halls. Entering the foyer, Aureole and Rawlin are already chatting at the bottom of the steps. To be more accurate, Rawlin is talking to Aureole who is sleeping while standing up. It is rather early... "This will likely be a very pivotal moment for your future. Remember your studies and grow relations with the squallers. If all goes well..." Rawlin is cut off by the sight of Sirius bumming down the steps. "Ah, good morning my partner. I take it you''re eager to get going?" "...Sure," Sirius'' yawn is louder than his speech. "Good..." Aureole begins, propping up her head with her hand. "...Morning," Sirius finishes, stopping beside her and setting down his things. Before he can react, Aureole''s head collapses onto his shoulder. She wears her hair down which is a rare sight to see. Her dress is light and soft. She smells like flowers. Her mind drifts and her breaths grow heavier. A faint patch of drool stains Sirius'' sleeve. -Cute... The sight lures the boy into a sense of security. His own mind begins to drift, and his head falls on top of hers. Their consciouses mingle and they both almost fall into a fleeting slumber. The lord and everyone else do not exist. It is only them. Their breaths collide, and both their bodies rise and fall in synch. Their quiet melody sings and spreads throughout the newborn dawn. But it is rudely interrupted. cough A sudden hack expels from Aureole''s throat. Her head springs upward, making Sirius bite his tongue. Both of them are immediately deprived of drowsiness. "Sorry," she looks severely disappointed in herself. "It''s alright, are you okay?" He ignores the sharp pain in his mouth. Rawlin is leaning against the railing, fiddling with something unseen. Aureole nods sadly. "Is your tongue alright? Let me see." "It''s fine, it''s fine-" "Good morninggg everyone!!!" Korlin slides down the curved railing opposite of Rawlin and lands flawlessly. He is wearing much thicker and covering garbs, he really did prepare for the snow. "Morning," Sirius and Aureole respond in tandem. "Are you ready for the adventure of a lifetime!?" the boy is posing on the bottom step. Sirius gives a measly thumbs up. Aureole pumps her fist a bit. Not very enthusiastic. Unlike Korlin, whose face radiates a brimming excitement. But among that face lies a secret. And Sirius picks up on it. "Did you sleep last night?" "Huh? Of course, though it was pretty hard with how excited I was..." Underneath Korlin''s eyes are dark circles. His eyelids are crinkled with sleep depravity. Sirius knows it all too well. "Ok..." "You''re so loud..." Pholy stumbles down the steps, her golden hair in tangles. A bag is strapped over her slender figure. Korlin''s tired eyes widen. "Seems we''re all gathered," the lord stands fully up. "Wait!" Korlin pleads to the lord. "Is she coming?! Are you coming?!" "I''m reconsidering," Pholy glares. "Pholy will be joining you three on the carriage ride and mission. As she is an Ember, she will be an asset to traversing the snow." Korlin''s mouth cannot possibly grow any larger. Pholy sinks in place. "He said he''ll cut my pay if I don''t..." Aureole also seems pleased with her friend joining. She rushes over and wraps her arms around a tired Pholy. "You said us three," Sirius starts. "Are you not coming with us?" Rawlin nods. "I have a duty to report directly to the nobles about our departure. Cilas will be taking me to the capital before I can join you all." "Huh..." "Do not fret, as long as you behave, everything should proceed smoothly. All you really have to do before I arrive is act friendly and accordingly. Do not mention the map and just let Aureole do the talking." "Yes sir," Sirius'' inner Korlin pops out and he gives the lord a meek salute. "Where''s Cinth?" Aureole asks, setting down Pholy. "Is she not coming?" "I''m afraid Hyacinth wished to opt out of this endeavor. Not that she would have a purpose in coming..." Aureole shows signs of irritation upon hearing that last sentence. "If you''ll excuse me, I''m going to go say goodbye to her. Carry on!" She runs up the stairs and in the direction of her friend''s room. knock knock "Come in." Hyacinth''s soft voice notions Aureole to open the door. The purple-haired girl sits at a desk with her nose in a book. "What are you reading?" "The Fragility of the Mind," the girl stretches and sets down the text. "Did you need something? It''s pretty early, especially for you." "Ha... we''re about to head out." "Oh... already?" "I heard you''re not coming?" A grin expands on Hyacinth''s face. "Mm, this is a perfect opportunity." "For what?" "With Rawlin out of the picture for a while, I''ll be able to enter his study without any resistance. That way, I can hopefully find some answers." "I see," Aureole smiles. "That''s great!" She grabs her friend''s hands and places them into her own. "I hope you find some." Hyacinth nods and gives Aureole a reassuring smile. "Thank you, Aureole. Please don''t tell anyone!" "Of course, your secret is safe with me." With that, Aureole waves goodbye and makes her leave. Left alone, Hyacinth sits back down and searches. ????? Stepping out into the courtyard, the group is met with a sturdy wooden carriage. A singular, white-furred beast is stationed in front of the coach. Its build resembles that of a four-legged gorilla with thick tusks. A manfi. The carriage itself is open air with no roof. Four metal wheels and a short divider separating the seating area from the driver. "Where''s Wilphrey at?" Korlin asks, noticing the driver is not the old man. "He took this time to go and visit his wife. It''s likely you won''t see him for a time." The lord doesn''t linger on the question. "Damn..." The carriage driver is a coated man with dark, messy hair and a stubble beard. Apart from the small horn sticking out his forehead, the man could pass as a human. He waves and greets the group. "Hey there! Is this everyone?" The man sounds chipper and also a little like a cool uncle. "Yes. Thank you again for taking this job," Rawlin approaches. "Here is the first half." The lord places a sack of nem into the man''s hands. The man gives a polite bow from his seated position. "No worries, I love traveling through these parts." Everyone climbs in the oversized carriage and sets their bags down. Aureole shuffles around hers and pulls out gloves and earmuffs. Pholy is wearing awfully casual clothes for going into a blizzard. Korlin, as expected, is vibrating in his seat. Everyone else has settled and is ready to depart. Rawlin comes to the side of the carriage, facing Aureole with an enigmatic expression. "I hope you can handle yourself until I arrive." "I should be able to..." "Remember your studies, gather intel but don''t press too hard. How you handle this will affect the election. If your condition acts out, retreat yourself immediately. What is said cannot be taken back." His pep talk is laced with an underlying bitterness. Like he doesn''t believe in her at all. "I know..." Rawlin nods and drums the side of the carriage. "Pholy... protect them with your life." Before she can respond, the lord turns and waves at the driver to leave. The manfi releases a great roar and the carriage jolts forward. The journey to Alsi begins. The pastures pass by, and the morning mist lays thick over their heads. The squeaking of the wheels brings back memories of the time they first rode to the mansion. A nostalgic air sweeps through their nostrils. The Rawlin Manor shrinks and disappears behind the hills. "Hey," Korlin, restless and overly excited, leans over to the driver. "How long is it going to take to get there?" "The journey should take about a day and a half, assuming there are no pitfalls." The driver is beaming with enthusiasm, not quite on the level of Korlin, but close. "Mmmmmm," Korlin is fighting back the urge to complain. "What''s your name?" If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "The name''s Torque. The foremost tour guide through the Connicus Mountains." "Ahh." "If you have any questions or concerns about the mountains or my service, please don''t hesitate to share!" "Ah..." Korlin leans back and shuffles over next to Sirius. "Random question." "Shoot." "Don''t you think he looks a little like Gary? Back from the capital?" Sirius takes a closer inspection of their driver''s complexion. It''s true. Gary is a man with a thick beard and two horns protruding from his forehead. Looking at this man, they look practically the same. Apart from the stubble beard and only a singular horn instead of two, they could be twins. "You''re right..." "Hey, Torque?" "What''s up? Got a question?" "Do you know a man named Gary? He sells clothes and kind of looks like a lumberjack..." "I don''t know what a lumberjack is... but, you must be talking about my older brother! You know him?" "Mm, he let us crash at his place one night and we became business partners." "Business partners?! Did he finally get his feet off the ground?" Torque is absolutely thrilled. "I wouldn''t say that quite yet..." Sirius retracts. "But if all goes well with his plan, we should be in the future." "Ah, that sounds like him alright... Is he doing well? Is he healthy? I haven''t seen him in a couple of years." "He seemed well and also very excited... he mentioned that he''ll finally be able to make his mother proud." A nostalgic smile spreads on Torque''s face. "Ever the momma''s boy... I should go visit her soon as well." Torque gets lost in his own thoughts. "Ah, sorry, thank you for letting me know. I''m glad to hear he''s doing well." He clears his throat, and a marvelous grin emerges on his face. "I am glad to have met you both, and as such...! I shall make this the best damn tour I''ve ever given!" Aureole had been caught up on the events with Gary. But Pholy has been left in the dark and is slightly confused. Regardless... Chuckles erupt throughout the carriage and the misty mood is lifted. "Birds." "Yes." "Cats." "Yes." "Dolphins." "Uhh... no?" "Lambs." "You mean a lambre...?" "Ahhh, never mind..." Korlin sulks in defeat at the hands of the lambre once again. Pholy hesitantly pats the boy on his fallen head. "What are you two doing?" Aureole asks. "I''m seeing what animals exist in both this world and my old one," Korlin responds. "Ohh." "You''re old world?" Torque is curious. "Mm, we''re Witch Spawn-" Sirius'' hand gestures tell Korlin to stop talking. Immediately. If Torque isn''t fond of Witch Spawn, there''s no telling what he will do... "Witch Spawn? Seriously?!" In contrast to Sirius'' fears, Torque comes across as totally excited. "I''ve never met any before! Haha! This is great! You guys are full of surprises!" "You don''t hate Witch Spawns?" Sirius asks. "Hm? Ah, no, I have no reason. I try not to believe what I can''t confirm. As far as I''m concerned, people are people! And business is business! The more people I meet the better!" Sirius produces a relieved grin. This is the kind of man he wishes he could be. "You''re so cool..." Korlin pats Torque on the back. They share a chuckle. The conversation leads Sirius to check the watch in his sleeve. Still there. The passage of time shows its head once more. "Hey, do you remember what a lamb looks like?" Korlin turns around and tilts his head. "A lamb or a lambre?" "Lamb." "Of course, they''re like big wooly marshmallows. I like to think of them as walking cotton balls." "Huh." So, he remembers. That''s good. "What are lambres then?" "Hmm... walking bubble baths." "Haha! I like where your head is at!" Torque exclaims. Korlin and Torque carry on their conversation. Pholy subtly smiles as she stares out into the distant mountains, as does Aureole. Sirius takes out the journal which he shoved in his bag and begins jotting things down. "This is how you write "shit", and this is how..." At some point or another, Korlin began teaching Sirius how to write curse words in Lunalir''s language. "I see..." Sirius follows his teacher''s instructions and takes in his lessons. Pholy feels a little left out. -Alongside writing down memories, I''ve also been working on a dictionary of sorts. To be more specific, I write down words and phrases and their meanings in my Earth language and then I do the same but in Lunalir''s language. Most words and phrases are similar to Earth''s except for a few exceptions. Mostly, things that gained traction in modern society (like the 1900s to 2000s), especially things related to advanced technology, have no meaning here. There are also some silly differences that I have no explanation for besides cultural differences. An example being that instead of "a thorn in my side" it''s "a spike in my heel." Korlin just added to my list of words, so that''s helpful. But even though I keep jotting words down... I can''t help but feel that it''s pointless to do so. What if one day I wake up and I can''t read any of this? I can''t say for certain if studying my old language now will prevent me from forgetting. I know Timekeeper told me as long as I practice, I should be fine... but how much trust should I put into him? ...I don''t really know what to do. ????? With Korlin''s teachings out of the way, Sirius continues writing in his journal. "What are you writing?" Aureole leans over. "Some of my memories. Just so I don''t forget them." "You''re pretty serious about this..." "Of course, I''ll do whatever I can to keep them. Who I am lies somewhere within them..." "That''s a little dramatic..." Pholy remarks. "I know..." "Hey Sirius," Korlin bears a face that is trying to restrain a laugh. "You must be one serious guy. "..." "..." "..." "..." .................................................................................. "Never talk to me again." "I apologize." "Welcome to the start of the Connicus mountain range! Home of Mt. Connet and numerous other wonders!" Sirius takes a glance up and observes his marvelous surroundings. Indigo stone carves the landscape into towering hills. Needle trees decorate the bases of the giants in green, leaving the tops covered in snowy white. The valley is hollow and desolate, but the beauty of the mountains breathes life into the atmosphere. One mountain in particular catches Sirius'' eye. "That mountain is huge." "Yep," Torque adjusts his posture, entering tour guide mode. "That''s Mt. Connet, the second largest mountain in the world." "Wow, really?" It isn''t too surprising just by looking at it. It towers so tall, that it''s as if the base of the mountain is what is piercing through the clouds. "So, is this kind of like the Himalayas of this world?" "Him...olyans?" Aureole gives her sorry attempt at pronouncing. "...I have no idea what you just said but it was adorable." "I said what you said!" She smacks his thigh and pouts. Sirius giggles and apologizes. "I thought the Himalayan was the largest mountain in our world." Sirius slowly turns his foul gaze to Korlin. He looks at him with all the shame and disgust he can muster. "Are you stupid?" Korlin''s smile fades from his face. "I''m kidding," Sirius reassures his companion. "The Himalayas are the biggest mountain range from where we come from. You''re thinking of Mt. Everest." Pholy elbows Korlin in the side. "Idiot." "You didn''t know that!" Torque roars his signature chuckle. "Haha, no, the Connicus mountain range is the second largest in the world. The Colossals hold that title." -This country really is second in everything... "I see. Do they hold the largest mountain?" "No, the highest summit would be the Aeonice Spike." "Aeonice? Like the ice continent?" "Yep," Aureole is the one to reply. "Apparently that mountain is so tall you can''t even breathe at the top." "Huh, has anyone ever tried to climb it?" "Haha!" Torque finds it funny. "Of course not, that''s a death sentence waiting to happen. Besides, it really is a spike. There is no footing or ledges to grab near the top, just a pointed tip." "Huh..." Sirius leans back and stares up at the mammoth that is Mt. Connet. The second largest in the world... right before his eyes. It''s breathtaking in its own right. What could be at the top... "But hey," Torque continues. "It''s said that the base of the Aeonice Spike is home to a being capable of bringing the dead back to life." This gathers everyone''s attention. Especially Korlin''s. "Really?! That''s so cool!" "Haha yep, though obviously that''s just a rumor, and no one is foolish enough to venture to the base to begin with." "That sounds like a challenge!" "Know your place," Pholy flicks the boy''s forehead with a flaming fingernail. Laughter erupts through the carriage and echoes through the empty valley. The range goes on without end. And this is the shortest way through the thinnest section. The sun sinks behind the colossal walls and a chill wind dances through the valley. Aureole shimmies over to Pholy and hugs her arm. "Pholy... can you warm me up please?" Pholy sighs and gives a motherly grin. "Fine, fine..." Steam releases from her arm and a wave of tranquility washes over Aureole. "Thank you," she snuggles in closer. Pholy pets Aureole''s head. Korlin''s eyes are fixated on Pholy''s arm. "Don''t even think about it," she says, not even looking at the boy. "I''m freezing here." "Would you like me to warm you up?" Pholy hand ignites, and she points her pink blaze toward him. "I''m thinking about it..." "Why are you like this?" "Just a little bit longer and we''ll be at the lodge," Torque settles their squabble. "We''ll rest there for the night and tomorrow we should be able to arrive around blooming time." After a few minutes, and many jealous stares from Korlin (and Sirius), the manfi stops in front of a large wooden building resembling a skiing lodge. Everyone hops out of the carriage and Torque brings his manfi into an enclosed stable area. The group heads inside and checks into their reserved rooms. The lodge functions much like a small hotel. Apparently, Rawlin had reserved rooms for everyone separately. Meaning everyone had their own rooms to stay in. Sirius enters his small dorm-sized room and crashes down onto the soft bed. The room is warm and cozy, it also smells like pine. While the day has been largely uneventful, he feels a small sense of accomplishment. And with that, his eyelids fall, closing the curtains on the day. Morning comes around and Torque knocks on Sirius'' door to get him moving. Sirius half expected the door to burst open, as Korlin has conditioned him to believe so. Sirius sluggishly gets dressed, brushes his teeth, and heads downstairs to find a breakfast waiting for him. Aureole and Pholy are face-down sleeping at the table. Korlin and Torque are chatting away about random things. "So, if everything goes right, which it will, I should be able to become the strongest mage in the entire world." "You are one interesting lad, you know that?" "Sirius! Good morning! You ready to set sail?" "Mmm..." Sirius is too tired to respond. Looking at Korlin''s face, the circles around his eyes are even darker. "Are you?" "Of course!" Despite the visible strain, the boy is as energetic as ever. "I was reborn ready." "Right..." After everyone eats their lodge-provided breakfast, the group hops back in the carriage and sets off. It''s much cloudier than before. Also, colder. Everyone apart from Torque up front, huddles close to Pholy, who has no issue with the temperature. "So warm..." Aureole is sprawled across the girl. The spitting image of future royalty right here. Korlin is struggling to stay awake, his head bobbles back and forth to stay upright. "Pholy, can you burn me a little bit? Just to get me awake?" "Gladly." As told, she scorches his cheek with a tap of her finger. "Thank you," he says, suppressing the pain. Pholy looks mildly concerned about the boy''s appearance. She shifts her view to Sirius, who is having the same thoughts. They meet eyes in paired curiosity. "We are nearing the border to Alsi now." Straight ahead along the dirt road is a fence with what must be border patrol. Beyond the gate lies a snowy expanse, strangely ending perfectly before the border. A similar weather phenomenon occurred back in Auretta with the rain. Is this also barrier magic? The carriage comes to a halt at the gate, and two guards close in to speak with Torque. He shows them an insignia he pulls from the bag he received from Rawlin. It is the same insignia Wilphrey showed the guards back in Auretta to leave. The guards nod and disperse, allowing the carriage to pass through the now-opened gate. The difference in climate is immediately noticeable. Snow drops from the sky and piles on their clothes in mere seconds. The once cool air now feels frigid. "Welcome to Alsi folks," Torque states while bundling up with more layers. "Why is it suddenly so cold?!" Korlin scoots closer to Pholy. "Ah, first time leaving the country? We are within Alsi''s barrier now, so the temperature difference kicks in quick. Thankfully, you have an Ember back there with ya to keep you nice and toasty!" "I''m not a personal heater!" Pholy shoves back the desperate Korlin. "And she''s the best Ember in the whole world!" Aureole snuggles in closer. Sirius sits further back so as to not tick off the living flamethrower. "Let''s just hope the snowsquallers welcome you! Haha," Torque jokes. "What does that mean?" Korlin asks. "Huh, oh well Embers and snowsquallers don''t exactly mingle the best from what I''m told." Korlin looks to Pholy for confirmation. "I''m fire and they''re snow, Embers like me are seen as threats to them." "Ah... don''t worry. I''ll make sure they accept you." A smug look covers his appearance. "Uh-huh..." ????? "So where exactly are we headed?" Sirius asks. "The lord said we were heading towards the king, does that mean to the capital?" "No, actually. Alsi does not have an official capital. As it is only snowsquallers who roam these parts, many travel and claim their own pieces of land. Settlements and villages are fairly rare in this country, and the king''s power is one mostly out of respect. With the exception of taxes, the squallers are free to do as they please, without the worry of government." "Huh... so where are we headed then?" "The king resides at the Laurent Outpost due south of here. It is the largest official settlement in Alsi and is the main trading and military hub. That''s where we are headed." "Do they even have a military? It sounds like a pretty undefended country." "Alsi''s military is a small elite force under the command of the king. Though, as you''d expect, they are rarely used. Other countries don''t have much desire to take Alsi as their own, as you can probably tell by looking around." It makes sense. There is hardly anything around in this snowy scape. Distant mountains and strangely shaped ice structures are all that litter the surroundings. From the sound of it, the squallers are humble, nomadic people. "Alsi mostly trades herbs, right?" "That''s right," Torque seems to be enjoying the conversation. "They are used primarily for medicines and elixirs, but there exist some special ones for cooking." "Don''t other countries want those for their own?" "Hm, well, given the environment, only snowsquallers have a reliable way to live out here. Since the cold doesn''t affect them and they can manipulate the snow, they are really the only ones who can find the herbs and traverse this place." "These guys sound cool as hell," Korlin exclaims. "It is rather impressive, though it does make me wonder why they stopped their trade. With the little food sources around, they rely on outside sources as much as we rely on their herbs." "You think something happened to the outpost?" Sirius questions. "Something stopping them from trading?" "That''s what I''d assume, I see no other reason. I do hope they''re alright..." An icy gale slashes through the air. The snow shrouds the horizon, it''s a wonder how the manfi can navigate. It takes squinting to keep the eyes open. The cold ignores all clothing worn. Everyone huddles progressively closer to Pholy, who does not seem to enjoy the attention. Time seems to progress at a snail''s pace. How far have they gone since entering Alsi? Torque explains that manfi have exceptional vision and can see clearly in blurry conditions such as this. So, they shouldn''t worry about the navigation. While freezing and slow, everything seems to be proceeding as normal. Until... The carriage comes to a stop. ... "Torque?" Aureole initiates. "What''s wrong?" "...Something''s approaching." ... An eerie quiet falls over the carriage and dark clouds. Shrieks of passing wind remain the only thing moving. Amidst the howling snow, a hushed growl bellows out. "Pholy, can you light the area?" Torque instructs, his tone is much more serious than ever before. Pholy raises her hand and sets it ablaze, expanding a pink light in the immediate area. Holding their breaths, the group looks around for any sign of a creature. Sirius twists his head around and spots a faint, red glow. A pulsating orb of crimson emits and fades over and over behind the fog. "There." Everyone''s heads slowly shift and focus on the fluctuating dimness. ... Another growl. Another light flickers next to the preexisting one. Then another. And another. The orbs appear one after another and slowly circle the carriage. Sirius'' heart beats rapidly. Goosebumps unrelated to the cold emerge on his skin. "What are they...?" "I don''t know... but we''re surrounded." Chapter 23: Icy Outpost His pulse bounces. The freezing air doesn''t bother him. The tense fear clinging to his back is colder than any weather. The red orbs lining the pink glow from Pholy''s hand growl with ferocity. One wrong move would spell certain doom. It''s a standstill. "What should we do?" "The manfi is scared, I''m not sure plowing through is the best course." Torque is strained but oddly calm, he must have been in similar situations before. "Can we fight them?" Kolin asks, his voice broken and fragile. The boy looks petrified. "We don''t know what they are, fighting a pack could be troublesome..." the man scratches his stubble beard. "Pholy." "Yes?" "Can you clear a path?" "...I can try." Torque nods and signals her up to the front of the carriage. She creeps up slowly so as to not disturb the beasts. Their growls enlarge in volume, just how many are there? Pholy''s flame grows brighter and larger. She concentrates, preparing to fire a blast straight ahead. ... Tension at a climax, Torque initiates the attack. "Go." All in an instant, the blazing fushia ball explodes out of Pholy''s hand, barreling into orbs ahead. Cries tear through the brittle air and the red figures begin their assault. Torque grabs the reigns and whips the manfi forward. The carriage jolts forward, sending Pholy flying back into the main carriage along with the other three. Aureole catches her and props her up. Crunching snow approaches the carriage and the howls of beasts trail close behind. The vehicle shakes violently, tossing around the passengers. Desperately trying to not fall out, everyone grips tightly to their seats. Left defenseless, a sudden assault catches them off guard. Out from the fog jumps a creature coated in ice. A singular red bulbous protrudes from above its fanged mouth. Sharp, jagged claws lunge toward Korlin''s dreadful eyes. Acting on instinct, Sirius reaches out and grabs the wolf''s leg. As it is made of ice, his grip is swiftly retreated. Thankfully, it stalls the beast''s velocity enough for Korlin to duck out of the way. The ice wolf topples onto the railing and Sirius slams his foot into its behind, throwing it over the edge. "Thank you, Sirius..." Korlin is paralyzed in shock. The boy is caressing his neck as if it''s been cut. "Is everyone alright back there?!" Torque doesn''t take his eyes off the road. "We''re fine!" Sirius exclaims, his eyes franticly watching for the next assault. "They''re made of ice, what should we do?!" "Ice? Pholy, can you melt their armor?!" "Uh- maybe?! I don''t know!" Suddenly, the carriage jolts as they run over loose rubble. Torque stiffens his posture. He swallows a thick lump stuck in his throat. Looking over, on the side of the snowy path is another carriage. Only this one has tipped over and lies in pieces. Multiple ice beasts take shelter and guard the exterior of the fallen vehicle. But there is something amidst the rubble... Something that shouldn''t be there. Something horrible... A body. The creatures gnaw on the flesh of the corpse. Its skin and white hair have been dyed black from the blood pooling out its throat. Snow is piling over it. This poor soul looks to have been a merchant of sorts. Herbs and other goods are scattered around their burial ground. "That''s horrible..." Aureole covers her mouth and turns away. Pholy comforts her. Korlin remains in a state of shock from before, he doesn''t know of the body they''re passing by. Sirius continues to stare at the body until it too is consumed by the fog. Outside of media, the boy has never seen a dead body in person. The experience is disturbing, to say the least. They don''t have time to concern themselves with the dead person, as they are now, they still have to try and not become one. The wolves continue their pursuit. "We should be nearing the outpost! We just have to make it there! Fend them off for as long as you can!" On cue, another ice beast leaps in from the side. Pholy sets her fist on fire and hurls it at the wolf. The dog cries and stumbles backward, the thick sheet of ice drips liquid, shrinking slowly. Its head thrashes from side to side. The red bulbous that replaces its eyes grows in size. Now with a flaming ice monster on board, Sirius grips the railing and hurls his feet toward the monster. The beast rams into the wall of the carriage, shaking it due to the weight, but sinks its fangs into the rail to remain inside. Now right beside Korlin, the boy is freaking out. His once proud and determined personality is shattered into that of a scared child. Pholy aims her finger and precisely snipes the bulbous on the beast''s head, flying it backwards into the storm. Pholy turns around to face behind the shaky carriage. She sets ablaze and releases a torrent of pink flames toward the tracking monsters. Distant whines fizzle out as the majority of the beasts lose their traction. But not all of them. The jaws of a beast latch onto the wood right beside Aureole. Startled for a moment, she quickly grabs the frosted lips and struggles it out of place. Pholy rushes over and drives her blazing hand into the beast''s bulbous. The wolf unlatches its fangs, falls from the carriage, and rolls as a flaming ball backward into multiple others. "There it is!" Torque''s call gathers everyone''s attention. In the distance, a faint silhouette of a flag can be made out. Pholy turns once more and sends out one last inferno toward the remaining monsters. The last few shrieks cry out and the road finally grows quiet. Everyone sighs a breath of relief. The assault is finally over. Korlin''s hands are shaking, fear is built in his tired eyes. He tries to tuck his cowardice under a nonexistent rug. "Pholy... that was amazing..." "He''s right," Aureole agrees. "Thank you so much!" She hugs her steaming friend. "Nice work," Sirius says. "I''m glad we brought you along!" Torque roars. "You''re a miracle worker." Pholy scratches the back of her head, smoke rising from her ears. Clearly embarrassed, she thanks everyone. "...Are you alright?" Sirius directs his question to Korlin. "Ha... yeah, I was just a little startled..." The boy sinks into himself and diverts his gaze from the group. "I hate dogs..." ????? Still catching their breaths, the carriage slowly winds down as they approach the outpost''s entrance. From the outside, it looks like a heavily fortified, wooden fort. Spike traps, catapults, and watchtowers line the perimeter. It seems well-guarded for everything besides fire, but that shouldn''t be much of an issue here. A number of guards eye the carriage as it draws near. All of them exhibit snow-white hair and versatile, lightly colored armor that would be hard to spot amidst the snow. A groan escapes the manfi''s throat as its advance comes to an end. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Torque clears his throat and rises from his seat. "We come from Auretta! We''ve come to-" Without hearing another word, the massive wooden gate begins to fall toward the carriage. Like a draw bridge over a moat, the door lowers and collapses into the snow. "Quickly! Inside!" A guard from within the outpost shouts for them to enter. Torque grabs the reigns and swiftly brings the carriage into the settlement''s walls. Inside the outpost looks like one would expect. Spaced-out wooden buildings and igloos are dotted around. Snow lies abundant on the ground and falls onto the roofs of all the buildings and huts. There is a lack of presence and people. While the outpost is large in size, there are very few inhabitants walking about. Though some stare at the newcomers entering their home. The gate they entered through is hoisted back up by the guards. They struggle to pull the chains, but eventually, the door is placed firmly back in place. Once the effort is concluded, two guards make their way to the carriage. "What were you all thinking coming out here? It''s suicide traversing out there!" "We didn''t realize it was so dangerous," Torque replies. "What were those things?" "We don''t know," the guard is frustrated. "About a month ago they showed up and swarmed the surrounding area. Us in the outpost are calling them hoarbanes." "Just showed up, huh?" "Mm, since then we haven''t been able to leave. Our powers are useless against them, and their skin is tougher than any steel. Nothing we throw at them as any effect." "Is that why trade has been cut off?" Aureole asks, stepping out of the carriage. "That''s right, is that why you all are here?" "Yes, we came to discuss the sudden silence from Alsi. The whole market has been getting thrown off balance." "Is that right..." The guards sink into thought. "Hey, you all didn''t happen to run into Olly out there, did you? He''s a merchant friend of mine who left last night. He couldn''t stand being cooped up in here for so long." "..." The group falls silent. "Did he take a carriage out?" Torque questions, his tone sorrowful. "...Yes, he did. Why..." Torque sets his feet on the ground and places his hand on the guard''s shoulder. "Sorry, those bastards got to him." "..." Both guards lower their heads. "I told him not to go out there... That idiot..." The other guard pats his partner on the back. "Now we have to go and tell his mother..." "Thank you for letting us know. I guess it''s better to know than to constantly worry about him," the guard''s voice croaks. "Mm..." Torque lowers his own head. The rest of the group steps out of the carriage, Pholy being the last to exit. Upon her touching foot, the guards perk up in shock. "An ember...? What are you doing here?" Concern is displayed on his face. "Um..." Pholy has no idea what to say. "She came as a guard to Miss Aureole here," Torque injects. "When we were attacked, her flames seemed to repel the beasts." "Really?!" The guards shout together. "That''s great news. If that is the case, please go see the King. If your flames can break the hoarbanes'' armor, we may have a chance to rid them from this area." "Ha... right," Pholy is very uncomfortable with all the attention. Korlin gives her a look that further fuels her embarrassment. "Where is the king located?" Aureole asks, patting Pholy on the back. "His abode is located just down the main path. It is the largest house so you can''t miss it." "Thank you very much," Aureole gives a polite bow then walks up to guard. She wraps her arms around the guard and then swiftly retreats. The guard gives the other one a bashful look and then clears his throat. "O-of course..." A pang of jealousy wells up within Sirius. Why did she hug him?? "S-should we head over there?" Sirius suggests. "Mm," Aureole agrees with a smile. They begin their walk but quickly notice that Torque is not following. "Are you coming Torque?" Korlin asks. Everyone stops to face their driver. "No, I unfortunately cannot stick around here," Torque hops back into the carriage. "What do you mean? You can''t go back out there." "I need to go meet up with Rawlin and confirm I''ve delivered you all safely. Besides, I need to get the second half of my payment." The man gives a cheesy smile. The guards still lingering back the group. "If you go out there, you might not make it back alive. You should just stay here until we can clear this mess up." "I''ll be fine," Torque hops down and pats the guard on the shoulder. He then steps forward to Sirius and the group. "I made it here, didn''t I? Leaving here will be a breeze. This isn''t my first rodeo." "You sure? The lord should be here in a couple of days anyway," Sirius reasons. "Mm, I don''t like the idea of staying in the same place as that man for long. I just need to hand back this insignia and collect my payment. Trust me, I''ll be fine. Besides, I need to go see my brother, don''t I? I''ll let him know I met you all, I''m sure he''ll be thrilled." "..." "Thank you, Torque!" Aureole rushes over and throws her arms around the man. She retracts herself and then bows subtly. "I appreciate your service. I hope we can meet again." "As do I! I wish you luck in settling all this. And may you have luck in your election, I''ll support you in any way I can!" "Mm, thank you..." Torque nods then turns over to Korlin. "It was a pleasure to chat with you. I don''t think I''ve met such a kindred spirit in years!" The man extends his hand to the boy. "Ah, the pleasure is mine," he accepts the hand and shakes it wholeheartedly. "I wish you safe travels in your adventure!" Torque nods and faces the ember. "Thank you, you really saved our skins." "It was no big deal, just doing my job..." "Mhm," Torque teases. The man leans to Pholy''s ear and whispers: "Don''t let the boy''s teasing get to you too much." Pholy''s ear steams and Torque chuckles. The man climbs back into his seat and grabs the reigns. The guards hesitantly lower the gate and Torque motions the manfi to turn around. Facing the blizzard before him, the man faces the group once more. Unease spelled all over them, he gives them a great grin. "Best of luck all of you... may we meet again." With those final words, Torque gives a final wave and escapes into the wintry fog. The gate shuts once again, leaving Torque''s fate up to everyone''s imagination. "He''ll be fine," Korlin confidently claims. "He got us here, didn''t he?" "I suppose..." Sirius responds, knowing full well that is thanks solely to Pholy. While Torque told him to trust him, Sirius can''t bring himself to do so. While a fleeting sense of concern lingers above him, Sirius doesn''t feel fear for the man. It''s not like he''d known him for long. Or really gotten to know him. It''s not like he cares for the man. While he''s disappointed in himself for thinking so, Sirius is more upset at Aureole hugging the man rather than him leaving. "Let''s go," Pholy begins down the main snowy path. "Mm." The four step through the snow, toward the King''s hut. ????? Everyone in the outpost seems to bear the same traits. White hair, sharp noses, and pointed ears. Their ears aren''t quite on the same level as Aureole''s ears, as they are shorter and structured like a human''s apart from the tips. As they walk along the road, stares from the few snowsquallers barrage them. Especially Pholy. Being an ember, the inhabitants are naturally fearful of such a being. achoo Pholy sneezes and sniffles. Very threatening. Korlin looks as if he has just heard the cutest thing ever. Which it certainly was a contender. "Bless you," Sirius says on reflex. The girl is totally taken off guard. So is Aureole. "Bless you? What do you mean bless you?!" "Huh- oh, when someone sneezes from my old world we usually say, "bless you."" "Why??" "Uh..." Sirius looks to Korlin. "Do you know?" "Um... it had something to do with people being scared of sneezes. They thought sneezes meant a demon possessed someone''s body, so people started saying "bless you" to rid the body of the demon. I think..." "Why would granting a blessing drive the demon away?" "I don''t know?! I didn''t start the tradition!" Pholy looks very unimpressed. "What blessing did you give me anyway?" She asks Sirius with full seriousness. "What blessing-? Oh! No, no, no, no, we don''t have blessings where we come from, it''s just words." "So, you didn''t give me a blessing?" "No, I don''t even know how to do that." "Wait, so you two don''t have blessings?" "No, but apparently I have a shadow compatibility." "You don''t have blessings? But you already knew how to use magic, didn''t you?" Aureole asks, very confused. "Huh?" "When you took down the wailian." In their first meeting, Sirius retrieved Aureole''s wristlet from a vicious beast. Sirius ripped off the wailian''s wing and displayed considerable physical abilities. "...I didn''t use any blessing..." "..." She is left speechless. A faint blush emerges on her cheeks. Her pointed ears wiggle in embarrassment. "Do you two have blessings?" "I have my affinity as an ember, so I don''t usually use any. But she does," Pholy nods over to Aureole. "Really? What is it?" Sirius is excited for the opportunity to learn more about her. "Oh, well..." Embarrassment takes hold of her. "I can technically create a mirage of myself, but..." She doesn''t sound very confident. "A mirage? Like a projection of yourself?" "Mm, I have a light compatibility. But I''m not very good at it though..." "I''d love to see it." It slips out of his smiling mouth. "Maybe another time..." "Alright, alright." As they continue to proceed through the icy streets, Sirius notices Korlin trailing behind. With a slightly annoyed look on his face. "What''s up with you?" Sirius slows his march to match Korlin''s. "Man..." the boy sighs. "They don''t say bless you here... I had a whole pickup line planned out." "W-what? A pickup line?" Sirius laughs. "I gotta hear this." "Alright, alright..." Korlin is unable to keep his smile at bay. He clears his throat. "I''d say god bless you, but it seems he already has." ... Sirius'' mouth is left open. He contains a relentless laugh. "Dude," he laughs. "I''m glad they don''t say "bless you" here." "Shut up!" Korlin puts Sirius in a headlock, and they chuckle, filling the desolate area with the sound of laughter. Passing by huts and igloos, the squallers inside don''t appear to be well. They''re ill. Coughing and hacks erupt from within the buildings, envious stares burn into the backs of the healthy group walking down the street. "An ember..." "Are those Witch Spawn-?" "What are they doing here...?" Everyone is confused at the arrival of the group. And rightfully so, considering the situation outside the walls. That much is to be expected, but... -Why is everyone sick? If what Torque said is true, the squallers are not affected by the cold. So, there must be a virus floating around. And a serious one at that. They shouldn''t have any issues with medicine as they are the main source throughout the world. If their medical herbs can''t cure it, it must be something really bad. Suddenly, Aureole and Pholy stop moving forward. Sirius and Korlin stop in their tracks as well. A boy around their age is advancing toward them. He dons very loose armor, which is just hefty cloth, and a big, charismatic grin. His white hair is pulled back into a wavy, undercut ponytail. A strand of hair hangs loose in front of his eyes. Two others follow behind him, but nothing in particular stands out about them. "Welcome friends!" The boy stretches out his arms, his voice radiating hospitality. "What brings you all here-" He stops midsentence at the sight of Sirius. "A Witch Spawn... Two of them...? And an ember?" His grin fluctuates a bit. "We are here to discuss trade with your king," Aureole bows. "We are heading there now." "Ah, is that it? I take it you''re from Lunalir... So, you''ve come to help us out then?" Charm is spilling out his features. "Well, we just came to see what was going on and hopefully negotiate to resume trade..." "Mm, I see..." The boy''s smile widens as he steps closer. "Unfortunately, in order to resume trade our current problem at hand must be eradicated..." "..." "So, apologies, but it looks as though you''ll need to help us out." "I see... we''ll see what we can do-" "But first... you." The boy directs his finger to Sirius. "Me?" "Mm, while I''m not sure what, I take it you have another goal in mind here. And as it stands, an ember and two Witch Spawns inside the outpost is unheard of. So," the boy is beaming with excitement. "In order to see if you truly intend to assist us... Upon my name as Kynn... I challenge you to a duel." Chapter 24: Duel ~Sirius~ Only once in my life have I been in a fight. It was in middle school. I don''t remember the exact details, but I know I was letting some other kid copy off of my homework. I did it quite often, so it wasn''t anything special. Suddenly, this other kid came up to us and started saying he was going to tell the teacher. In a panic, both me and the kid who was copying me began pleading with the boy. The kid wasn''t budging and started running off to get the teacher. I, being worried about what my parents would do and think when they found out, rushed over and grabbed the kid''s wrist. I don''t mean to sound rude or anything, but this kid was big. Much bigger than me. So, as I was pulling him to slow his escape, he was dragging me. With only fear on my mind... I buckled the kid''s knees, toppling him onto the floor. This enraged the boy. We both promptly stood up and what I received at that moment... Was a fist to my face. All the other kids were watching at this point. Thankfully, or maybe unfortunately, the teacher wasn''t in the room. Now, back then I was pretty athletic. I did all sorts of sports. So, in a fleeting wind of ignorance, I decided to fight back, thinking I could take the boy. Long story short... I couldn''t. I remember being thrown into a desk and my back stinging with pain. I remember the teacher walking into the classroom and seeing my bruised face. But the thing I remember most of all... Is the crushing defeat I felt. The crippling hopelessness. That I can''t do anything. That feels so long ago... And now, I find myself in a similar situation. "I challenge you to a duel." "You want to fight?" "Yes! One-on-one, just you and me." "May I ask why me specifically?" "There''s something about you... That look in your eye..." Kynn is brimming with enthusiasm. "You''re very interesting." "..." "Do you refuse? If so, I will not allow any of you to pass." This guy is sending me mixed signals. His charisma is insanely large, but he also wears a serious undertone. I like his personality, it''s like a cool older brother. Not that I would know what that''s like... I wouldn''t consider myself a cool older brother. I look to Aureole for advice, should I really fight this guy? I''m going to lose horribly. I haven''t fought anyone since middle school. I mean, I fought the wailian but that was an animal, not a person. She gives me a weary smile. "Are you up for it?" It''s not like I have much of a choice. We could technically wait until Rawlin shows up, but that doesn''t seem like the right option here. We need to see the king. I glance at Korlin who almost looks jealous. He nods his head in confirmation. I let out a sigh. Here we go. "Alright, I''ll duel you." Kynn''s face lights up in a similar fashion to how Korlin''s does. He clasps his fist and motions the people behind him to go away. "Alright! Let''s do this!" Kynn starts stretching. I step ahead of Aureole and the group, Pholy looks bored. I don''t really know how to prep for a fight, so I do a bit of stretching of my own. I brush the watch in my sleeve, so I check to see if it''s held firmly in place. It is, but should I really take it into a fight? Probably not, right? I roll up my sleeve and slip the watch out from the band. I untie the string and turn over to Aureole. "Would you mind holding on to this?" She looks shocked at my suggestion. "Oh- of course!" She gently takes it from me and clutches it tightly. "I''ll keep it safe." "Thank you." Aureole knows the importance of the watch. Out of Korlin and Pholy, she also seems like the one who is least likely to break it. I give her a nod and turn to face my opponent. There is an absence of hostility from Kynn. This is really just a friendly bout. "What was that thing?" He''s asking about the watch. "Is that important?" "I guess not," he grins. "You ready?" He asks kindly. "Mm, any rules or anything?" "Hmm, no blessings, weapons, or affinities. Hand-to-hand, try to keep above the waist." "Got it... What happens if I lose?" "If you lose..." I don''t think he had any idea beforehand. "You specifically are forbidden from meeting with the king. And you also have to tell me about the thing in her hand." "Alright. And if I win?" "You may have an audience with the king. And I''ll let you have dinner over at my place so we can chat." "So, I get a date with you?" I tease. "I have to win now." Kynn smiles and holds back a laugh. "I knew I liked you..." He gets in a fighting stance. At first, I thought he was wearing some special armor. But the more I look at it, it''s really just a loose, thick cloth. It''ll be hard to tell what his next movements will be. Not to mention the ground is completely covered in snow... I may slip and make a fool of myself. I shouldn''t need to worry about him manipulating the snow, he said no blessings allowed. The terrain and his movements will be my obstacles. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. I draw in a deep breath and get in a stance of my own. Nothing too crazy, just a basic fighting stance I''ve seen in media. We both ball our fists. Our eyes are locked onto each other''s. And with the snow falling around us and a simple nod from Kynn... Our duel begins. My feet explode from my spot, kicking stray snow behind me. Kynn does the same. The ground is surprisingly easy to maneuver on. I thought it would be restricting, but it is surprisingly compatible. As we close the distance, Kynn takes the first swing. His arm winds back and his fist is thrown toward my face. I duck away barely and using my momentum, deliver a kick with my back leg. It lands. Right into his chest. Kynn stumbles back but swiftly regains his composure, his smile grows wider. He launches toward me and barrels a barrage of swings my way. I manage to deflect half of the blows, but stray shots impact my shoulder and nose. My face twists backward and I stagger away from him. Blood pours from my nostrils. Red stains the white snow. I wipe my failure away and rush back in. I can''t give him time to breathe. I assault him with a flurry of punches, most of which are weaved or deflected. I try and fake him out by targeting his left side. As planned, he targets his defenses on that side. I''m pushing him back. I''m much more agile than I thought. He attempts a counter to one of my left-side attacks. He swings but I manage to duck out in time. With all his focus on the left, I lunge upward and hurl my fist at his right cheek. It connects. His head whips around and he teeters to the side. He shakes off the blow and gives me a proud smile. It takes me off guard. Is he proud of me for landing that hit? Thanks, I suppose. With my focus out, he leaps forward. I prepare to block my face, but his next move throws me out of wack. He deliberately falls to the ground and slides on his back across the snow. My legs! I try and step away, but his movements are too quick. His arms are thrown back and he rolls his legs towards his head. He''s going to do a kick-up. I need to block. I divert my arms downward as the boy explodes from the floor. His legs rocket into my forearms and the force sends me flying backward. I stumble through a backward somersault and end up on my knees. I need to catch my breath. My stamina has never been the best. My clothes are soaked from the snow. I need to end this soon. I spot the snow I kicked up previously. I can use that. He said no weapons, but I highly doubt snow falls under that category. I''ll take my chances I guess... I shoot off from my position and run lowly toward Kynn. He comes after me as well, matching my distance from the ground. With our heads approaching, I swiftly snatch the loose snow and hurl it into the boy''s eyes. The snow scatters and blinds him. His posture stiffens as he tries to wipe it away. As soon as the water is flung from his vision, my knuckles meet it. The strike feels raw and powerful. I''ve never struck someone like this before... It''s stimulating but also unpleasant. Kynn falls back and rubs his eyes. He''s enjoying this way too much. "That''s the spirit!" Kynn lifts his leg and slams it into the ground. A geyser of snow fills the air, restricting my vision to that of pure white. I squint to try and see where he went. My eyesight is failing, I need to focus on sound. I calm my breathing and listen for the sound of footsteps. crunch There. The sound of snow comes from the left. I raise my arms to block, and as I do, Kynn''s fist enters my vision. I manage to deflect but then comes another. And another. A flurry of attacks barrages me, I can hardly see enough to fend them off. Can he see through this snow?? I stagger my way out of the thrown-up snow. I can finally see again. Before I can feel relief, Kynn emerges from the dust cloud. His bruised fist rushes toward me but I manage to swipe it to the side. He follows up with a kick that nails into my side. I tumble like a snowball, creating distance between me and my assailant. I raise my head with my breath heavy. I''m getting tired. I look around and my vision finds itself to Aureole. She stands in front of Korlin, who is rooting for me, and Pholy, who is oddly into this. Her eyes are staring right into mine, she''s smiling wholeheartedly. She mouths words I assume to be: "I believe in you." I believe in you... I''ve always wanted to hear those words... I could almost cry. But this isn''t the time for that. With a stupid smile on my face, I rise. I can''t lose now, can I? I can''t displace her faith. Kynn shakes his arms and readies himself to come at me. I do the same. I suck in a huge breath and drive toward him. He does the same. We both collide and throw blows at each other. I dodge and deflect all of the ones he throws at me. He deflects all of mine the same. It feels like we''re dancing. I can kind of see why he enjoys this so much. Eventually, one of my attacks make contact with his face. To retaliate, one of his lands onto mine. We continue to exchange blows. It hurts. His attacks are fierce and filled with strength. Not to mention, the cold amplifies the feeling. But the pain is more of a discomfort. Maybe if his attacks were filled with rage, it would be too much to bear. Our fists slam into each other over and over. Both of our noses ooze with blood. Yet, a smile remains on Kynn''s face. There might be one on mine as well, but I can''t really tell. I''m following his movements way better than I thought I could. And my body is responding just like I want it to. I haven''t focused this hard in a long time. There aren''t even big stakes at risk here. If I lose, I simply can''t go see the king, everyone else still can. So why am I trying so hard? I guess right now... It would be her words. I believe in you I throw a feint. I deliberately throw my arm beside his head, acting like I missed. With an attack coming my way, I lunge my elbow into his jaw. Kynn topples and loses balance. Now''s my chance. Let''s end this. While it feels sort of cheap, while Kynn is distracted, I deliver more blows. His body lashes from side to side as my fists connect with his armor. My knuckles are cut and softly bleeding. Yet, I continue my assault. In a final effort to end this, I charge up a final hit. My body retracts and my feet shift to match. Kynn backsteps and while battered, charges up a strike of his own. Our eyes lock a final time. Our bodies throw themselves forward. Our arms cut through the frigid air and... Our fists slam into each other''s faces. We stand still as statues, our fists frozen to our cheeks. Everyone around us is silent in anticipation. A feeling suddenly rushes through my body. I think Kynn gets the same feeling. Whether it is pain or exhaustion... we both collapse into the snow. I lie prone with my face buried in the cool ground. My lungs intake more air than I thought was possible. My body rises and falls rapidly, my heart is beating a million times a second. "Sirius!" A distant voice shouts out, but I can''t tell who it is. My heart is throbbing in my ears. It''s not Kynn, he''s as dead as I am. I carefully lift my head and lay it sideways on the bloodstained snow. It''s Aureole. She''s running over. She looks worried. She crouches down and the bottom of her fancy coat gets wet. "Are you alright?!" She''s being a little dramatic. I''m just tired. Or- I suppose my face is probably covered in blood. Still, her worrying about me puts butterflies in my stomach. I smile. "Thank you." "Huh? For what?" "For believing in me." She blushes. "Oh... o-of course," she''s super embarrassed. It''s pretty cute. Still, her coat is getting wet she should stand up soon. "Here." She takes my limp arm and tosses it over her shoulders. She crouches down and lifts me onto her back. She tries to stand and carry me, but I think I''m a little too heavy. "I can probably stand," I suggest. She sets me down gently and I wobble in place. I keep my arm around her for balance. She giggles a little. "Good job." My smile grows wider. But it is rudely interrupted. Korlin rushes over and smacks me on the back. "You were great! I didn''t know you could do that!" The slap somehow hurts more than where I was punched. "T-thanks..." "Are you sure you don''t have a blessing on you?" Pholy questions, flicking Korlin on the back of his head. "It wasn''t that impressive..." I will admit, I feel pretty proud of myself for holding my own. Kynn definitely has more experience in this field, but I think I did pretty well. "You alright, man?" I ask Kynn who is shuffling up. Kynn runs his fingers through his hair and takes out his hair tie. His ponytail falls, draping his long hair down. He shakes the snow off his head and looks up at me with the biggest grin on his face. "That was incredible! I didn''t know you were such a great fighter!" "Aha... thanks." I don''t know how to respond to compliments. "You mind?" Kynn reaches out his hand for me to take. I tap Aureole''s shoulder, signaling her to let go of me. She does and I limp over to the boy. I take his hand and hoist him to his feet, almost falling in the process. With his hand still interlocked with mine, he pulls me into a bro hug. "That was the most fun I''ve had in years!" He exclaims, patting me on the back. "...Ow..." I try to brush it off and pat him on the back as well. I''ve never done one of these before so I''m not really sure what to do. "They just beat each other up and are hugging? How..." I hear Pholy ask. "That''s just how guys are," Korlin affirms to her. Kynn releases his hug and pats me on the shoulder. We''re both the same height so I can comfortably look in his eyes. They''re a cool gray color like most other snowsquallers. "You win this time," he says like there will be another. "Really? I won? We both fell at the same time." "Nah, you won fair and square. You blew past my expectations." Kynn leans his head to look over my shoulder. "You all can go speak with the king. If you could, don''t let the guy know about this. I don''t really have the authority to stop ya from going in." The group goes quiet in disbelief. "...Seriously?" Pholy rubs her eyes. "Did you just want to fight Sirius?" Aureole asks in my place. "Pretty much," Kynn gives a goofy smile that no one can really be mad at. I sigh but still can''t help but laugh. "Man-" I shot of pain rings through my skull. "Ha, we should probably head over to the medical hut." What a fabulous idea. Kynn lifts one of my arms over his shoulder and I prop one of his up on mine. "I''ll take... Sirius, was it?" I nod. "I''ll take Sirius and myself over to the medical hut to get healed. You all can go ahead. The king''s quarters are just down the path." "A-alright..." Aureole seems hesitant. "Take care." Kynn nods and winces in pain. "We''re off!" I give a subtle wave to Aureole and everyone. Propping each other up, we head off toward the medical hut. It hurts... Chapter 25: Interjection Bruised and battered, Sirius and Kynn shuffle into a compact wooden building known as the medical hut. The floor is lined with rows of people who are ill. Hacks and wheezes escape the squaller''s throats. They lay limp under thick sheets, groaning to express their pain. There is a considerable amount of people. Much more than there ever should be. There is hardly any room to walk. It smells horrible. Healers cast blessings onto struggling patients, but it only seems to relieve their struggle for a moment. Other helpers go around feeding the sick squallers soup and other liquids. "This is horrible..." The sight seems to belittle Sirius'' own physical pain. "Mm, it''s been this way for almost a month now..." Kynn''s comment surprises Sirius. "A whole month?" "Mm, it''s a miracle I haven''t gotten it. Or been poisoned." "Poisoned?" "You ran into them, didn''t you? The hoarbanes outside the outpost?" "Mm, we barely managed to fend them off." "I take it none of you got scratched or bitten?" "No... Why?" "Their claws and fangs are laced with poison. As soon as they puncture the skin, it''s over for you." "Over...? You mean..." "We don''t have a cure for it. Many of us have succumbed to the poison. We can''t ask other countries for assistance, so many of us have died waiting." "...So, everyone here is poisoned? They''re all going to die...?" "Not everyone. The only ones poisoned are the guards and warriors in the back. The rest of them have all fallen ill. Us squallers have pretty weak immunities, so we rely on our medical herbs to keep us healthy. But we haven''t been able to retrieve any recently, so... this is the result." The atmosphere is dire. It feels as if these are the last remaining people after an apocalypse. Not a single smile is plastered on anyone''s face. Even the few children look devastated. Everyone is hopeless. "..." Sirius can''t think of any words to say. He now feels guilty for even entering the room. "Come on, let''s go sit down over there," Kynn unlatches from Sirius'' shoulder and waddles over to an empty bed. Sirius follows close behind, trying not to make eye contact with anyone. Kynn plops down onto the squeaky mattress and Sirius does the same. Kynn''s tone is much more collected than before. In an attempt to lighten the mood, Sirius asks a question. "I thought you guys were resistant to the cold, why is everyone under blankets?" "It''s not so much that we''re resistant, it''s more that our race has adapted to it over time to better withstand it. We still need to maintain our body warmth." "Ah..." Sirius ponders while they wait for someone to check up on the two of them. "What are those hoarbanes anyway?" "No idea. No one has ever heard of them before. They popped up out of nowhere, attacked us with uncurable poison, and blocked us in our outpost. It''s strange. Not to mention all of our attacks are useless against them." "Your herbs have no effect at all on the poison?" "No, our herbs are primarily for common illnesses and pain relief. Many of us have started to think the poison might actually be a type of curse." "Curse?" "You don''t know what a curse is?" "I only came into this world about half a month ago. I don''t really know much about that type of stuff." "Oh yeah, you''re a Witch Spawn, aren''t ya? I''ll ask about that in a second," Kynn adjusts his position to be more relaxed. "You know what blessings are, yes?" Sirius nods. "In basic terms, curses are advanced blessings that expel negative effects to another being or object. Usually, they require someone with a very high compatibility to be able to cast them. But sometimes, like we suspect now, these creatures are casting them." "Can curses not be undone? Or healed?" "Curses are typically only able to be dispelled when the caster is either killed or dispels it themself. Some are on time limits, but those are rare. Technically, those with very high compatibility for healing or detoxification can remove most curses. But unfortunately, we don''t have anyone with that ability here..." "Hm... So, if we can kill those things, the curse on these people might be lifted?" "It''s a possibility. But, as we can hardly damage them, it seems close to impossible to kill them." "...You know, when we were attacked outside the outpost, the ember with me managed to melt the ice around them." Kynn''s eyes widen. "Seriously?! You mean it?! She damaged the hoarbanes?" "Y-yeah..." Kynn sinks his head and places it in his hands. "Now I feel like a jerk for stopping you guys... Sorry." "Don''t worry about it," Sirius pats him on the back. "...Maybe she can be saved..." "What''d you say?" "Ah, nothing. Enough of this sappy talk. You''re a Witch Spawn, right-" "Kynn," a healer walks over to the two of them. "What in the gods did you get yourself into this time?" "Hehe, sorry, we had a friendly little scuffle." Kynn gives the lady a cheesy grin. She doesn''t seem very pleased. "You know how everyone is feeling. Getting into fights with outsiders won''t do anyone any good." "I know, I know... I apologize." "Geez..." The lady crouches down and extends her hand in front of Sirius. A glow of green and gold light emits from her palm. Healing magic. All in a moment, Sirius'' wounds fade until there is not a single trace. The pain dissipates and a warm fuzzy feeling replaces it. "Thank you," Sirius says. "Not a problem. Healing these types of wounds are much easier than treating illnesses. I apologize on behalf of Kynn. He doesn''t think too much about his actions." "I''m right here, you know?" Kynn jokingly pouts. The lady moves her hand over to Kynn and heals his wounds. "Thank you." "Mhm, put your hair back up. You''re ruining my style." "Yes ma''am," Kynn replies. The healer with the same hair as Kynn makes her leave and tends to other patients. Kynn pulls his hair back into a ponytail. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Alright, let''s head out and meet with the others." "Alright," Sirius agrees. ????? The two leave behind the medical hut and make their way toward the king''s quarters. "Oh, right," Kynn remembers something. "What''s up?" "What was that thing you gave the lunim girl?" "I thought I only had to tell you if I lost." "Hm, we basically tied." "I thought you said I won?" "Uh... please tell me?" Sirius chuckles. "Fine, fine. Uh, let''s see..." Sirius explains to Kynn how being a Witch Spawn works. How he died and was reborn into this world not that long ago. How he met Korlin and Aureole and started living in the mansion. And that the watch he gave to Aureole is what is counting down to when all his memories will disappear. "...Damn. You only met her a few days ago and trust her to hold onto that?" "...Trust her? I guess..." -Do I trust her? "Hm, is this body what lets you be so good at fighting?" "What? No... though this body is much better than my old one." "Then are you like an avid fighter or something?" "Huh? No, I''ve just watched a lot of YouTube videos." "You... chube?" "Eh... never mind I''ve just had a lot of spare time." "Huh..." "What about you?" "Hand-to-hand combat? Absolutely not. I''m much better with a sword." "Really?" "Mm, I''m the head warrior here at the outpost after all." "Seriously?! Shouldn''t you be defending the gates or something then?" "Nah, that''s the guard''s duty. I go and scout out for monsters, and usually join the herb collectors out on their missions. But as there isn''t any possibility of that at the moment... I''m basically free to do whatever I want." "Huh..." "I could teach you some sword arts if you want. With most of the other guys out of commission, I kind of need someone to help me train." "Sure, though don''t expect too much out of me." -Maybe I could impress Wilphrey with some sword skills when I get back... "I don''t know what to expect out of you! I mean, when you threw the snow in my eyes I was stunned!" "You didn''t think it was cheap?" "Cheap?! Of course not! That was so creative! I was impressed." "Ha, speaking of, can you see through the snow? When you tossed up that cloud of it, you seemed to see perfectly well." "Mm, squallers have better vision through the snow. Though it was still tricky for me to see. I was kind of just flailing my arms hoping they''d hit you." -Is this guy really the head warrior here?? "Wow..." "Oh! And that elbow move you did! That was sick!" Kynn continues to compliment and make Sirius feel awkward until they arrive at the king''s quarters. The boy seems to have lots of admiration for Sirius. Sliding open the door, the two are greeted by a distant conversation. "Take off your shoes here," Kynn whispers, slipping off his own. Sirius does as told and the two round the corner into a large square room. Aureole, Korlin, and Pholy stand on the opposite side from a lone man on a wooden throne. The king. No guards stand by. Not a single bit of protection is spared for this important man. The man dons white hair much like every other snowsqualler. A long animal-hide robe hangs around his neck. A gentle, aged face sits atop his burly shoulders. He''s a bit on the larger side. "Ah, and who might this be?" The king''s voice is surprisingly mellow. Sirius was trying to quietly enter to avoid interrupting. "Oh, sorry. I''m Sirius-" "Hello, your majesty!" Kynn obnoxiously calls out, strolling in like he owns the place. His arm wraps around Sirius'' shoulders. "This is my new pal, Sirius! Oh- is it cool if we come in?" "Welcome, Kynn..." the king draws a smile on his face, but Kynn''s presence doesn''t seem to please him. "Certainly, you may enter. Seeing as you already have..." "Thanks, man. This is why you''re my favorite king!" "I''m your only king..." he clears his throat. "Ahem, Sirius, was it?" "Oh- yes, sir." "I welcome you," he smiles warmly. "I hope Kynn has treated you kindly." "Oh, um yes, he has." "He didn''t challenge you to a duel, did he?" "...Um," Sirius'' eyes glance into Kynn''s. The boy is practically screaming for him to say "no". "N-no, sir. He did no such thing." "...That''s good." The king is overcome with relief. -How often does he challenge people?? "See? I''m not that bad, Your Majesty." "Please, quit with the "your majesty," you know I don''t care for that title." "You''re right," Kynn takes a knee. "I apologize, Your Majesty." "...Why do I bother?" The king sinks his head and sighs heavily. "Anyway, please, continue Miss Aureole." "R-right," Aureole adjusts her posture. "As I stated, we came here on behalf of Lunalir to discuss the sudden absence of Alsi''s trade. But, seeing the situation you all are in, I feel I don''t need your side of things." "Mm, I apologize. I''m sure our silence has caused a great disturbance in the market, but unfortunately, we are unable to reliably continue trade in our current predicament." "Lord Rawlin should be coming within the coming days, is there anything we can do before then?" "Rawlin, huh?" His tone sours. "That man is returning so soon?" "Returning?" "Yes, he came to our outpost two or so months ago to discuss relations." "Huh, I didn''t hear about that... Anyway, if there is anything we can do to assist you, please let us know." "You are a kind person, Miss Aureole. You will make a fine ruler." "Um, t-thank you?" "But, as things stand, the hoarbanes have us locked in place. Our warriors are poisoned and have lost morale, and we must now focus on just trying to stay alive. I do not wish for you all to get involved in our problems." The room grows quiet. In the corner of his eye, Sirius spots a small figure in the back of the room. It''s a young boy. Maybe twelve years old. Messy white hair and a strained look on his face. He seems annoyed just by looking at everyone. The small boy meets Sirius'' gaze. His eyes widen and the boy ducks out of view. -Who is that? "If I may," Pholy steps up. "Hm? Yes, ember?" "My flames are capable of burning the hoarbanes outer layer. I think we may be able to take them out if we plan accordingly." "Do you mean it? Your fire can damage those creature''s skin?" "Mm, though I''m not sure if after their ice is melted, we can even hurt them." "Yes..." The king is in deep thought. "Still, this is valuable information. Thank you very much. I would like to test this concept as soon as possible. My people are withering away, and while I am fortunate to stay in positive health, my heart aches for my people." "What do you want us to do?" Aureole questions. "...For the time being, please get settled here. Kynn, would you mind taking them in? Sorry, we don''t have many open spaces at the moment." "..." For the first time, the boy is hesitating. "Sure, I can let them crash at my place." "Thank you, and please, mind your manners." "Yeah, yeah." The king turns back to the group. "When you are all rested, I will let you know what our next move will be. Please give me your patience." "Of course," Aureole bows. "Thank you for your time and kindness." "You as well." The man smiles warmly. -This guy is like a big teddy bear. "Alright you four, follow me." Kynn motions the group to follow him, and he rounds the corner. Sirius gives a bow to the king and follows behind Kynn, Korlin and Pholy do the same. They all put on their shoes and exit the king''s quarters. ????? "That went way smoother than I thought it would," Sirius says. "You''re telling me..." Aureole groans. "I thought I was going to explode." "Were you that nervous?" Pholy asks, huddling into Aureole to give her warmth. "Mhm," she sulks. "Ah, the king is a big softie. You don''t have to be worried about him," Kynn blurts. "I barge in there all the time, and he still loves me." "I wouldn''t call that love..." Pholy comments. "Er... anyway, here we are!" Before them lies a humble-sized home with a large shed to its side. "This place looks nice!" Korlin is grinning with excitement. "Haha, thank you! My mom worked hard to build it..." Kynn whips around to face them. "So, I only have one spare bed in the house. The rest of you will have to spend the night in the shed." "The shed..." Pholy glares. "Cool your flames, there are three mattresses in there. We rent it out for visitors on occasion, so it is well kept." "Alright, well then, Aureole you can take the bed in the house. Us three will stay in the shed." "What?" Aureole doesn''t like the suggestion. "Oh no, you don''t have to give me special treatment, I can sleep in the shed too-" "It''s alright," Pholy injects. "Just accept the offer, we''ll be fine out here. You''re royalty after all." "Um," Korlin raises his hand. "I never agreed to this, I''ll gladly switch with her-" Sirius punches Korlin in the arm. Pholy does the same. "...If you insist, then alright... I''ll stay in the house." -She really doesn''t like being royalty... "Well, now that that is all settled, make yourselves comfortable. And Sirius, when you''re ready, care to meet me out back?" "Oh, sure." Kynn gives a big grin and then scans the rest of the group. His eyes land on Korlin, who looks a little jealous. "Do you care to join us? Uh... I didn''t get your name." "Oh! Korlin! Sure, I''ll join you." "Cool," Kynn waves and runs around behind the house. "That guy is so cool..." "He''s something..." Pholy states, walking toward the shed. The three head over to the shed, and Aureole takes her time getting to the house. She knocks and carefully enters inside. Pholy slides the shed''s door open, and the inside is surprisingly spacious. As Kynn said, three elevated beds lay near the back of the room. Dressers, baskets, a water faucet, and other decorations fill the space. It''s like a mini house. "Better than I thought," Sirius mentions. "Mm," Pholy agrees. "Though it''s unfortunate I have to stay with you two." "It won''t be that bad," Korlin jokes. "I hope so..." The three of them unpack their bags and claim their beds. With everything settled, Sirius heads to the backyard to meet with Kynn. Korlin is following behind. "What do you think he wants?" "I don''t know..." "Do you think Pholy has a thing for him?" "What? I don''t think so. Why? Are you worried he''ll steal her from you?" "I''m just saying, he''s probably a popular guy. People like him have a way of swooning people." "Swooning?" "He''s definitely a ladies'' man. He probably has a whole harem of girls at the ready. Some people have no romantic partner. And some people have options. Now, I find that insanely unfair-" Kynn is standing right in front of them. Two wooden swords are in his hands. "Um... should I take that as a compliment?" "...Yes?" "...Alright..." ...... Awkward tension aside, Sirius initiates the conversation. "So... what''s up?" Kynn chuckles and brushes off what he overheard. "I was hoping you''d take me up on my offer." Kynn tosses Sirius one of his wooden swords. "Oh, right... Sword training." "Exactly," Kynn demonstrates his swordplay in the air. "I can teach you some arts and then I thought we could do a little sparring." "I don''t know how good I''ll be..." "Don''t worry about it, I''m just trying to knock off some rust. Maybe you''ll learn a thing or two." "Alright..." "Come on!" Kynn grabs Sirius'' wrist and drags him to the center of the snowy yard. Korlin stands alone on the side. "That''s not right, here, stand like this," Kynn instructs, shifting Sirius'' feet. "Now, try." Sirius swings the wooden sword downward. "Hmm..." Kynn thinks. "Don''t use your arms so much. Swing with your whole body. Commit to the strike, don''t half-ass it. Swing as if you don''t have arms." "What does that even mean...?" Pholy steps out into the yard and stands beside Korlin. "You just watching?" "Mm, I don''t really know why he called me back here." "...You don''t even like swords, do you?" "They''re cool, but I prefer magic," the boy is growing restless. "...If you want, I can show you-" "Hey, Kynn," Korlin blurts. Pholy sinks as her offer gets rejected. "Hm? What''s up?" "Would you mind if we fought?" Chapter 26: Smoldering Logs Kynn''s intrigue is peaked. "You want to duel?" "Yes, are you willing to?" Korlin is dead serious. "Hm..." Kynn turns back to Sirius. "Is he strong?" Seeing the determination in Korlin''s eyes, Sirius gives his answer. "Well, he''s about the same as me I would guess. He did tackle a flaming dog once though, so he might be a bit stronger." "A dog?" "Uh... it had six legs, a snoot, some white horns." "Ah, a charhound? He tackled one... hm." Kynn slams his sword down into the ground. Holding the wooden hilt, he chuckles to himself. "Very well! I will take you on!" "Alright!" Korlin grins in the same way Kynn does. Sirius shuffles over to his human companion and hands him the practice sword. "You got this." "Mm, I got this," Korlin is overflowing with confidence. The thought of losing doesn''t even cross his mind. Sirius leans against the house beside Pholy. "He tackled a charhound?" she asks. "Yeah, back on our first day he stopped a rampant one and got it back to its owner. I''m surprised he didn''t tell you about it." "Hm," Pholy seems to be slightly impressed by Korlin''s deed. Not that she outwardly shows it well. "He''s not really one to talk about his past." "...I guess you''re right." Apart from a couple of instances, the only mentions of Korlin''s past come from his love for magic. What is his past exactly? ...Do I really care to know? Korlin''s footsteps crunch the snow as he gets into position. The distance between them and the look on Kynn''s face is exactly like how when Sirius fought him. Only this time, he has a sword. Kynn told Sirius he was much better with a sword than hand-to-hand combat. -Does Korlin even have a chance? Kynn wiggles and stretches in place. "Are you ready?" The boy is amped for battle. After just getting healed, he''s ready to throw himself right back into battle. "Yeah," Korlin loosens his shoulders. Despite knowing nothing of swords, the boy has absolute faith in himself to win. Swords in hand, the two boys lock eyes. With the snow falling around them, and a simple nod from Kynn... Their duel begins. They explode out of place, kicking stray snow behind them. Maybe it is just the perspective, but Sirius notices... -Kynn is way faster... The two boys approach each other and with the distance closing, Korlin takes the first swing. He swings the wooden sword toward Kynn''s side. Almost instantly, Kynn smacks his sword into Korlin''s attack. With the attack deflected, Korlin is left staggered a moment. Taking advantage of this, Kynn swipes diagonally at the boy''s face. Korlin barely manages to place his sword in between his face and Kynn''s blade. With a massive smile on his face, Kynn drags his sword across Korlin''s. As soon as the blades lose contact, Kynn swipes at Korlin''s hand. The impact causes Korlin to lose his grip. The sword drops from his hands. The look on the boy''s face drops into the depths of despair. With no way to defend himself, Kynn twirls around... And slams the flat side of his blade into Korlin''s skull. The fight didn''t even last thirty seconds. Despite his confidence, Korlin''s defeat is absolute. The boy lies unconscious in the snow. Kynn''s wooden blade bruised the area around Korlin''s right eye. Small drops of blood stain the snow red. Despite witnessing all of it, and now standing above him, Sirius doesn''t feel the slightest bit worried for the boy. In fact, he slightly expected it to end this way. "Um," Kynn''s eyes are wide. "Do you think I hit him too hard?" "Maybe a little bit." "Why did he even try?" Pholy asks. Her hands caress the bruise on the boy''s face. She is the most worried of the three. Suddenly, Pholy lights her fingertips on fire. "What are you doing?" "I''m going to cauterize his wound." "Ah..." Just as she said, Pholy burns the source of the bleeding. Her pink flames scorch the blood and the weak skin folds over. Unfortunately for Korlin, the burning of flesh doesn''t feel too pleasant. The sensation instantly makes him wake up. "AHHHH!! WHAT THE HELL?!" The boy shoots up into a seated position and grabs the side of his face. Frantically searching for a way to numb the pain, he drives his face into the surrounding snow. "Ah... that feels better..." "Are you done whining?" Pholy asks. Korlin rolls over to face the three, keeping his face shoved in the snow. "What was that for??" "I was cauterizing your wound, calm down." "Did you have to make it so painful?" "So sorry, I''ll use cold fire next time." "You can do that?!" "...No." "...Boo..." Kynn clears his throat to interrupt them. "Are you alright? Sorry, I didn''t think it''d knock you out." Upon seeing Kynn''s face, Korlin is awash with feelings of inferiority. His mood sinks completely. "Yeah, I''m alright..." "No hard feelings, yeah?" "Yeah..." Kynn smiles and extends his hand to the boy. Korlin releases his head from the soothing snow and hesitantly grabs Kynn''s hand. Kynn hoists the boy up and pats him on the shoulder. "It was a good effort! You managed to deflect an attack of mine! I''m the best warrior in this outpost, you should be proud. You just need to train a little more and I''m sure you could surpass me easily!" "...Yeah. Thanks." Kynn''s kind words don''t seem to affect Korlin in any way. Korlin is almost... empty. "You go get yourself cleaned up, alright? Sirius, do you mind coming with me inside?" "Oh, sure." Kynn grins and Pholy promptly grabs Korlin''s wrist. "Come on, let''s go..." She starts dragging him towards the shed. "Ok..." ????? "You don''t want to practice anymore?" "Nah, I feel a little bad for what I did to your friend." -Friend... Stolen story; please report. "Am I finally getting that date?" "You''re into home dates, huh?" "Ha, I don''t know. I''ve never been on one." "Hm, I figured you were popular with the ladies." "Me?" Sirius can''t believe what he''s hearing. "Never in my dreams." "You need to have a little more confidence in yourself." "..." Kynn brings Sirius to the front door of his house and opens the door. "Try not to be too loud, okay?" Inside the home has a cozy cabin aesthetic. A crackling brick fireplace is surrounded by fluffy chairs and a shaggy rug. A small kitchen sits behind a short staircase leading to a bathroom and a singular bedroom. A hallway to the right leads to two more bedrooms. It''s a simple and humble abode. There are no windows, so the only light comes from the fireplace and a few scattered candles. It smells like freshly cut wood. "This is cute," Sirius mutters. "Mhm, my mom built this whole place." "Is your mom here?" "Mm, she''s upstairs. Do you want to meet her?" "Oh- no, that''s fine I was just wondering." "Ah come on," Kynn grabs Sirius'' wrist and drags him up the stairs. "Just don''t talk too loudly. She''s a bit fragile right now." Kynn releases Sirius'' hand and carefully approaches a closed door. He taps his knuckles against the door, "I''m coming in." His voice is soft and gentle. He grabs the doorknob and delicately pushes it open. As the door creaks, it reveals the inside of the room. Antiques, trinkets, and children''s drawings litter the shelves and furniture. The room is dark, but there is an overwhelming sense of warmth coming from it. In the back corner sits a floral-printed bed with an aged woman underneath the sheets. Kynn steps into the room, muffling his footsteps so as to not alarm the resting woman. "I''m back, mom. I brought someone with me." "Hello," Sirius whispers. Kynn gets to his mother''s bedside and sits down on his knees. Sirius stands off in the center of the room, unsure of what to do. "Are you feeling better?" Kynn sets the back of his hand against her wrinkled forehead. "Hm, you''re cold." His mom shuffles in place and turns to face her son. An empty look lies in her eyes. She grabs Kynn''s hand and a meek smile forms on her face. "Alpin..." "No, mom. It''s me, Kynn. Your son." A tender expression makes up Kynn''s face. This must happen a lot. "Kynn..." After saying his name, her consciousness fades and she drifts into slumber once again. ... "I love you, mom." Kynn leans over and kisses her forehead. He feebly stands up and motions Sirius to follow him out the door. They leave the dark room and close the door behind them. Leaving the suffocating sadness behind them. "..." "..." Sirius and Kynn sit on the chairs beside the fireplace. They both stare into the flames, letting their eyes burn along with their thoughts. "Are you curious about her?" "...Oh, a little bit, I guess." Kynn chuckles to himself and rubs his eyelids. "She''s been that way for two years." "Two years..." "The healers say it''s due to her age. She had me late in her lifetime, so I always figured one day something like this would happen... but it''s still hard to accept. Even after all this time." "...Is your father around?" "No, I never even met the guy. But apparently, I look just like him." "..." "I still don''t think she''s over him, which pains me a little. But, you know, if he gave her that much happiness... I guess he wasn''t too bad." "You don''t hate him or anything?" "I try not to hate people. It''s not like I know him or anything, so I can''t really give an opinion on him. Even if I did find him, I doubt I''d care all that much." "...You''re view of people is really nice. I usually try to pick up on cues to try and find what type of person someone is. Then my opinion of them just kind of follows from there..." Kynn chuckles to himself. "...Sometimes, people just are, you know?" "Meaning?" "If you try to analyze every little thing someone does, it''ll drive you mad. Not every little thing has a purpose or reason behind it. People are impulsive and reactionary. They do things without meaning to or realizing the consequences. Take me for example, I take life as it is in the moment. I get sad for no particular reason, and I let myself be sad." Sirius laughs at himself. "That must be nice... I feel bad whenever I get sad." "How come?" "My problems aren''t worth getting sad over. Other people have it way worse than me, you know? On paper my life should be a good one, I don''t really have a reason to be sad." "You don''t need a depressing backstory to be sad." "..." "Just because other people have problems, that doesn''t mean yours are invalidated. Everyone deserves to feel." "I guess you''re right..." "See?" He elbows Sirius. "You get it. People are blank slates. It''s the moment that paints their emotions. You might feel angry or jealous, and that''s alright. You''re supposed to. Even if it feels wrong, what can you do? One day you might look back and realize you were stupid, or maybe you''ll learn something from it. It depends on the person in the moment, I suppose..." "Hm, what are you trying to say exactly? Act on my emotions?" "Mm... maybe?" "You don''t even know?!" Sirius laughs. "I just made that up in the moment!" They chuckle amongst themselves. Kynn leans over and extends his arm underneath his seat. He pulls out a light, acoustic guitar. "A guitar? I didn''t think those were in this world." "Hm? You play?" "I dabbled in a bit of electric guitar... But I didn''t make much progress and stopped." "Electric...?" "Just something from my old world." "Hm," Kynn adjusts the guitar''s tuning pegs. "I believe this was my father''s guitar. It''s the only thing he left behind. I guess I have this to thank him for too... My mom loves to hear me play." "You really love your mom, huh?" "Of course. She''s my favorite person. Were you not close with your mom?" Kynn begins playing a simple song. "...No, not really. I''ve never really been close with anyone before. My mom would always try and talk to me, but I always just pushed her away..." "..." "But she''s the only person who has said they love me. I''m grateful to her for that... but, when I really think about it... That was just obligatory, wasn''t it? She''s my parent, she has to say that. I mean, we rarely ever spoke." "Sirius..." "Even so, I don''t want to forget her. Even if her love was fabricated, what kind of son would I be if I forgot about her?" "...Sorry, I don''t know how to respond to that." Sirius gives a weak smile. "That''s alright, I''m just rambling..." "Are you not close with your friends?" "Who?" "Your friends out there. What were their names...? Uh, Korlin. The ember and the lumalin." "Oh... I wouldn''t exactly call them friends." "...Really? You seemed to talk like you were." "We haven''t even known each other a month. I don''t know anything about them." "You don''t need to know someone to be friends." "...Mm, besides, I don''t know how to be someone''s friend. And I doubt they''d want to be friends with someone like me." Kynn stops playing his guitar. "...I think you''re downplaying your own worth, Sirius. I''m sure plenty of people would want to be friends with you. You''re an interesting guy." "...I''m just stumbling through this life. There''s nothing interesting about me... I''m trying to get my memories back without even knowing why... I don''t know what I''m doing..." The fire''s dim glow fades. Embers rise and the charred wood crumbles to ash. "Looks like the fire is out..." Kynn stares at Sirius. He''s gazing into the charred abyss. "Would you mind getting some more firewood?" "Oh, sure. Where''s it at?" "It''s back near the king''s quarters. There''s a large gate that should open up and have some spare." "Okay, I''ll go grab it." Sirius stands up and strolls over to the door. "Mm, thanks." Sirius steps through the doorway and shivers. -It''s cold... The door closes and Kynn is left in the dark, candlelit home. Thinking he''s alone, he lets out a groan and stretches. creak A floorboard from down the hall. "...Is someone there?" "Oh... sorry." From the darkness emerges a girl. A girl with teal hair and gradient eyes. "Oh, I forgot you were here... did you..." "Sorry, I''m going to head out and meet with Pholy." Aureole walks over to the door and steps out into the frigid air. ... ????? Korlin sits on the edge of his bed. His head is placed in his palms. The shed''s door slides open. "Pholy, do you have a minute?" Aureole enters. Her voice is strained. "Sorry," Korlin lifts his head and gives her a smile. "It''s just me. Pholy left to go grab something a little bit ago." "Oh, okay... What happened to you?" "Oh, I just overestimated my abilities. Nothing too serious." "Alright..." Korlin spots something in her hand. "Is that Sirius'' watch?" "Hm?" She looks down, forgetting she had it in her palm. "Oh, mm, he gave it to me before he fought with Kynn." "Huh..." Aureole walks over to Korlin. She looks at the timer on the back. "Is your countdown similar, Korlin?" "Oh," Korlin digs through his pocket and pulls out his watch. He compares his time with Sirius''. Sirius: 21449190 seconds remain Korlin: 21454362 seconds remain "Yes," Korlin mutters. "It''s just a little behind his... Just a little bit... behind..." "I see..." Aureole stares at Sirius'' watch for a moment. Korlin stares at his own. "Do you want me to go find Pholy for you?" "Oh, no that''s alright. I was just looking for someone to talk to. But I''m alright now," Aureole gives Korlin a beaming smile. Korlin gives her back one of the same. "Alright, see you." "Mm, see you." With that, Aureole leaves the shed. Korlin sits alone, placing his head back into his palms. "Behind..." ????? Sirius steps over mounds of soft snow. He makes his way along the straight path toward the king''s quarters. The sky is getting progressively darker. -Why did I say all of that to him... What was I thinking? Sirius rubs his eyelids which still sting from staring into the fire. "Firewood... firewood..." The quarters come into view and Sirius searches around for a gate. Sirius walks around the building and stumbles across an encased wooden fence with a lock over it. Jumping to get a higher viewpoint, he spots firewood inside the small space. -How do I get in there...? Sirius fiddles with the lock but it needs a key. He contemplates jumping over the fence and throwing the wood out but retracts the thought after seeing the barbed wire. -Is this even the right place? Out of the corner of his eye, Sirius spots a small figure peeking around the corner of the building. It''s the same boy he saw during the meeting with the king. The boy notices Sirius'' gaze and scampers out of view. Sirius doesn''t say a word and continues fiddling with the lock. Sirius scratches his head and looks for any opening in the fence. "You didn''t say anything." Behind Sirius is the boy, peeking out around the corner again. "Hm?" "You saw me and didn''t say anything." The boy''s voice is surprisingly deep but timid. "Mm, I don''t want to pry on anyone''s business." Sirius continues checking around the fence. "...Do you need help?" "Um, maybe... I don''t want to force you or anything." The boy walks over and pulls out a key from his pocket. Sirius steps aside and the boy shoves a key into the lock. The gate unlocks and the boy pushes open the door. "Thank you." Sirius goes in and grabs a reasonable amount of firewood. A little more than enough needed for the fireplace. Sirius turns around and gives the boy a nod before starting to walk off. "You don''t talk much, do you?" "Hm? Usually only when I''m spoken to. Or when it''s necessary. I''m not good at talking with other people." The boy''s interest seems to have peaked. "Do you like talking to other people?" "...It depends on the person. But usually no. Sometimes it just feels like a chore, you know?" "Like right now?" "...No. You seem chill. Talking with you is alright." "..." The boy''s lips curl up. His eyes light up from behind his messy hair. "See you." Sirius shifts the wood in his arms and starts walking away. The boy watches Sirius as he gets further away. Enamored by Sirius, the boy eyes him until he disappears out of sight. ... ????? Sirius gives the firewood to Kynn and night falls on the outpost. Sirius slides into his bed which is surprisingly comfortable. Pholy and Korlin lie in their beds as well. Hours pass. Not a single one of them has fallen asleep or uttered a word. Sirus lies with his face against the wall. Pholy does to the opposite wall. Korlin, figuring they''re both asleep, sits up and sighs. His eyes are heavy. He grabs the bags beneath his eyes and rubs them. Pholy, hearing his movements, gets up and faces the boy. "What are you doing?" Her voice is tired. She swings her feet over the side of the bed to match Korlin''s seated position. "I can''t sleep." "...You''ve looked tired for a couple of days now. Have you been sleeping?" "...No. I haven''t slept recently." "How come?" "...Probably because I''m scared." "Scared? Of sleeping?" Pholy glares at him. "Not the act of sleeping itself." "Then what?" "...I''ve been losing memories night after night." "Really? You haven''t said anything." "It''s not that big of a deal... but... I''m scared because I don''t know how it will change me." "..." "Will I be the same person when I wake? Will I wake up only to find this happiness I''ve felt was all a dream?" His voice is growing hoarse. "What if one day I open my eyes and I''m waking up in my old bed...? If you and all of this is just a dream..." Pholy leans over and bonks Korlin on the head. "Rude." "Well," Pholy smiles. "It definitely isn''t a dream, right?" Korlin relaxes his shoulders and smiles. "Thankfully." Pholy climbs back under her covers. "Goodnight, Korlin. Get some sleep, please." "I''ll try..." Korlin goes under his sheets and stares at the ceiling. "Do you think..." Korlin hesitates. "I can become someone admirable?" Pholy takes in the question. "Where did this come from?" "..." "I''m sure you can." "...Thank you, Pholy." Korlin rolls over and attempts to fall asleep. Sirius, having heard the whole conversation, closes his eyes as well. Haunting silence overcomes the shed, as yet another sleepless night passes. Chapter 27: Thick Skin The cold sun shines through a small window, glaring over Korlin''s open eyes. The boy''s honey irises stare at the ceiling. Prominent dark circles protrude around his eyelids. The night felt so long. All he could do was listen to the breathing of Sirius and Pholy. The boy draws a heavy breath and rubs his hand over his forehead. His head hurts. Korlin slides off his bed and gets changed before anyone wakes up. After bundling up, he slides open the door to the suffocating shed. "Good morning..." Sirius says, not yet having moved. Without responding, Korlin steps outside and closes the door behind him. The boy makes his way to the back of the house. He finds his way to where he left the wooden sword. It''s still there. Korlin grabs the sword''s grip. He raises the blade and swings downward. He does it again. And again. Again. Again. ... ????? "We will have two teams depart." The king makes the declaration in front of a number of guards and Sirius'' group. The king spared no time gathering everyone early in the morning. The only notable person absent is Korlin. The boy Sirius spoke with yesterday stands in a corner, watching him. "One team will go and scout for the hoarbanes'' den. The other team will consist of the ember and test the effectiveness of her flames. If her fire proves effective, we may be able to free ourselves from this prison." "Yes sir!" A multitude of guards and warriors say in synch. They all garner unwavering respect for the man. "This mission is strictly for information. Do not make any unnecessary actions and retreat if things get too dangerous. If the hoarbanes'' den is located, retreat immediately to ensure the outpost gathers the intel." "Yes sir!" "Good, now get ready for departure. We leave at blooming time." Everyone gathers at the outpost''s main gate. The warriors and guards are a mix of worry and determination. And then there is Kynn. "Finally! I get to go back out there!" A real sword is held at his hip. Fingerless gloves clench his energized fist. "Why am I even here?" Sirius asks. "Hm? You''re coming, that''s why." Sirius stiffens and turns to the enthusiastic boy. "Pardon?" "As of now, you''re an honorary warrior. Seeing as you tied me in a duel, you exceed the capabilities to go there." "That was just luck. Really, I''m not suited for fighting those things." "Neither are we." "...Maybe, but I don''t have experience like you guys." "Ah, loosen up. You''re cooler than you realize! Look," Kynn places his hand on Sirius'' shoulder. "You''ll be fine. If anything goes wrong, I''ll be there to assist you. Trust me, alright?" "...Alright..." "That''s the spirit!" Kynn shuffles around in his pocket and pulls out a dagger. "Here, have this just in case things go south." Sirius accepts the small blade and examines it. A black leather grip, a curved guard, and sheening gray metal sharpened to a perfect point. There is a tiny engraving on the side written in Lunalir''s language. Release Kynn looks over to Pholy. "You ready, ember?" "Mhm." "You''re awfully cold for an ember, you know that?" "Mhm." "...Okay then! What about you?" Kynn directs his question to Aureole. "You tagging along?" "Oh, the king told me not to... I wouldn''t be much use anyway." "Gotcha. Can''t have future royalty be killed, yeah?" Aureole''s air turns sour. "Hey Kynn!" A fellow warrior calls out. "You have a minute?" "Coming!" Kynn scurries off and joins his comrades. They discuss their armor and possible improvements. They decide on extra plating in exchange for limited movement. The snowsquallers don''t use typical metal armor. Their defense is solely hefty cloths used to deflect fire and blades. It''s durable, but against the hoarbane''s claws and fangs is fragile. So, by adding metal under their cloths and against their skin, they hope for improved defense and possible poison prevention. Meanwhile, Pholy looks around. "Where''s Korlin?" "Oh, I don''t know..." "Hm." Kynn adds the metal underneath his garbs and scampers back over the Pholy and Sirius. Holding extra plating, he offers it to the two. "Here you are, just place this under your clothes around your arms." "Thank you," Sirius accepts. Sirius attaches the cylindrical piece to his forearms and clinks them together. "These are too big," Pholy sighs. "Do you have any smaller ones?" "Uhh... no." "..." "Do they fit higher up? Maybe on your biceps?" Pholy shifts them up and they stick in place. "Oh, that works, I guess... It''s a little uncomfortable though..." "You''ll get used to it." Kynn looks up to the sky and notices the sun directly above their heads. "Come on, let''s get in our groups." Kynn motions them to follow as he regroups with his allies. Pholy sighs and begins to follow, she''s not fully awake quite yet. "Good luck both of you," Aureole says, holding her heart. "Please be safe." "Aure...!" Pholy stumbles over to Aureole and hugs her. "You''re so cute..." "Pholy... now''s not the time..." "Thank you," Sirius says. A layered sense of dread cloaks his words. He waves her goodbye and heads off toward Kynn. "Take care..." Aureole watches as Sirius gets further away. "Um... Pholy?" "Yes?" "Eh... never mind." Aureole pats Pholy''s head, embracing her friend''s hug. Eventually, Pholy lets go and joins the group. Aureole stands by to send them off. "Alright," Kynn scans the group. "Is this everyone?" Apart from himself, Sirius, and Pholy, three other squallers make up the group. They all look ragged but ready for vengeance. "I believe so," a member says. "Let''s hope this goes well... We''re counting on you, ember." Pholy nods. While reluctant at first, she has accepted her role and importance in this scheme. "Good," Kynn nods. His tone is much more serious and organized than before. "Then let''s set off." Kynn waves to a guard by the gate. The guard nods and runs over to a chain near the wall. The guard pulls it down and the gate shifts in place. Multiple other guards gather around to pull chains, lowering the gate. "Here we go..." As they begin to step out into the frost, a tired voice rings out to stop them. "Wait!" It''s Korlin. The boy rushes over to the group, his breath is heavy. "Wait. Do you mind if I join you guys?" "Korlin?" Pholy seems surprised. "Ah, you," Kynn smiles. "You wish to partake, huh?" "Yes, please." "Hm, what do you guys think?" Kynn asks the group. "I don''t see why not." "The more hands the better, yeah?" "As long as he doesn''t get himself killed." Everyone seems to agree to let him join. "Sirius? Your thoughts?" "Oh," Sirius looks at Korlin. His eyes beg Sirius to say "yes". "Mm, I''m sure he''ll be helpful." "Ember?" "Uh..." Pholy looks at Korlin, who gives her the same look he did to Sirius. "I guess..." Korlin gives a thankful smile. "Alright then!" Kynn declares. "You''re in! Here, you''ll want these." Kynn throws Korlin a pair of arm protection. He gives him a small dagger similar to Sirius as well. "Thank you! You won''t regret it!" Korlin quickly places the armor around his forearms and runs up beside Sirius. "Let''s go." Kynn motions for everyone to follow him. As they step out from the gated outpost, Aureole waves, wishing them luck. Pholy walks hesitantly, but not fearfully. The responsibility and pressure begin to weigh on her. Sirius wonders if it''s really best for him to go. He doesn''t want to be a hindrance. Korlin''s eyes burn with a furious determination. "Where are we headed exactly?" "Northwest," a group member responds. "We ran into a small pack up there once. It should be enough to test out the ember''s abilities. If her powers don''t work out, the small amount of them should allow us to escape." "Ah..." The low-hanging clouds block the view of the horizon. Snow layers, covering up footprints left behind. "Kynn," another member says. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "What''s up?" "I don''t mean any offense, but is it really alright for us to be teaming up with an ember?" Pholy isn''t fazed by the comment. "...We''ll see how things play out." "Why wouldn''t it be alright?" Korlin blurts. The question irritates him. "Well... embers and squallers don''t really have the best relationship." The member is trying not to anger the boy further. Or upset Pholy. "Besides, we don''t know her true intentions." "Pholy isn''t like other embers!" Korlin''s brow is furrowed. "Korlin," Pholy looks at him wide-eyed. She gestures for him to stop and whispers: "Shut up." Completely ignoring her, Korlin turns back to the member. "Pholy would never do anything to harm you guys! She doesn''t have any ulterior motives!" Pholy jumps in and folds her hands over Korlin''s mouth. "Shut up!" Steam is pluming out of her ears. "I get it, I get," the member feels bad now. "I''m just trying to be cautious." Sirius remains quiet. He''s never seen Korlin like this before. "If you''re cautious about anyone it should be me. I''m a Witch Spawn!" "A... Witch Spawn? What''s that??" "Wha- huh?" Korlin''s anger sizzles out and morphs into bewilderment. "You don''t know what a Witch Spawn is?! A human?!" "I can''t say that I do...? Kynn, what''s this guy''s problem?" Kynn sighs but keeps his charismatic expression. "A lot of us here at the outpost aren''t all that educated on matters outside Alsi. As Witch Spawn don''t typically visit, a lot of us have never heard of them." "Huh..." Korlin is still in disbelief. "...So, what is a Witch Spawn?" "Don''t worry about it," Kynn shuts down the conversation. "Just keep your eyes out for hoarbanes." "Whatever you say..." Kynn is much younger than any of the other warriors and guards. While he is an established fighter, his attitude and age dampen the respect he gets from his peers. The boy doesn''t really seem to mind. The other adult members make fun of the guy who asked what Witch Spawn are. They continue to banter as they trudge through the snow. "Do you have to say such embarrassing things?" Pholy''s steam is still flowing out. "I''m just saying the truth," Korlin responds. "You barely know anything about me." "I know some things." "Like what? Give me an example." "Hm... you''re short." Pholy''s face contorts and her nose wrinkles. Her hands ignite in pink flames. "You''re dead." "I''m sorry!" Korlin laughs, scrambling away. Pholy chases Korlin around in circles. "Sirius! Help me!" Korlin giggles and hides behind his companion. "Don''t use me as a shield," Sirius tries to move away but Korlin stays glued to his back. "Sirius," Pholy''s voice is terrifying. "Step aside. Let me kill him." Her fushia eyes burn into his brain. "I''m trying!" Korlin keeps laughing and enjoying himself. Sirius makes for a great human shield. Amidst the looming threat of death, the three play a game of tag. "You guys are cute," Kynn comments. "But would you mind keeping it down? We need to keep our ears open for any sign of the hoarbanes." Pholy groans. "Sorry," her flames sputter and die out. Her hungry eyes remain fixated on Korlin. Korlin gives her a cheesy grin. Her eye twitches. When they all settle down, Sirius and Korlin walk side by side. "Are you going to be alright?" Sirius asks. "Huh? Why wouldn''t I be?" "Well, the hoarbanes look like dogs, don''t they? You don''t like dogs, right?" "Aw, you remember that about me? You''re so sweet!" "..." Korlin chuckles and rubs his tired eyelids. "I''ll be fine. I''m not a scared little boy." "I know... I was just wondering." Suddenly, Kynn stops and holds his hand back. "Stop." ... The cold wind howls and blows their hair. Everyone stands as still as statues. Kynn turns his head from side to side. "What is it?" one of the members whispers. "There''s three. Straight in front of us." The member swallows a lump in his throat. It suddenly feels a lot hotter. Sirius squints his eyes to try and see. He doesn''t find any hoarbanes, he doesn''t even hear their growls. "What do we do?" Sirius asks. A noticeable lack of fear weighs on his shoulders. "Stay calm. Pholy, step up front, will you?" The girl carefully creeps up toward Kynn. She makes sure her footsteps are light. Kynn points ahead into the hazy distance. "They''re evenly spaced. If you launch a big enough blast toward them, you can hit all three at once." "Got it," Pholy raises her palm and ignites it. "Tell me when." Kynn holds out his hand and squints at the invisible beasts. With his superior snow vision, he can track their movements easily. Just for a moment, all three hoarbanes squish slightly together. "Now." Flames swirl and cumulate into a large mass of blazing beauty. Spreading her fingertips, the sphere of pink heat explodes from her hand and spirals into the snow. Without seeing a thing, a wolf''s cry comes from within the fog. "You got one! The other two are coming from the sides!" One from the left and another from the right emerges and lunges toward the group. Their red bulbouses begin to glow. One of the ice-coated monsters jumps right at Korlin. The boy quickly pulls out his dagger. Before Korlin can try to defend himself, Kynn leaps in and slams the side of his sword into the creature. The hoarbane flails through the air and tumbles into a mound of snow. The beast swiftly recovers and plows toward them again. "Pholy!" Kynn shouts. The girl rushes over and sweeps her arms across the air. Fire sprays and lights the hoarbane in a pink blaze. The creature writhes and thrashes its body in pain. "Nice! Their armor is melting!" "Over here!" The other members are busy fending off the other hoarbane. Kynn quickly rushes over to assist them. Kynn''s footwork is perfect and calculated. Every movement he makes has a purpose. He twists his body to build up momentum and uses all of it to attack. The hoarbane leaps toward one of the members. Before it can reach the man, Kynn propels the hilt of his sword into the beast''s belly. The hoarbane is swatted away but quickly recovers and changes its target. Pholy. She''s out of breath. Using multiple sets of large fire magic must tire her out. The creature runs low to the ground. With its mouth open, it goes for her legs. Pholy simultaneously screams and sets her leg on fire. She swings her flaming foot into the hoarbane''s unwavering jaw. Its face is driven into the snow and it topples into a limp position. Kynn sprints to the fallen beast and collapses his foot onto it. The hoarbane''s limbs flail about, threatening to scratch their poison on Kynn''s leg. "Burn it!" Pholy, completely drained, sends another flaming sphere Kynn''s way. As it approaches, Kynn leaps out of aim and the ball collides with the hoarbane''s body. The ice on its body is melting. All of the hoarbanes are sprawled out on the snow. With all three wolves out of commission, Pholy collapses to her knees. Her head drops and she consumes heavy breaths. Kynn and the other members let out sighs of relief. Sirius and Korlin stand aside. They didn''t do anything. "Good work, Pholy. It seems your flames did the trick." "...Don''t mention it." "Haha! Now we just need to go tell the king! We can finally get our lives back!" Kynn is overjoyed. He joins the other members to go and inspect the hoarbane''s body. It is still twitching and groaning. "I didn''t do anything..." Korlin mumbles. "I know," Sirius agrees. "We were pretty useless..." Korlin''s brows furrow. "Um," one of the members is concerned. "Kynn, these things aren''t dying." The ice surrounding the hoarbane''s skin has melted, but its brown flesh remains unharmed. The red bulbous on its head continues to pulsate. "Here," Kynn walks over and pulls out his sword. He lifts the blade above the hoarbane. Just as he is about to drive the tip into its flesh, the beast smacks the sword out of Kynn''s hand. "What-?!" The hoarbane springs up and growls intensely. The other hoarbane Pholy melted stands back up as well. A devious smile forms on Korlin''s face. He''s happy? "Cover me!" Kynn shouts, gunning for his sword. The naked hoarbane throws its body at the vulnerable Kynn. Another member of the group steps in to try and deflect it. But it doesn''t work. The hoarbane swipes at the member and its claws dig into their flesh. They''re poisoned. "Shit!" The pain makes the member collapse. Fear freezes the other two. Kynn brushes off the sacrifice and resumes heading for his sword. Out of nowhere the other hoarbane swoops in and snatches the sword from the snow. "Bastard..." With a blade in its mouth, the hoarbane stares down a defenseless Kynn. The other hoarbane turns its attention to Pholy, who is still collapsed on the ground. "Sirius! Don''t let Pholy get hit!" Kynn shouts. Sirius, who has been frozen the entire time, snaps out of his daze and looks over at Pholy. The hoarbane is approaching too fast. -I can''t make it in time... The hoarbane opens its jaw and lunges at the helpless girl. "I got this!" At the last second, Korlin steps in and slams his body into the beast. The boy tackles the wolf and pins it to the ground. His hands hold down the hoarbane''s claws and his knees the beast''s legs. The monster continuously tries to bite the boy''s head. Sirius remains still. Unsure of what to do. "Shit!" Kynn cries out. The hoarbane with his sword attacks. The monster is incredibly intelligent. The beast swings the sword much like a person would. Kynn tries to dodge but the sword cuts the boy''s ankle. He staggers to the ground and the hoarbane takes full advantage. The beast jumps onto Kynn and relentlessly presses down, trying to cut him with the sword. ... Kynn is pinned down. The claws of the monsters dig into the boy''s wrist, easily tearing through metal plating. The other members of the group are frozen out of fear. One of them is poisoned. Korlin is struggling to keep one of the hoarbanes down. Pholy can''t move. ... -What do I do? Sirius looks around, unsure of how or who to assist. "Help Korlin!" Kynn screams. "No, I got this! Help Kynn!" Kolin rebuttals. -What do I do...? Out of all the decisions he''s made in his life, none have ever been so dire. In his indecisiveness, Sirius'' heartbeat grows rapid. His breaths fasten and his muscles tense. -Who do I help? Can I even help? Sirius struggles to have any rational thought. Nothing could have prepared him for this moment. -What do I- From within the shrouded horizon, the sound of a dog growling comes from within. Another red glow emerges from the fog. -That''s right... there were three. Before Sirius can utter another breath, the third hoarbane starts sprinting toward him. Everything seems to move in slow motion. The snow. His thoughts. His movements. The world around him. Everything turns so slowly. In his panic, Sirius pulls out the dagger Kynn gave him earlier. As the melted hoarbane throws itself at the boy, Sirius attempts to dodge. But it is swiftly met with failure. The wolf''s body collides with his and the two tackle each other. Sirius finds himself in a similar situation to Kynn. Sirius holds the beast''s wrists to prevent it from swiping, but the head repeatedly attempts to gnaw. Saliva sprays onto Sirius'' face, the beast''s breath is hot and disgusting. The adrenaline allows Sirius to hold it back, but once it runs out, he''ll be dead. -What do I do... What do I do?! Sirius looks around for anything or anyone to help. But no one and nothing can. -Kynn, I thought you said I could trust you?! The dagger still hardly in his grasp catches his attention. If he lets go and uses the dagger to attack the hoarbane, there is no guarantee it''ll work. There isn''t even a guarantee he can act that fast. As soon as he lets go the hoarbane could use its claw to poison him. Seeing as there are no other options... -Fuck it! As fast as he can, Sirius releases the hoarbane''s wrist and swiftly thrusts the blade into the creature''s neck. tink The blade doesn''t even puncture the skin. It''s too hard. Harder than even the ice beforehand. Sirius can''t help but laugh. The beast strikes down its claw, but Sirius manages to put his wrist in between. The sleeve of his jacket is shredded by the attack. With the beast overpowering the boy, Sirius desperately shifts his legs to get them underneath it. He bends his knees and places his feet upward onto the hoarbane''s belly. Mustering all of his strength, he launches the hoarbane off his body. But not very far. Sirius scrambles to his feet and runs toward the toppled beast. Once it swiftly recovers, Sirius drives his heel into bulbous on the creature''s head. The bulbous pops and spews blood over Sirius'' shoe. The hoarbane wails and whips around its head in agony. Exhausted, Sirius walks backward and collapses on the ground next to Pholy. His ears ring and his lungs shrivel and expand forcefully. While Sirius loses his composure, a frozen member regains theirs. The member snaps out of his fear and hesitantly rushes to assist Kynn. The member launches their sword at the beast''s bulbous. The red blob explodes and the hoarbane drops the sword onto Kynn''s chin. Instantly, Kynn grabs the blade and throws the hoarbane off his body. "Thanks!" Kynn tries to strike the thrown hoarbane''s skin. But it has no effect. "What..." After a brief shock, Kynn roars out his demand: "Their skin is too thick! We need to retreat! Now!" The other member snaps out of their daze and goes to assist the one who had been struck with poison. Korlin continues to struggle with his hoarbane. Kynn sprints to assist Korlin. "Korlin! Let go!" "No! I got this!" "You can''t kill it! We need to run!" Still pinning down the wolf, Korlin''s anger rises. But fortunately, he succumbs. Korlin drives his foot into the hoarbane''s throat and jumps off of it. The hoarbane tries to recover but Kynn stabs the bulbous, causing it to shrivel in pain. With all three hoarbanes screeching and crippled, it''s time to leave. "Go! Back to the outpost!" Korlin scoffs but does as he is told. Sirius helps Pholy stand and they follow behind Kynn who is leading the pack. Two of the members help the poisoned one run. Korlin trails in the back. In his frustration, Korlin looks back at the flailing hoarbanes. One of them is standing back up. The one Sirius'' foot had smashed, gets back onto its feet. The hoarbane turns its head to the fleeting group. In a grotesque and disturbing manner, the destroyed red bulbous on its head expands and regrows. The beast growls and barks. It sends a jolt of fear down Korlin''s spine. The hoarbane begins its pursuit. "One of them is chasing us!" "Shit..." Kynn mutters. The exhausted party is nowhere near as fast as the beast. The hoarbane rapidly closes the distance, gunning right for Korlin. "I''ll smash its eye!" Korlin declares. "What?! Are you insane?!" the member who previously fought with Korlin shouts. "Don''t worry! I can do this!" Korlin stops running away and turns to face the approaching hoarbane. "Idiot!" Kynn screams. "What are you doing?!" Pholy cries. In a desperate attempt to prove himself, Korlin lunges at the vicious beast. But unfortunately for him... The monster''s rage is greater than the boy''s desire. With its jaw extended, the hoarbane''s teeth threaten to clasp on the boy''s skull. Korlin''s heart stops. The boy cowers in fear. He ducks his head and raises his forearms. The beast''s head collides with the metal plating on his arms. The metal shreds and falls apart, but it stalls the beast''s speed just enough so no limbs break. The head continues flying at Korlin. As Korlin has ducked, the beast''s mouth misses, but its chin rams straight into Korlin''s right eye. The squishy organ is smashed and bruised. Korlin is blasted backward into the snow. Blood spews from the closed eyelid. "AAAAAAHHH!" Korlin cries in agony. The hoarbane skids across the frosted ground and tries to attack Korlin while he''s down and injured. "What is wrong with you?!" The member who angered Korlin earlier runs over and puts himself between the boy and the predator. The member swipes his sword at the leaping hoarbane. The tip of the blade slashes the pulsing bulbous and blinds the hoarbane. Still airborne, the hoarbane flails its arms around... And cuts the skin of the member. The hoarbane collapses and rolls in the red-stained snow. It''s out of commission. The member, aching in pain, runs up to Korlin and grabs his arm. "Get up you idiot!" The man throws a half-blinded Korlin to his feet and begins sprinting with the boy in tow. They sprint off toward the outpost. No one says a word. Their heavy breaths make up all of the sound. They''re all exhausted. They pray no hoarbanes show their ugly heads. Their mission was a failure. While Pholy''s flames worked initially, the hoarbane''s skin makes that fact obsolete. Eventually, the outpost''s flag fades in from beyond the haze. "Open the gate!" Kynn calls out desperately. "Open it!" As they close the gap, the gate descends. The open gateway gives everyone a glimmer of hope. A boost of adrenaline gives them the speed to quickly enter the outpost. As their sprinting legs cross over, half of them fall onto the floor. The guards swiftly close the gate. After briefly catching his breath, Kynn goes to thank them and relay what happened. Korlin, his knees in the cold snow, frustratingly catches his breath. The group member who got poisoned thanks to Korlin, stomps toward the boy. The man grabs Korlin''s collar and lifts him by the shirt. "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" The man slams his fist into Korlin''s nose. "What were you thinking running toward one of them like that?! Do you have a death wish?!" He dives his knuckles into the boy''s face again. "Are you a child?! This isn''t some fairytale! That was no time to be a hero!" Korlin is furious. "I didn''t ask for your help!" A number of snowsquallers are watching. "Well, you sure needed it! And look what happened! I got fucking cut by one of those things! It''s your fault! You realize that right?!" Korlin shoves the guy off of him, his nose dripping blood. "I don''t need this! Get the hell away from me!" Korlin gets to his feet and starts storming off. "Korlin!" Pholy calls out. "Get back here!" "Get back here and take responsibility!" Korlin doesn''t look back. He leaves a trail of blood along his path. The member scoffs and kicks the ground. "That bastard... I''m going to the medical hut. Come on," he grabs the other poisoned warrior, and they head off. Sirius and Pholy make eye contact. "What is he thinking...?" "I don''t know..." Sirius watches as Korlin disappears into the distance. "Pholy! Sirius!" Aureole comes running over. "Are you two alright?!" "I''m alright," Pholy responds. Aureole crouches then and hugs the small girl. Aureole turns her head to Sirius. "I''m fine..." Aureole sighs in relief. "Thank goodness you two are alright." Kynn steps next to the three. "Sorry to interrupt your reunion," Kynn meekly smiles. "But we should really go report to the king." Kynn extends his hand out to Sirius. Sirius hesitates to grab it. But he reluctantly does so. "Mm." "First, go get yourself cleaned up. Your legs are a bloody mess, and you have monster drool in your hair." "You''re right..." Kynn unties his ponytail and shakes his white mane. He nods to the guards and motions for Sirus and Pholy to come along. "Let''s go." Sirius struggles to stand but weakly follows behind Kynn. Pholy and Aureole chat about what happened behind them. Sirius walks in silence. His trust and sense of competence are in shambles. "..." "Are you doing alright?" "Mm, I''m fine." "Hm..." Kynn looks back to find Pholy. "Thank you, Pholy. You really saved us back there!" "Oh... I don''t know about that. I was sort of useless at the end there." "Don''t worry about that, you did your job perfectly." "...Thanks. I guess..." Aureole hugs Pholy for warmth and to assure her. "Hey," Sirius starts. "Do you think we can beat those things? Your sword couldn''t even scrape them." Kynn sighs, and his charismatic smile fades. "...I hope so. But I''d be lying if I said things didn''t look hopeless..." Chapter 28: Patching -I''m overthinking things, aren''t I? Sirius lingers behind Kynn. They continue walking toward his house in silence. -He couldn''t possibly have predicted that would happen. He almost died himself. I shouldn''t blame him for my own stupidity. I can trust him... ...Trust... Have I ever trusted anyone? For almost his entire life, Sirius has been an isolated personality. He never paid attention to other people, unless it was to gain something from them. Or to fit in. To be perfect. He''s had plenty of pretend friendships but never once considered anyone a true friend. Bonds and relationships have refused to form. Other people have never truly cared about him, so why should he care about them? Other people only ever want something from him, so how can he place faith in them? Even in this new world, it''s difficult to see the people around him. But Korlin did say... they care about you, Sirius. -I was so happy to hear those words. I want someone to care for me. I want to care for someone. But what if those words were a lie too?... Damn it, me. Why do I always overthink things? By the time they arrive at Kynn''s house, the blood on Sirius'' shoes has frozen over. Pholy heads inside to take a bath and put on new clothes. Korlin is nowhere to be found. Kynn requests for Sirius and Aureole to warm up by the fire. "Sorry," Aureole says. "I''m going to go help out at the medical hut. You two take your rest." "Have you been helping out there?" Sirius asks. "Mm, I figured I need to do something productive while you all risk your lives. Besides, I like helping people." "You''re a kind person," Sirius smiles. -I''ve always thought that. She''s exceedingly kind. She took me in and comforted me without knowing a thing about me. Maybe there''s another motive there... but still. I''ve always known she was this kind, so why... do I feel a little jealous? "Uh," Aureole scratches the nape of her neck. Her eyes drop along with her voice. "I don''t know about that..." "..." -She doesn''t view herself as being kind... does she? "I-I''ll be off now, see you." Aureole smiles and waves before running off. "Bye..." Sirius enters Kynn''s home. Sirius sits down on a chair near the fireplace. "Sweet dreams," Kynn whispers as he closes the door to his mother''s room. "I love you..." Sirius rests his eyes and tries to clear his head. "Are you hurt at all?" Kynn asks. "No, I''m fine. You?" "Nah, I just had a little scare." "I''m sorry for making a mess of things back there. I thought I could make decisions now..." "Ah, that wasn''t your fault. You panicked, that''s natural. Don''t worry about it. Remember what I told you earlier? People are reactionary. That includes you. A few missed decisions aren''t the end of the world." "Hm, I''m just not the best at making decisions." "What are you talking about?" Kynn heads down the stairs and sinks into the chair beside Sirius. "You did just fine earlier!" "When?" "When we dueled! You made a whole bunch of split-second decisions. Pretty good ones at that." "That''s different... That''s more just reflex." "Say what you will... but I think you''re better than you realize." "...Thanks, man." -I sound like I''m whining... "I like to think of it this way... Life is like a duel." "?" "It''s you against the world and sometimes against yourself. But they''re never your enemy. You fight, make decisions, sometimes rash and hasty ones... Those decisions can sometimes pay off, but most of the time, they get you knocked down." "..." "But even if you get knocked down, the world never will. All you can do is stand up and make more decisions. Fight against the world and pin it in a corner..." Kynn looks up at the door to his mother''s room. "Life is a constant battle... The best we can do is not let it win." ... "Do you ever feel like you aren''t doing enough? That life is winning...?" "Mm, all of the time." "..." Kynn stands up and grabs one of the vases near the fireplace. He turns it upside down and places his hand underneath. A small bag falls from inside and lands in his palm. It''s a wallet. Exactly like Sirius'' wallet that can store infinite nem. "Before all of this began, I saved up a large amount of nem." Kynn shuffles back over into his chair, fiddling with the bag. "I was planning on traveling to try and find someone who can cure her." "...Can something like that be fixed?" "I''m sure there is a way. There always is. But one thing is for sure... Until the hoarbanes are gone, she''ll be stuck like this." "...You really care for her, don''t you?" Kynn smiles. "Yes, I''d do anything for her." "..." "Try and keep this a secret from her, alright?" Kynn stands up and places the nem back in the vase. "Sure... Can I ask you something?" "Go ahead." "How can you tell me all of this so easily? You''re so open and carefree." "Is that how you see me? Well, my mom would always say... sharing weakness is a strength." "..." "Or was it knowing your weak makes you strong...?" "You don''t remember-?" Sirius almost laughs. "It was a long time ago..." Kynn chuckles to himself. The bathroom door opens and Pholy walks out clean and newly dressed. "Ah," Kynn perks up. "All done?" "Mm," Pholy responds. "Thank you for letting me use the bath." "Of course! Alright, your turn Sirius. Hurry along so we can chat with the king." "You don''t have to wait for me..." "I know, I just want you to be there." "...Alright... Hey, why do you talk to me so much?" "Hm? You don''t want me to?" "Ah- I didn''t say that. I''m just wondering why you hold me in such a high light." "Well, we''re dating now, aren''t we?" "Wha?!" "Huh?!" Pholy and Sirius are equally thrown aback by the comment. "Haha! I''m just messing with you. I just think you''re interesting." "Huh..." Sirius scratches his head. "I''m taking my bath now..." "That reaction was priceless..." Kynn continues laughing to himself. Sirius passes Pholy on the stairs. "You''re into guys, huh? What will Aure think..." Pholy teases. "Shut it." Pholy laughs and Sirius enters the bathroom. Removing the smile from his face, Sirius takes a deep breath. -I wish I could be like you... ????? Sirius dries himself off and looks in the small mirror. "My hair is getting longer..." The proof of time not left stagnant. Sirius wraps the band around his arm and ties the string around his wrist. -Aureole still has my watch... Kynn''s words resound in his mind. ''You only met her a few days ago and trust her to hold onto that?'' ... ... Sirius leaves the bathroom and heads down the stairs. (Fully clothed). Kynn is getting ready to leave the house. "Ah, Sirius. Sorry, but I need to go meet up with the guards quick." "Okay." "The scout team still hasn''t returned. The others are worrying something happened to them. They asked me to go help search for them." "Oh, good luck." "Apparently, there has also been a hole found along the walls." "A hole? On the walls around the outpost?" "Yes. If the hoarbanes find it, it could spell all of our demises." "..." "Would you mind going to check it out? I heard it''s on the east side. I sent Pholy out there already." "Um, sure? What do you want me to do exactly?" "Take some of the firewood. I don''t know how large the hole is but try and fill it in. Pholy took some already but bring some more just in case. It won''t be as strong as the walls, but it should at least look like it is." "Alright." "You''re really easy to convince, aren''t you?" "Oh... I guess so?" Kynn opens the door and gives a quick wave goodbye. "See ya." "Mm, see ya." Kynn leaves Sirius alone in the home. Apart from Kynn''s mother, Sirius is left by himself. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. In the subtle silence, Sirius walks over next to the crackling fireplace. He reaches over and lifts the spare firewood he gathered earlier. Without so much as a single thought, Sirius does as he''s told and takes the firewood out of the house. With logs in arms, Sirius wanders around the outpost. He hasn''t seen much of the place. Or rather, there isn''t much to see. Not anymore. The buildings and igloos are repetitive in design and layout. They all sit small and spaced out. Like all connection between them has been lost. The atmosphere is desolate and melancholic. Since the outpost is plagued with sickness and poison, not many squallers wander the streets. Instead, they cramp together in huts, praying that they''ll live another day. This is a settlement far out of its prime. The snow falls gently along with the soft wind. The sadness this place brings is almost nostalgic. Like he''s visiting a place he used to grow up in, only now it lies in ruins. A prominent feeling of hopelessness and desperation fills the air. Guards and the few remaining warriors run on past to try and find their friends. The looks on their faces are grim and depressing. They want this hell to end. The sun pokes through the clouds. It''s almost blinding. But there isn''t any color. Only the cold hue of white. Sirius avoids eye contact and searches for the hole in the wall. He passes by a medical hut. Distant coughing and groans come from within. Still, Sirius feels no sympathy. His thoughts are empty. As he walks past, someone spots him from within. Sirius shivers despite the glaring sun. Footsteps begin crunching toward him. He doesn''t look back and waits for them to catch up. The footsteps come closer and stop beside him. It''s Pholy. Holding a few logs. "Kynn ask you to help out too?" "Mm, what have you been up to?" "I got distracted and started talking with Aureole. She''s been helping out in the medical huts." "Ah. You didn''t go lie about how I like guys, did you?" "I don''t know..." Pholy giggles. "Maybe I did, maybe I didn''t." "You did, didn''t you?" Sirius sighs. "What?" Pholy laughs. "Of course not... What kind of person do you think I am?" She pouts jokingly. "Who knows..." "Oh!" Pholy stops in place. "Is that the hole?!" Pholy nods forward at a human-sized hole carved into the outpost''s wall. "It''s huge..." The two of them jog over to the splintered wall and set down the firewood. "What possibly caused this...? We''re going to need way more wood to patch this up..." "Hm, there should be more wood over by the king''s place. Want to stop by over there?" "Yeah, we probably should. We also need something to nail the wood down." "Mm..." The two turn around and are about to start heading toward the king''s quarters, before... "Help!" "Hm?" Pholy looks around. "Did you hear that?" "Yeah..." "Help!" The cry is distant. Desperate. But where is it coming from? The two look around but there is no one around. No sign of a struggle. Suddenly, a door flies open from a nearby igloo. An older snowsqualler comes out, he looks tired. "What is going on out here?!" "We don''t know. Someone is crying for help." "Help!" The plea is getting louder. It sounds like it''s coming from all angles. Sirius looks over at the hole in the wall. "Help!" There is the source. Someone is sprinting through the haze, gunning for the hole. "There." The person stumbles through the hole and cries for help. It''s a male snowsqualler. He''s a warrior from the scouting team. The man looks unwell. The man''s hand is humongous. It''s puffing and a deep purple color. A rope is tied very tight higher up around the man''s arm. "I''ve been poisoned! Please! Help!" His voice is ragged and unstable. This is nothing like the poison seen earlier. This is horrible. "The rope is stopping it from killing me, but it won''t last long!" The man collapses at Sirius'' feet. "Please help me take it off!" "What-?" Sirius'' heart rate is skyrocketing. Pholy is watching in shock, covering her mouth in disgust. "What do you want me to do?!" "Cut it off! My arm! Cut my arm off now!" The man pins himself down onto the ground and extends his mutated arm out. It looks as if a hoarbane''s bulbous has attached itself to his arm. The purple blob of a hand is vomit-inducing. "You want me to cut your arm off?!" "Yes! Now!" The man''s desperation is evident. He''s fully serious. "Is there no one who can help treat this?" "No, nobody here even has expert-level detoxification abilities." Sirius takes a quick breath and steels himself. "Alright." Sirius reaches into his pocket for the dagger Kynn gave him. It''s not there. -Shit! Sirius looks around and spots a long dagger sticking out of the man''s coat pocket. Sirius reaches over and takes up the blade. "You!" The elderly squaller watching from afar shouts. "Be ready to cauterize his wound quickly!" "Right!" Phoy shakes off her disgust and rushes over to Sirius'' side. Sirius takes the sharp dagger and lifts it right above the man''s forearm. Sirius raises the blade, ready to strike down. With a final breath, Sirius winds it back once more to ensure it cuts. Just as Sirius almost swings the dagger the man stops him. "Wait! You need to break the bone first!" "What..." "Break the bone, that way it''s easier to cut!" The man is clenching his teeth in agony. The poison makes it feel like his hand is melting off. Sirius lowers the blade and looks around for something to break the man''s arm with. He spots a rock. Sirius quickly grabs the large stone and swaps out the dagger for it. Sirius raises the rock above the man''s arm. "Just break it and cut it! Don''t think! Just do it!" -Don''t think... Sirius steels himself. "You ready?" The man nods. He tightens his face in anticipation. "On three, alright? One... TWO!" Sirius smashes the rock onto the man''s forearm. It makes an unpleasant crunching noise as the bone shatters beneath the skin. The man suppresses a scream. Veins bulge on his forehead. It feels like hell. Without giving the man time to fully feel the pain, Sirius immediately grabs the dagger and lifts it up. Within less than five seconds of breaking the man''s arm, Sirius slashes down into his flesh. The sharp blade cuts through the twisted skin like butter. The bones, nerves, and muscles slice cleanly. It''s like chopping a carrot. It was almost too easy. Sirius pulls the blade toward himself to cut the remaining leftover pieces of bone and muscle. The poisoned appendage separates from the rest of the man''s body. Blood seeps from the man''s arm, it pools out like a faucet. The warrior lets out a terrifying release of pain. He flails his limbs, and his throat erupts a violent scream. Sirius slams his hand down onto the man''s upper arm to keep it still. "Now!" Pholy, still somewhat in shock, expels a fountain of fire onto the wound. Her pink flames coat the severed body part in unbearable heat. The man tries to squirm more, but Sirius holds him down. Tears run down the man''s cheeks. His teeth grind together. After a couple of excruciating seconds, the wound forms a cauterized nub. Sirius lets go and the man immediately plunges his amputated arm into the cold snow. Steam rises and the man breathes heavily. He lets his tears and pain run dry. Sirius falls back along with Pholy. They both are in shock at what they just did. They catch their breaths. "T-Thank you," the man whimpers. "Thank you, you two. I don''t think I could''ve made it back to camp. You saved my life." The man looks at his cut-off lower arm. It remains in a puffed and purple state. "What happened to you? That''s nothing like the poison we''ve seen." "We... we found it." "Found what?" "Their den. W-we found the hoarbanes'' den." "You found it?!" "Y-yes. But it turns out the hoarbanes aren''t the real issue." "What do you mean?" "In their den..." the man catches his breath. "We found their mother." "Mother...?" "We found the mother in a cave east of here. It... It killed half of us in seconds." The man''s bloodshot eyes shrink in fear. "It... It slaughtered them so easily..." "Is its poison that dangerous?" "Yes. The hoarbane''s poison is slow to kill, but that thing... it''s almost instant." "..." "We retreated immediately but... That thing grazed my hand. I would have died if not for this rope... I got lost running for my life... I don''t know if anyone else survived..." Blood continues to trickle out of the cauterized nub. It''s not the prettiest cauterization in the world, but it is sufficient. The warrior''s head hangs low in defeat and agony. "That''s horrible..." Pholy whispers. "Hey! You kids! Help bring him over here!" It''s the elderly man. He went and gathered healers from the medical huts. Sirius drops the dagger and gets the man out of the snow. Sirius and Pholy prop the man on their shoulders and help him walk over to the huts. As they sluggishly advance, the healers cast blessings on the man''s nub. The bleeding ends and the cauterized wound folds over and a new layer of skin overlays the burnt one. The man''s arm doesn''t grow back. But it heals as if he never had an arm to begin with. The old man walks with the mutated hand in his arms. He''s bringing it along for analysis. They eventually arrive at the nearest hut, and they lay the man on a bed. He''s exhausted, so they let him rest while adding additional blessings. The situation reminds Sirius of when his own arm was mangled. He needed healers to fix his arm much like now. It feels so long ago... The old man agrees to look after the warrior and thanks Sirius and Pholy. The pair exit the hut and slump over against a wall. -I''ve never done anything like that before... "I''m surprised by how well you handled that," Pholy initiates. "Oh, I was just following directions." "Yeah, but you did that with like zero hesitation. I would not have been able to do that." She shivers just thinking about it. "Gross..." "His life was in danger. I kind of had to. Besides, I''m great at doing what people tell me to do." -If Kynn and Korlin just agreed for me to help one of them... I could have done it easily. Instead, they had me decide and it led to people getting hurt... Letting me decide what to do always ends poorly. I''m much better at following directions. "Hm... Anyway, good work." She pats Sirius on the shoulder. "I''ll tell Aureole all about it," she teases. "Thank you, I guess? You were pretty great yourself. I''ll tell-" "Don''t you dare tell Korlin." Her fushia eyes begin to burn. "Alright, alright," Sirius giggles. "We should probably go patch up that hole now. Let''s go get some more wood." ????? Sirius hums a simple tune as he drives another nail into the wall. "Two more..." "What are you humming?" "Hm? Oh, just a song my mom used to sing me when I was little." "Like a lullaby?" "Mm, she''d sing it before I went to sleep. It''s catchy so I end up humming it sometimes." "Are there lyrics?" "If you''re asking me to sing. I refuse." "Aw..." Sirius pounds in the final nail. "And done..." "Wow. It looks horrible." "Yeah... It''ll work though... right?" It''s a rough patch job. The logs have differing lengths, so they had to be nailed at different angles to cover the hole completely. "Hopefully..." "Sirius! Pholy!" An out-of-breath boy calls out to the judgmental duo. It''s Kynn. "This is where you two were..." Kynn drags his feet over. "I heard what happened! You cut off Carpi''s arm?!" -His name was Carpi? "Yeah, I-" "That''s awesome!" "Is it??" "I knew I could count on you! Thank you, Sirius. You too, Pholy." "Weren''t you out searching for the other scout members?" Pholy asks. "Mm, we ran into a couple of them. They were sprinting away from something. They were terrified but said they found the den." "Yeah, Carpi mentioned that." "We''re all gathering at the king''s place now, you two should come." "Alright, we''ll be there." Kynn nods and smiles. He then looks at the messy wall. "...What am I looking at?" "Don''t worry about it." ????? The king''s quarters are tense and full of heavy breathing. Guards and warriors fill the square room. The other members of Carpi''s squad are alive and present. The king looks worried for his warriors. He demonstrates his kindness on full display. "Thank you from the bottom of my heart for your sacrifices. I promise you I will compensate you all when I am able." "Don''t concern yourself with that," a warrior speaks. The king nods. "Now then, please, describe what has happened." Multiple warriors describe in detail what Carpi explained earlier. The scouting team stumbled across a large number of herbs to the east which they decided to go and gather. The herbs led them to a mound that turned out to be a cave. Inside the cave was an abundance of hoarbanes. At the den''s center was a massive, plant-like creature with thin stems for arms. It had ice-covered skin and a massive bulbous for a head. It was horrifying and instantly spotted the squad of eight. The plant monster swung its thorny arms and whipped four of the members. Poison spread throughout their swelling bodies until they died. The other four members managed to escape, but one was scraped by a hoarbane in their retreat. Carpi got lost and found the hole in the wall while the other three ran across Kynn''s squad. No herbs were recovered. Four were killed and two were poisoned in their return. One by a hoarbane and one by the plant creature. Thankfully, once his arm was severed, the poison did not spread throughout Carpi''s body. The only thing gained from the expedition was intelligence. "I see, how awful..." The king rubs his eyelids. "Kynn, did your group find anything of use? Is the ember capable of melting their armor?" "Yes sir. Pholy''s flames are able to melt the ice surrounding the hoarbane''s skin." The room lights up with smiles and joy. The king sits up in his seat. "Do you mean it?! Does that mean we can kill those creatures?!" "Unfortunately," Kynn shuts down everyone''s hope. "While the ice surrounding their bodies can be dealt with, their actual skin is even harder to penetrate. My sword did nothing to it. Her flames don''t have an effect on it either." The king''s grin fades from his face, and he sinks back in his chair. The guards and warriors erupt in anger. "Damn it!" "What do we do now?" "I can''t do this anymore..." Pholy''s eyes are glued to the floor. Sirius looks away from the others in the room. His view diverts to the corner of the room. In the corner, he spots half of his companion listening in. A resolute glint sheens in his eyes. The boy''s right eye seems to have been healed at some point. -Korlin? What is he doing here? The room is absorbed in conversation and stress. No one sees Korlin hiding behind the wall. "There is no need to panic!" The king roars and instantly silences the entire building. Korlin steps out of sight. -...? "There is no skin that cannot be punctured. Their ice can be melted, we need simply find a device capable of stabbing them." The king scans the room. "Kynn, you look as if you have more to say." "Well, when we were fighting the hoarbanes, we managed to escape after attacking the bulbouses on their heads. When the bulbous explodes, it temporarily stuns and blinds them. While they can regenerate, it gives us a brief grace period." "Hm, I see... I see! Yes! This is very helpful! You see everyone? There is light yet in these dark times." "Even if we know this, what good is it if we can''t kill them?" a warrior questions. "Hm, I understand your concern. But, if we are to capture a hoarbane, we may be able to test what is effective against them." "That would require more sacrifices, your majesty." "You''re right... But I see no other way currently. We must not let those who have fallen to go unavenged. We must act so that their families can continue living their lives. And so that you all may follow." "Yes sir." "Mm... I apologize for being such a spineless ruler. We''ve been at peace for so long... I hardly remember how to handle times such as these." "Think nothing of it, your majesty. Your support is more than enough to drive us." "I thank you all. I pray we get through this together." The meeting wraps up and the warriors leave in higher spirits than when they arrived. Even in these dark times, the respect for their king stands true. The sense of community in the outpost is heartwarming. Everyone seems to care and trust in each other. Sirius waits for the others to clear out. As he waits, the boy Sirius spoke to earlier makes an appearance. From the room behind the wooden throne, the boy pops out and runs up to the king. The boy converses gleefully with the king. He leans on the throne as if it were his own. The king talks with the boy with warmth. -Are they related? The boy spots Sirius glancing over. He gives Sirius a meek wave. Sirius returns with one of the same. The king, noticing the subtle interaction, turns over to Sirius. "Sirius, yes?" "Hm?" Sirius is thrown off guard. "Oh- yes?" Sirius stiffens and tries to be polite. "Have you been acquainted with my son?" The man is excited for Sirius'' response. He really is just a big teddy bear. "Oh, a little bit." The king unfolds a sincere and heartfelt smile. His eyes soften and his head nods to Sirius. "I hope you can continue sharing your kindness with him." "Oh- Um, of course. I will." "Thank you, Sirius." Sirius scratches his neck, unsure of how to react. "Dad... cut it out," the son whispers. "Oh! Haha!" The king erupts in laughter. "Did I embarrass you? Apologies." The son grumbles and scampers away into another room. "Ha..." Sirius has no idea how to react. "I''m going to get going. Bye, y-your majesty." Sirius awkwardly bows and waves before quickly escaping from the room. Sirius leaves the quarters before the king can say anything further. -I''m so awkward... Pholy is already long gone somewhere. Likely to meet up with Aureole. Kynn is off with guards to discuss strategy. Images of himself cutting off Carpi''s arm replay in his head. It makes him cringe a little. The gross thought makes him realize he left behind the dagger. -I should go return it... Sirius makes his way to the boarded-up hole in the wall. In the bloody snow lies the dagger which separated Carpi''s hand and arm. Sirius bends down and inspects it. -Gross... Sirius has never been the queasy type. Blood and gore have never been something that freaks him out. But the more the scene plays in his head, the more repugnant it seems. Sirius heads to the medical hut where Carpi is still recovering. He cleans the dagger on the way inside. Carpi''s nub looks great. It makes him look like an old pirate. The man is sleeping, so Sirius sets the dagger down next to his coat. As Sirius leaves the hut, many sickly snowsquallers glare in his direction. They all look horrible and death-ready. Sirius avoids looking into any of their eyes. Leaving the hut makes his body feel much lighter. It makes the air a little more breathable. Sirius looks up at the sun. Evening is drawing near. With a little daylight still left to burn... -I should go find Korlin. Sirius decides to head off in the direction of Kynn''s house. Korlin could be sword-training there. As Sirius walks in pace with the slow falling snow, a voice faintly brushes his ears. "H-Hey." Sirius turns around the find the king''s son. "Oh, hey." "Would you mind talking with me? Just for a little bit?" Chapter 29: Liar Korlin sits alone on his bed. Dust particles flutter through the light from the window. With a hand over his previously smashed eye, the words that member spoke replay in his head. -''Are you a child?! This isn''t some fairytale! That was no time to be a hero!'' "..." Frustration boils inside him. He restrains himself from throwing something across the dark room. knock knock Someone is at the door. Korlin doesn''t answer. Whoever it is attempts to slide open the door. It''s locked. "Is someone in there?" The voice is soft and soothing. It''s like a lullaby. It''s Aureole''s voice. "...Do you need something?" Korlin responds. "Oh! Korlin! So, this where you''ve been." "..." "Pholy told me she left a spare pair of gloves in here. I came to grab them really quick. Do you mind if I come in?" "..." Korlin sighs and drags his feet over to the door. He unlocks it and slides it open. "Thank... Korlin, are you alright?" The boy''s eyes are surrounded by bags and dark circles. He looks exhausted. "I''m perfectly fine. Just a little tired." "..." She thinks of how to lighten his mood. "I heard your eye got smashed, it looks fine to me." "...I wouldn''t say smashed... But yeah, I went over to a medical hut and got it healed." While inside the hut, many of the snowsquallers called the boy childish and reckless. He was ridiculed for simply stepping inside the building. The whole experience was mind-numbing. "Well, that''s good," Aureole gives the boy a gentle smile. "..." Korlin walks back to his bed and sits down. Aureole enters the shed and digs around in Pholy''s bags. "You know, Pholy told me not to tell you, but she did something pretty incredible." "...Oh?" "Mm, her and Sirius were patching a hole in the wall when Carpi came through with his arm poisoned." "A hole...?" "After Sirius cut off Carpi''s arm, Pholy used her fire to cauterize his arm. She practically saved his life." "...Saved his life... huh... She''s amazing..." Korlin''s voice is weak and full of sadness. Aureole stops digging around and sits down on Pholy''s bed. She thinks for a moment. "Pholy''s flames are really pretty, aren''t they?" "Mm... they are." "I have you to thank for that." "...What do you mean?" "Before you and Sirius arrived, Pholy rarely ever used her affinity. They only ever came out when she was really angry." Aureole shifts in place. "The last time she used them before you came, she almost burned down the entire mansion." A faint chuckle comes out of Korlin. "I can see that..." "I was so scared when she suddenly started using them against you... But it turned out just fine. Thanks to you, she''s using them more freely. She''s been more comfortable in her body. So... thank you, Korlin." "...Why are you telling me this?" "I just want you to know that I''m thankful. And she is too, though she''ll never admit it..." Aureole giggles to herself. "So, don''t beat yourself up, okay? You''ve already done plenty." "...I... I want to do more... I''ve barely done anything since coming to this world." Aureole stands up. "It''s only been a handful of days... there''s no need to rush. For now, just get some rest, alright? We''re all worried about you. Especially Pholy." "..." Aureole goes and digs around some more. She finds the gloves and turns back to Korlin. "Found them. I''m going to head back now, okay?" "...Okay." Aureole steps into the doorway. "Do you think..." Korlin stops her. "I can be someone admirable?" Aureole stops. "...You already are." Aureole gives Korlin a warm smile and closes the door behind her. Darkness envelops the room once again. With her words echoing in his brain, he sits alone once more. "Don''t lie to me..." ????? There is a singular dead tree in the outpost. It stands atop a snowy mound on the south side. The area is barren. No one knows how the tree yet stands. "So," Sirius starts, sitting on a rock near the tree. "What''d you want to talk about?" The king''s son sits down on a rock beside Sirius. He plays with his messy hair. "Um..." the boy shifts nervously. "I don''t really know... I just wanted to talk with you." "O-oh... Um," Sirius scratches his neck. How do I respond to that?? "Uh, you and your dad seem pretty close." The boy''s eyes immediately light up. His entire body turns to Sirius. "Yes!" "Uh..." "We''re very close! The closest in fact!" "T-That''s great." -What happened to the shy kid?! The son clears his throat. "Sorry, I just really love my dad." A large smile rests on the boy''s face. He fiddles with his long sleeves. "Don''t apologize. That''s a good thing." "You don''t think it''s weird?" "To love your dad? Of course not. Well, it depends on the type of love..." The boy chuckles a tiny bit. The boy turns his head to look out over the people of the outpost. "For my entire life, I''ve only ever had my dad. The others here don''t understand me. They don''t even try... My dad has always been there for me. Even with his duties as king, he always spares time to humor me." "...He seems like a great father." "Mm, he''s the best. He''s the only person I care about. The only person I need. My memories with him are the best parts of my life." "..." "What is your father like?" "My father..." ... July 13th, 2011 Age 5 They stand in the backyard. The humid air makes a young Sirius sweat bullets. A baseball smacks into Sirius'' glove. "Nice catch!" His dad shouts from the other side of the yard. "Throw it back now!" Sirius grabs the ball and places his fingers on the red stitches. He winds back a pitch and launches the ball out of his hand. The ball barrels through the air and lands perfectly in his father''s grasp. "Nice! Beautiful throw!" Sirius gives a smug smirk. "You''re already a pro at all this, aren''t you? That''s my son for you!" "Dad, are you good at sports?" "Ha!" His dad snorts. "Wasn''t it obvious? Your old man here was a varsity athlete in high school through college! My closet is overflowing with medals and awards!" "You were a professional?!" Sirius'' mouth drops in admiration. "Well... almost. After I met your mom, I gave up on being a professional to have you." The dad hurls the ball back at his son. Sirius barely catches it. "Oh..." Later in the evening, Sirius'' father goes on a date with yet another woman. With his dad gone, Sirius goes into his room. "Medals... medals..." The young boy opens his father''s closet and begins digging around. Behind the plethora of suits and shirts are bins of his father''s childhood belongings. Underneath photos and childish drawings, Sirius finds the medals. There is an apparent lack of gold ones. 2nd Place in JV State Championship 1994 2nd Place in JV Lykeson Tournament 1993 3rd Place Boy''s JV Baseball Home Run Derby 1995 Participation Award for Boy''s JV Baseball 1995 ... Confusion stirs within the boy. He pulls out another lightweight bin labeled College and rummages around in it. There are only a few objects inhabiting the container. A big foam finger, a shirt with a college''s name and logo, and a binder full of papers. -Where are the awards? Sirius grabs the binder and opens it. He takes out the first paper and reads it. [From the Admissions Office of Southview University: Dear Lance, Thank you for expressing your interest in Southview University. The Admissions Committee has thoroughly and carefully examined your application and has completed its review. We regret to inform you that you have not been accepted into this Fall''s Freshman class at Southview University. We understand this is not the news you wished to receive when applying. But, given our large and competitive applicant pool, we are unable to offer admission to you at this time. We thank you for expressing your interest in pursuing your career at Southview University. While the committee was impressed with your achievements, unfortunately, more suitable and qualified applicants must take priority. While we strictly believe that this college is for everyone, we believe it may be best to take your talents elsewhere. We thank you once again for your interest and wish you luck in your future endeavors. Sincerely, The Admissions Board at Southview University ] "What...?" Sirius sets aside the paper and pulls out another. Another rejection letter. And another. All of the papers in the binder are rejection letters. "Did you lie...?" Sirius scrambles the pages back in their place and shoves the bins back into the closest. He doesn''t bring it up to his father. Years pass. Football. Basketball. Baseball. Soccer. Practice is endless. Day after day. His sweat has run dry. And for years, it''s alright. He can keep up with the demand and pressure from his father. He doesn''t want to disappoint him. "He''s a prodigy!" His father brags to another dad at the baseball game. "That kid is going places, that''s for sure." Statements such as those always inflate his ego. Almost too much. Up at bat, Sirius bends his knees and pulls back his bat. Three of his teammates are on base. If he hits this, the game is as good as won. The pitcher fires a ball towards home and Sirius swings with all his might. He misses. "Come on, bud!" Sirius shakes it off and prepares again. Another ball is fired off. He misses again. "Get your head in the game, Sirius! Focus!" Sirius'' frustration boils up. He''s never struck out; he won''t start now. The pitcher winds his pitch and fires a third throw. Sirius misses a third time. "Shit!" Sirius strikes out and his team collectively moans. His strike-out spirals his team into a game loss. ... Basketball. His shots can''t seem to land in the hoop. ... Football. With him now being the age of tackle, he can''t seem to avoid getting hit. ... Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Soccer. The only one that remains in a decent state. But not for much longer. ... Game after game. Practice after practice. It''s always the same result. Failure. With his skill on the decline, and against his father''s wishes, Sirius asks his mom if he could quit them. She kindly allows him, but his father is furious. He keeps playing soccer to at least please his father somewhat. But whatever happened to being a prodigy? What happened to him being amazing because he''s Lance''s son? What happened...? -Liar... Age 6 October 3rd, 2012 "Dad, where is Kali?" His father stiffens but swiftly regains his composure. "What do you mean? You haven''t seen her?" "No..." "Hmm... I''ll help you look for her, alright?" "Ok!" Kali. Sirius'' cat he begged his father for. A gray, two-year-old cat that they found in a pet store. Lance painfully agreed to let Sirus keep it, but in return, Sirius had to focus harder on sports. Sirius and his father search around the house for the cat. They search all of the rooms and even the backyard. It takes hours. But they turn up empty. "Where could she be?" Lance scratches his stubbled chin. "We have to find her!" "We will... we will..." Sirius'' father places his hand on the boy''s shoulder. "I''ll find her, I swear. I won''t stop until I find her, alright?" With tears streaming down his face, Sirius nods. "Thank you, dad." "Of course! I''ll even go print up some missing posters!" Sirius gives his father a grateful smile. Late that night, Sirius steps out into the hallway to go to the bathroom. Rubbing his tired eyes, he hears his father talking to someone on the phone. Sirius sits down on the carpeted stairs. He listens in on the conversation. "Mhm. Yeah." All he hears is his father giving quick responses. Sirius'' boredom reaches its tipping point and the boy stands up. He''s about to walk away when- "Oh, the cat? That annoying little shit?" Sirius stops every muscle and listens carefully. "No, I didn''t, I just left it on the side of the highway. It''s probably dead by now." ... Sirius'' mouth drops, and his eyes widen. Cool tears leak from his eyelids. -Why... Sirius gradually makes his way to the bathroom and back to bed. He lies awake, his tears pouring out until it hurts. "Why..." -Liar... Age 11 September 29th, 2017 "Do you Lance, take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, to live together in matrimony, to love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, to have and to hold, from this day forward, as long as you both shall live?" "I do." "Do you %#*&#, take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband, to live together in matrimony, to love him, comfort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, to have and to hold, from this day forward, as long as you both shall live?" "I do." The ceremony is held in a church. The audience is thin and mostly comprised of his stepmother''s side of the family. His father and soon-to-be stepmother exchange rings. Sirius'' attention is dwindling, but he can see how happy his stepmother looks. His father plasters a weak smile on his face. "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife!" His father and now stepmother kiss. The church erupts with applause. After the main event concludes, Sirius loosens his suit and sits down at one of the many tables away from everyone else. Canopus, Sirius'' brother, is doing something similar on the opposite side of the room. "What do you think, Sirius?" His father approaches him with a glass of alcohol in his hand. Sirius puts on a happy expression. "About what?" "The wedding! Isn''t it grand?!" "Mm, it''s really nice." "Ah... love is a wondrous thing, isn''t it?" "I guess?" "You''ll figure it out one day. You''ll be the biggest playboy this country has ever seen." "I don''t know about that..." Sirius chuckles. "...I really love her, you know?" "%#*&#?" "Yeah, I''m glad I found her. And now, we''ll get to spend the rest of our lives together." "..." "And I''ll do everything I can to be the best and most faithful husband ever!" Not even a month later, Sirius is out riding his bike. He''s coasting through town as he usually does, the autumn sun is beginning to set. Sirius'' phone dings in his pocket, so he stops beside a restaurant and pulls it out. His friend is asking him to send over the homework answers. Sirius shoves the phone back in his pocket and looks through the restaurant''s window. It takes a second to realize, but there sits his father. With a random woman. They''re alone. Having dinner. Sirius continues to watch them eat and laugh together. -Who is she? After a minute of spying, Sirius witnesses something he should not have. They kiss. His father leans over and kisses the woman on the lips. They share a laugh right after. They look happy. ... Sirius can''t believe what he''s seeing. He had just gotten married, why is he kissing another woman? Sirius peddles away feverishly. "What happened to you being faithful...?" ... -Liar... Age 12 April 21st, 2018 Sirius sits at the desk in his room. He decides to draw as he normally does around this time. While scribbling in his notebook, a knock on the door snaps him out of art mode. "Come in." His father opens the door. "Hey- Oh, what do you have there?" "Oh- uh..." Sirius tries to hide the drawings from him. "Let me see," his father walks over and brushes Sirius'' arm away. "Ahh..." He picks up the notebook and examines the drawings. He starts flipping through the pages to past artwork. "Stop!" Sirius shouts out of embarrassment. "Hey, these are... pretty good, I guess." While his drawings weren''t the greatest, the blatant honesty was a jab to Sirius'' head. "...Hmm..." Sirius grumbles. "You got any more art around here?" "Uh, I have a painting in my closet. It''s for a project at school-" Before Sirius finishes his sentence, his father walks over to the closest. "In here?" He opens the closet and swats away the hanging shirts. "Where... ah! Here we go..." Lance pulls out a large canvas and brings it into the dim light. "Wow!" His father exclaims. "This is great! Who knew you had so much talent for art? I would have liked it if you took sports more seriously... but... still." "T-thanks..." Sirius tries to grab the painting. His dad pulls it back. "We should get this hung up somewhere! Maybe in a museum or enter it in a competition." "No, no, no, no, it''s really not that good. Please don''t-!" Lance runs out of the room with the painting in hand, laughing all the way. -I need that for school... His father lets Sirius finish and submit it for a grade. Once he takes it back home, his father takes it and calls someone. Weeks go by, and Sirius hears no word of what happened with the painting. Mostly because he didn''t ask. Sirius once again is drawing at his desk. "This looks horrible..." Sirius hears the front door open downstairs. His father has come home. Angrily. "Fuck! That bastard... pulling one over on me...!" Sirius quietly opens his door and creeps over to the stairs. His father has Sirius'' painting in hand and is dialing a number on his phone. His father taps his foot rapidly waiting for the person to answer. When they do, Lance gives the person a barrage of swears and curses. Sirius listens quietly to his father''s rampage. The receiver hangs up the phone, and Sirius'' father chucks his phone at the wall. "Mother fucker!" His father looks around the room frantically until his eyes land on the painting. "This stupid fucking painting!" Lance grabs the artwork and smashes it against the wall. The painting splits in half and splintered pieces fly across the room. Lance snaps the halves into quarters on his knee. He scatters the remaining pieces and attempts to cool his rampage. He turns in circles trying to catch his breath. Until his eyes land on Sirius. "Sirius..." His brow furrows. He starts pounding up the steps toward Sirius. The boy cowers in place. "Your little painting and other stupid drawings are all utter trash! You hear me?! Stop wasting your fucking time on that shit and focus on something that actually matters!" "..." "You''re not good at it, understand?! So just forget about it and move on." Lance turns back around and thumps down the stairs. "Fucking hell..." ... What was he so angry at? Something trivial. Sirius never found out what, though. "You said it was great... I had talent..." Sirius walks back into his room and stares at the drawings in his notebook. ... -Liar... Age 16 December 24th, 2022 Snow is slowly drifting down from the sky. It''s a family gathering for Christmas Eve. Almost everyone from his dad and stepmom''s side are in attendance. Everyone wears festive clothing and is happily conversing. They all sit down at the large dining table and prepare to be served food. Sirius and Canopus sit beside each other, both hold a dull look in their eyes. A relative he doesn''t know begins chatting with him, Canopus glares at the two of them. Suddenly, Sirius'' father stands from his chair and clinks on his glass of eggnog. "Can I get everyone''s attention please?" Everyone settles down and turns their attention to Lance. "Thank you. Before we pray, I would like to make a toast! To my two sons!" Everyone looks over at Sirius and Canopus. The sudden wave of attention panics both of them. "What?" Sirius questions. Lance smugly smiles. "You two are my pride and joy. Whenever life tries and knock me down, I always try to reflect and look at what I''ve been given. In this case, I''ve been given two marvelous children which I care for dearly." "Bullshit..." Canopus mutters. "Sirius, as my first son I''ve always had the greatest of hope for you. And I''m proud to say you have exceeded my expectations more than I could have ever dreamed. You always remain positive no matter the situation. You are kind, smart, funny, everything I could ever wish for." "..." Sirius masks his anger with a big grin. "Canopus, I know it must be hard being Sirius'' younger brother, but I can proudly say you are just as impressive as he is. While you are more on the quiet side, your charm and personality have been a pleasure to watch develop." Wrinkles indent Canopus'' nose. He''s not masking his anger at all. "..." "I''m truly blessed to be able to call you both my sons. I''m sure your mother never tells you this, but I''m proud of both of you. And I love you wholeheartedly. Thank you." The table erupts with clapping. Some people even cry. The relatives beside Sirius and Canopus embrace the boys. "Your father is too kind. You both are so lucky." "I wish I had a father like that! Haha!" Sirius doesn''t pay attention to their words. Instead, he eyes down his dad. The man is laughing with his uncle like he didn''t say anything. -Liar... "Sirius, I heard your dad was looking for you out in the garage." "Oh, okay, thank you." Sirius heads outside and enters the garage. His father is messing with a wooden bench he''s never seen before. It''s cold and bitter out here. "Ah, Sirius! There you are! Did you like my speech earlier?" "It was something..." "Hehe, anyway, what do you think of this?" "Where did that come from?" "I made it myself! I bought the wood and all!" "Wow..." It''s a finely made bench. It could safely pass off as professional. "I was thinking of giving this as a gift to Sherm." "Ah, I bet he''ll like it." Sirius has no idea who Sherm is. "Right?! So, do you mind lifting up that side? We''re going to bring it in and surprise him." "Sure." Sirius picks up a side of the bench and feels something underneath the armrest. Sirius bends down a little to see what it is. A price tag. ... Sirius continues to carry it inside. Late that night, well after everyone has left, Sirius leaves his room to go to the bathroom. His father and stepmother are arguing once again downstairs. As Sirius makes his way to the bathroom, he spots Canopus sitting on the steps. Canopus is listening to the two bicker. Putting his business on hold, Sirius sits down beside his brother. Canopus shifts away from Sirius. Sirius tunes into the argument unfolding. "They don''t deserve any of this shit!" It''s their father''s voice. "I bought it with all of my hard-earned money, why should I give anything to those two spoiled brats?!" "It''s Christmas! Don''t you think they deserve something?!" "No! They don''t! They have never done anything I wanted them to do! It''s infuriating!" "Calm down... you shouldn''t talk about your children like that..." "I never asked them to be my children! I would gladly trade them for an actual competent kid! Sirius can''t even get an A on a test anymore; Canopus never could to begin with! They are both so mind-bogglingly stupid it''s driving me insane!" "Lance! Cut it out! What if they hear you?" "I don''t give a shit! I hope they do! Maybe then they''ll wake up and start doing something with their lives! Sirius had so much potential as a child, but now he thinks he can do whatever he wants and start half-assing everything! He''s wasted everything I gave him!" "..." "But at least Sirius had potential! Canopus on the other hand... that boy is fucking useless! He''ll be lucky to graduate! He doesn''t talk to anyone! What''s even the point of living at that point?!" "Settle down... you don''t mean that..." "Agh! Fuck this! I''m going to go clear my head!" "Wait-!" The front door slams shut, and their father''s presence leaves the house. Canopus looks dead inside. His eyes are empty and hollow. He stares at nothing. Sirius is unphased. None of what his father said surprises him. The quiet nothingness consumes the home. The brothers sit on the stairs in agonizing silence. Sirius thinks back to what his father said during the gathering... -Liar... ????? "My father..." "..." "I hate him. I hate my father." "Oh..." "He''s a horrible person... He fed me lies and inflated my ego... But I guess I was the fool for believing those lies..." "...Sorry, I must have brought back some bad memories." "No, you''re alright..." Sirius puts a hand to his forehead. "I shouldn''t say I hate people, should I?" Sirius remembers Kynn''s words. -''I try not to hate people. Sometimes, people just are, you know? People are impulsive and reactionary. They do things without meaning to or realizing the consequences.'' "Is it wrong to hate someone?" the boy asks. "Everyone has their reasons for acting the way they do... or lack of reason." "...That''s pretty stupid." The king''s son looks at Sirius. "Can I tell you something? Something I''ve never told anyone before, not even my father." "...Of course." "...I hate people. Everyone." "..." "For my entire life, I''ve been looked at. Stared at for being my father''s son. I''ll be the next ruler of Alsi, so everyone has these expectations of me. I love my father, more than anything, but... I hate those eyes." "..." Something inside Sirius stirs. This boy''s words are resonating. "People are cruel. Disgusting. They laugh at you, mock you behind their backs. I''ve tried to care about other people... but it always leads back to the same thoughts: Do the people I care about, care about me?... No. They don''t. No one but my father." "..." Sirius turns his head to the boy. Sirius is relating to almost everything he''s saying. "Apart from my dad, no one understands me. So, I isolate myself. Through isolation, I can never be hurt. I don''t need to worry about others." "..." "Ah, sorry. I don''t know what I''m saying. Just forget about it-" "No, no, I get it. I get it..." The son smiles. For the first time in his life, he feels understood. Because he is. "Thank you, Sirius..." "Hm? I didn''t do anything..." "No, you did... thank you. I''ve finally found someone who will listen." Sirius gives the boy a gentle smile. "..." "Well, I should probably head back. I-I hope to talk with you again..." "Mm, me too." "B-bye!" The boy turns around and starts running down the hill. "Wait!" "Huh?" The young boy turns around to face Sirius. "I don''t think I caught your name." "Oh... it''s Quilo." Sirius gives the boy another smile and a wave. The boy turns back around and scampers off through the snow. Sirius looks out across the outpost, the snow dancing around him. "Those words weren''t a lie... Right?" ????? "I got the gloves!" "Ah, thank you." Aureole skips inside the medical hut and hands Pholy the gloves. Pholy turns to a young boy lying sick in his bed. "Here you are," Pholy gives the gloves to the child. "Gloves just like you wanted." The small boy''s face lights up and he quickly puts on the gloves. The boy inspects the gloves with a massive smile on his face. "Thank you! I love them!" "You''re welcome. Don''t tear them, okay?" "Okay!" Pholy gives the boy a sweet smile and turns back to Aureole. Aureole has a motherly look on her face. "You''re such a sweet soul..." "You''re the one who got the gloves. You''re an angel yourself." "I don''t know about that..." The two begin their way to a bench on the side of the room. "Hey, Pholy, do you think Sirius is acting off?" "Hm, well he''s always been a little off..." "That''s true," Aureole giggles. "I''m more concerned with the other one." "...Oh, that reminds me, Korlin was in the shed." Pholy and Aureole make their way to the bench along the wall. They sit down and resume their chat. "He was, huh...?" "Mm, he locked himself in there. He seemed really disheartened. And tired." "Hm... oh, I''ve been meaning to ask... are you alright?" "Hm? Why wouldn''t I be?" "You''ve just seemed a little bummed lately. Did something happen?" "...You see right through me, don''t you?" "Is it because of the trading situation?" "No, it''s not that... I''m surprisingly not that stressed about all the political talk. Actually, I kind of like it here. No one besides the king knows I''m royalty. It''s oddly freeing..." "Then what?" Aureole looks around the hut. She specifically focuses on the battered warriors. "I just feel like I''m not doing enough. Everyone else is fighting and risking their lives, while I''m stuck acting like a princess." "You basically are a princess." "I know..." she moans. "I just-" cough Aureole''s throat erupts and releases a flurry of coughs. She covers her mouth with her arms, making sure no one can tell how painful it is. The fit concludes and Pholy sets her hand on her friend''s back. "How''s your throat doing?" "Mm..." Aureole regains her composure and places her hands on her collar. She slowly slides it down. As the collar falls and her skin uncovers, cracks begin to reveal. While they are hard to notice unless one really looks, black, thin cracks are etched into her skin just above the clavicle. There are three of them. It''s as if her skin is being chipped away from the inside out. "It''s getting worse..." Aureole says. "This one formed only recently." "...We''ll figure something out. I''m sure there''s a way to cure it." "..." "When you do become queen, I bet there will be a healer more than capable of healing you." "...Yeah. I hope so. When I become queen..." An air of sadness wraps itself around the girls. "..." "Pholy, do you think... I''m a likable person?" "Oh Aure, this again?" "I know, I''m sorry... but..." Pholy leans over and wraps her arms around the girl. She tightens her hug and rests her head on Aureole''s shoulder. "You''re a loveable person. More so than anyone else." "I can''t even use blessings properly..." her voice is cracking. "I''m useless..." "That''s not true. You just being here makes me feel better. And who cares if you can use blessings? Who cares if you''re useful? I like you because you''re you. Not because of what you can do..." Aureole tightens her hug, feeling Pholy''s warm embrace one more time, before releasing the hold. "Thank you, Pholy..." "You''re such a baby," Pholy teases, poking Aureole on the forehead. "Shush." ????? Darkness overtakes the outpost. The moon peeks through the clouds, glistening the fallen snowflakes below. Sirius makes his way through the torchlit paths, until eventually arriving at Kynn''s house. Sirius notices the footsteps around the shed and walks toward the door. He tries to slide it open, but the door is locked tight. Sirius knocks on the door. "Hello?" ... No response. "Is someone in there?" ... Sirius gives up on the door and starts heading to Kynn''s house. Just as he is walking away, the door to the shed slides open. Turning around, Korlin stands in the doorway. He motions Sirius inside and disappears into the walls. Sirius hesitantly follows. ... Korlin sits down on his creaky bed. "Are you doing alright?" Sirius asks, heading for his bag. "Mm, I''m fine." "...Your eye looks better. Did you get it healed?" "Yeah..." ... Awkward silence corrupts the air. ... meow "Hm? Did you say something?" "Do I sound like a cat to you?" From the open shed door, in walks a white, fluffy cat. "A cat...?" The feline waddles across the room and jumps on Korlin''s bed. Korlin reaches over and begins petting the soft kitty. The cat rubs into the boy''s hand and sits down in his lap. Korlin smiles softly. "Do you like cats, Sirius?" "Mm, they''re cute... I assume you''re a cat person?" "What gave it away?" he meekly chuckles. "...I had two. But one day they both got out of the house and..." Korlin''s smile disappears. "..." "Did you have any cats?" "I had one when I was younger... but... things happened." "..." Korlin continues petting the cat, not taking his eyes off it. Sirius sits down on his bed. "Forgive me if I''m wrong but... you don''t actually hate dogs, do you?" "..." "You''re scared of them." ... "...You''re right," his voice is cold and emotionless. "And I''m tired of being scared." "Scared of dogs?" "Scared of everything." "..." "I''m always terrified. I thought I left my fear behind me. I promised myself I would stop being scared and yet... here I am." "..." Sirius contemplates asking what he''s scared of. But decides against it. "Did you have a dog, Sirius?" "Oh, I..." ... ... ... "I..." The heavy weight of reality descends upon Sirius. The crushing tide of time seems to have stripped yet another thing. "...I don''t remember..." ... "Oh..." Korlin feels a wave of guilt. Sirius digs through his mind. He remembers going to a vet. Sitting in a waiting room, hearing the buzzing of ceiling lights. He remembers his mother crying. He remembers his brother crying. He remembers being still. He remembers a lack of tears coming out of his eyes. He remembers the drive home. His mother telling him it''s okay to cry. He remembers the next morning. That there was a void in place of something unseen. But what? ... He remembers his mother approaching him. She has a shoebox in her arms. He remembers feeling happy. It wasn''t too long after his father left their cat to die. ... Sirius places his hand over his mouth. His eyes dart around the room, searching for something to trigger his memory. But nothing does. -Why don''t I remember? Did I have a dog? What was their name? ... "Sorry," Korlin injects. "I didn''t mean to trigger anything. I wasn''t thinking-" "It''s alright... it''s alright..." Sirius half ignores what the boy says. He continues digging through his mind. Korlin buries his face in the cat''s fur. "Sorry..." the fluff muffles his voice. Sirius takes a deep breath. His heart is beating rapidly. He rubs his eyes and takes another breath. -Calm down... "Don''t worry about it... it obviously wasn''t something important if I forgot it." "..." "It''s not like I''d be able to see the dog again if it exists, it''s probably best if I don''t remember." "..." "..." "Why won''t I forget things...?" "What?" "You''ve lost so many memories in such a short time... All I''ve seemed to forget is sunflowers." "You want to forget things...?" "...I don''t know." Korlin shrinks in place. He looks so frail. Tired. The cat leaps out from his arms and leaves the shed. "..." Sirius doesn''t know what to say. He''s still hung up on the possibility of forgetting a dog. "...Sirius." "...Yes?" "...How would you describe me as a person?" "..." Sirius thinks back on his time with the boy. "From what I''ve seen... I''d say you''re a passionate person." "Passionate..." "Someone who acts on what they want, someone who doesn''t always think straight, someone who is slightly irrational and impulsive." "Hey now-" "But also, someone who has a good heart. A selfish one perhaps, but there is a kindness." "...So that''s how you see me huh... Is that what you think I feel I am?" "I''m sure who I just described isn''t the real you." "..." "You said it yourself, didn''t you? We''re alike. And if so... I know you''re hiding." A smile spreads on Korlin''s face. "Thank you, Sirius." Sirius smiles as well. "..." "...After I told you to just be yourself, you''re still hiding, huh?" "Eh... sorry. I''m trying to do better. It''s just hard..." "I know... I''m just messing with you. I''m supposed to be helping you too." "..." "...I already asked Pholy and Aureole but... I want to hear what you think." "...?" "...Do you think I can become someone admirable?" ... "Maybe..." "..." Sirius stands up and grabs his things. "I''m going to get ready for bed." "..." Sirius heads over to the door. Korlin sits quietly, curled into a ball. A determined look swells within his eyes. Something about that look doesn''t sit right with Sirius. "...Can I trust you not to do anything rash?" Sirius asks. "...Maybe." Chapter 30: Holes "Korlin is missing!" Pholy is pacing back and forth. Steam is rising from her head. She''s never up this early in the morning. Sirius has hardly just woken up. "He''s probably around..." "Kynn and I have searched around the whole outpost. No one has seen him." "...Where would he have even gone?" "I don''t know... I heard him leave last night, but I figured he was just going to the bathroom..." Pholy twirls her fingers through her golden hair. "Did you say anything to him last night?" -''Can I trust you not to do anything rash?'' ''...Maybe.'' "No..." "Hm, I''m going to go wake up Aure. Get changed." "Yes, ma''am." Sirius shuffles out of bed and puts on his warm clothes. Their conversation from last night still lingers in his mind. -''Why won''t I forget things...?'' ... Sirius steps out into the blinding snowscape. The sun''s bright reflection on the white surface doesn''t pair well with the outpost''s dreary atmosphere. Still adjusting his eyes and trying to wake up, Sirius drags himself to Kynn''s house. As he walks up to the front, the door flies open. "I''ll go ask the king if he''s seen him!" Pholy rockets out of the house and scurries off toward the king''s quarters. "Someone''s motivated..." Footsteps creak from within the home. From the other side of the doorway, out steps Aureole in a cute nightgown. Her teal hair is messy, and her eyes aren''t even half open. "Wait..." she grumbles. "Good morning," Sirius tiredly tells her. "Siri... morning..." Her pointed ears begin to wiggle. -What am I, a phone? Aureole''s stomach growls. Her ears stop wiggling and blush. "Do you want to eat something?" "Mm..." Her embarrassment is on full display. The two go inside Kynn''s home. Kynn had previously mentioned to Sirius where he stores the food. In Kynn''s own words: "Help yourselves to whatever you''d like. Not that there''s much to pick from." He was right. There isn''t much. Likely due to the absence of trade. Sirius rummages around the kitchen and opens a snow-filled container. The container acts like a mini refrigerator. Inside are a couple of cans and other miscellaneous foods. But there is one item that should be suitable for breakfast. "Are you okay with eggs?" "Of course," Aureole smiles. Her cheek is pressed against the wooden table. She watches Sirius with longing eyes. "It won''t be anything fancy." Sirius pulls out some eggs and cracks them into the closest thing resembling a skillet. "I don''t mind..." -I guess she hasn''t been spoiled by living at the mansion... or by Cilas'' cooking. The kitchen is compact. It hardly has enough room for one person. But it has most of the essentials. Including a stove. The "stove" is actually more along the lines of a furnace. It is a metal box full of charcoals and wood. A large tube comes out from the top and leads outside the home. Sirius opens the flimsy metal door and looks around. "How do I light this...? Oh-" Two smooth stones sit in a small compartment on the side of the furnace. Using his geological knowledge, he deduces the two rocks to be flint. Sirius grabs the two pieces and smacks them together. He continues smacking the rocks together until the sparks emitted catch the wood on fire. "Wow... You''re pretty good at that..." Aureole''s interest is peaked. "I didn''t think that''d actually work..." Sirius grabs the egg-filled skillet and holds it over the fire. "Do you like cooking, Sirius?" "Eh... not particularly. I only know how to make a couple of things. I had to learn so I could feed my brother when my parents were gone." A nostalgic light sits in his eyes. "I''m making fried eggs by the way... since those are the only ones I know how to make." "I''ve never had those before," Aureole giggles. "I''m excited." "Don''t set your expectations too high, I''ve never made them like this before." "How do you usually make them?" "Well..." Sirius laughs to himself. "Back in my old world, we had this magical thing called electricity. It helped with things like this." "Elec...ricy?" "Ah nothing," Sirius chuckles. Aureole observes the boy laugh to himself. The sight makes her features soften. Sirius flips the eggs. They are slightly burnt. "Ah... dang it. I guess it''s been a while... they''re a little burnt, is that alright?" "Yes," Aureole chuckles. "I don''t mind. You worry too much, I''m very easy to please." "That so...?" Sirius finishes up and puts out the fire. He slides the eggs onto plates and walks over to Aureole. He sets down her eggs and grabs them both forks. "Thank you... Hey, Sirius?" "Hm?" "Thank you for coming." "To the outpost? Of course... I mean, the lord kind of forced me, but still." "...You didn''t volunteer?" She seems a little saddened but keeps a smile on her face. Sirius sits down across from her. "Well, I wanted to come to help you in any way I can." His comment gets a blush out of Aureole. "But the lord wanted me to come so I could help him get the map to the witch." "Map to the witch?" "Oh- yeah... apparently the king has a map that leads to the witch. Though I''m not really sure why he needed me to come... he could just get it himself..." -Why did he need me to come? "Hm... well, I''m glad you came." "...Me too." A distant look rests within the boy''s eyes. Aureole picks up on it. "The witch huh... you''ll be able to get your memories back." "Mm..." "How is that going? Have you lost anything else?" "...I think I might have forgotten a pet of mine... but I don''t know. It''s hard to know, you know?" "Right..." "..." "...Do you... miss anyone from your old world? Like your parents or friends?" "...Do I miss anyone...?" Sirius thinks to himself. "I... miss my mom... I guess." "...What about your dad?" "...No, I don''t miss him..." Sirius'' expression is blank. He quietly consumes his breakfast. Aureole''s mind is taken back to Sirius and Kynn''s conversation. "...What about your friends?" Sirius plasters a melancholic smile on his face. He sets down his fork. "Don''t laugh, okay?" "Hm? Oh- of course not!" "...I''ve never had a real friend before." ... "...Sirius, would you consider us friends?" ... Sirius is at a loss for words. His body tenses. -...Do I? "I..." creak Upstairs, the door to Kynn''s mother''s room slowly creeps open. Aureole ignores the sound and continues to stare at Sirius. Sirius is struggling to maintain eye contact. He desperately wants to look away. The door fully opens and Kynn steps out of the room. He gently shuts the door behind him. "Ah- good morning you two!" Sirius uses this opportunity to detach himself from the conversation. He quickly turns over to face Kynn. "G-good morning!" Aureole sinks in place. Her mood drops instantly. She is visibly upset. Her throat starts to itch. "Morning..." "You made breakfast huh? Making yourself right at home I see." Kynn slides down the stair rail. "Yeah, was that alright?" "Of course! My home is your home. I''m more impressed you could actually make something," he teases. "It wasn''t that hard..." The two finish eating. Aureole stays quiet the whole time. Kynn tells them where to place their plates and forks. Afterward, Sirius and Aureole prepare to start the day. Sirius and Kynn wait outside for Aureole to get changed. "Korlin is missing, huh?" Kynn asks, knowing full well the answer. "Apparently..." "The ember, or- Pholy, was making a real fuss over it. She made me run around looking for him all morning. The two of them must be close." "Maybe..." "You don''t seem too stressed over it." "...I guess not." The front door swings open and Aureole steps out in warm clothing. She leaves her hair down. "You aren''t worried about Korlin?" Aureole asks. "Not really..." Sirius responds. "He can handle himself. I''m sure he''ll turn up." "..." "You''re probably right!" Kynn agrees. "One of my swords is missing. So, he''s probably just secretly training somewhere so he can beat me in a duel." "Probably." Kynn begins walking away from the house. "Well, I need to go help the guards prepare. We''re planning on capturing a hoarbane if we can." "You''re going to capture one? Really?" "Yeah, once we bring it back, which we absolutely will, we''ll have Pholy burn the ice and then we''re going to test out what can harm the things." Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Do you have a place to contain them?" "Yeah, on the outskirts of the outpost, my friend''s sister has an empty stable. I told her to dig a really deep hole, so we''re hoping that''s enough to contain it." "A hole, huh..." "Mm..." Kynn is hesitant and doubting the plan. "Sirius, would you mind checking up on her progress? It should be along the south wall." "...Sure." "Thank you! You''re the best!" Kynn pats Sirius on the shoulders. "No problem." "Who knows, you might even run into your friend!" "Yeah..." "Well then, I''m heading off! Wish me luck! See ya!" Kynn waves goodbye and runs off toward the outpost''s main gate. "Good luck!" Aureole shouts. Kynn disappears into the foggy horizon. "...Alright," Sirius takes a deep breath. "Are you coming along?" "Oh, uh... no, I''m going to go help out in the medical huts again. Maybe meet up with Pholy and see if she''s found Korlin." "Alright... s-see you." Sirius gives a shallow smile and wave. He heads off toward the direction he believes to be south. "Mm, see you..." She waves until Sirius is out of sight. cough Drops of blood sprinkle out of Aureole''s throat. The white snow is stained with deep crimson. It hurts. ... Aureole scratches her fractured throat and heads off toward the medical huts. ????? ~Sirius~ "Would you consider us friends...?" As sad as it sounds, I''ve never had a friend before. Sure, back in school I had people to talk to. But that was it. Just people to talk to. I''ve never had a genuine bond. Not with my family or anyone outside. And it''s no one''s fault except my own. I can''t bring myself to make one. Besides, why would anyone want to have a bond with me? ... Aureole has this way of making me talk. Her presence just seems to loosen my tongue. I don''t know why. Conversations with her feel so natural and easy. She has no trouble asking deep questions and pulling out my few emotions. I can''t help but smile around her. I want to joke around her. I feel comfortable around her and yet... ... Why does it feel so fake? ... Korlin once told me that there are people who genuinely want to be around me. That they care about me. I want to believe that. More than anything. But recently everything anyone says... just sounds like a lie. Quilo got me to recollect about my father. For most of my life I''ve purposely tried to ignore what my father has done and said. He''s a horrible person. Everything that spews out his mouth is a lie. ... I guess he''s had more influence on me than I thought. I make my way to the south side of the outpost. The outpost seems surprisingly massive when walking along the outskirts. All of the buildings are spaced out, so it amplifies the illusion. The lack of people and drab snowfall don''t help mitigate the feeling of loneliness. I''ve always liked the snow. More specifically, the feeling it gives during wintertime. Something about it has always enchanted me. It takes a while, but I eventually spot a lone stable. It''s made of a wood much like the medical huts. A low fence covering a large area neighbors the compact building. Inside the fence are many fluffy animals prancing around in the snow. They kind of remind me of fuzzy sheep. If sheep were shaped like baby hippos and had six legs. These may be the cutest things I''ve ever seen. I arrive at the land and comb around to find the person Kynn was talking about. I don''t feel comfortable trespassing, so I just hover the perimeter. No one seems to be around; they must be inside the stable. As I pass by, the little hippos take notice of me. They run along the fence beside me, squealing playfully. So cute... I meet the entrance to the stable and knock on the soft door. As I await a response, I pet the fluffy babies through the fence. So soft... It feels almost like wool... Hm... Out of nowhere: "AAAAAAAHHHHH!" An abrupt scream blares into my eardrums. I, understandably, am startled and scream too. I whip my head around to find the culprit. Right in front of my face is a pair of icy blue eyes. Surrounded by long eyelashes, the rimes stare into my soul. I jolt back and bang my head on the fence behind me. A little hippo starts nibbling on my ear. It tickles. More importantly, I get the full view of the screamer. It''s a youthful female snowsqualler. Her white hair is thrown into a messy ponytail. A light-colored tunic is covered by a long cloak. She dons a massive toothy smile. She gives me a silly aunt vibe. "Hey there!" Her voice is crammed with childlike anticipation. "H-hey..." "Who might you be?" "My name is Sirius; I was sent by-" "Oh! Kynn did, didn''t he? Hehe..." "Yeah..." "Knew it!" She''s giggling. The problem is that I can''t tell if it''s malicious or cutesy. She either has a crush on Kynn, or a burning hatred for him. "Y-yeah, he wanted me to check how some hole is doing." "Ah! The hole!" Fireworks practically explode in her eyes. "Yes, yes, come!" She hops over the fence and skips off behind the stable. This lady can jump. I get off my ass and scurry over the fence. I, along with the fluffy hippos, chase after the lady. She takes me around to another gated-off area. She unlocks the door and motions me inside like I''m royalty. "Just this way, Sir Sirius." "Ha... right," I step through the gate and before me lies a liminal area with a massive hole in the center. "Is this the hole?" "It is! I dug it myself!" She puffs her chest, full of pride. "T-that''s impressive." "Ah- please no flattery!" She dramatically recoils and tucks into a ball. She''s one of those, huh... Might as well play along. "It is impressive! This may be the greatest hole I''ve ever seen!" Her head whips over to me, her face is pridefully twisted. "The width and depth are impeccable! And this sculpting-! I can''t imagine how long this took! You are utterly unbelievable!" "Ah-!" She moans in overly exaggerated pleasure. "No more! I can''t take it!" She is squirming all over the place. WHAT THE FUCK?! "I bow to you! Your technique, your patience, your artistic vision-! I simply must express my amazement! You are a being beyond mortal conventions!" I grab my heart and take a knee. "It''s simply divine..." WHAT AM I DOING?! Tears are spilling out of her eyes like a waterfall. She''s also drooling. A lot. I''m scared for what is happening down below. "S-Sirius... you..." she faceplants into the snow. "You get it! You understand!" "Y-yeah..." My cheeks are burning. I no longer want to exist here. She judders onto a knee and breathes as if she just ran a marathon. She wipes away her tears and wobbles onto her feet. She brushes off stray snow and clears her throat. "Apologies. I have never met someone who shares the same enthusiasm for holes as I do." That sounds awfully suggestive... "It''s alright," I am trying to hide my embarrassment the best I can. I think I''m sweating. "Ahem, anyway this is indeed the hole. Nice and ready. Have Kynn and the others departed yet?" "I believe so. Last we spoke he went to go make preparations." "I see... Sis must be so worried," she giggles to herself. "Hm... so how did you end up meeting Kynn? I haven''t seen you around here before. Actually... you kind of look like a..." Here we go. "What are they called...?" She examines my face. VERY CLOSELY. "Witchoos?" Witchoos... really? "I''m guessing you mean Witch Spawn?" "Ah! Yes! Those! Are you one of them?" I nod my head. She doesn''t seem very hostile. I still feel reluctant to share the fact that I am one. It''s not that I''m ashamed, I just don''t want another incident like back in Auretta. Those man''s eyes still give me the chills. "Cool! What are you doing out here?" "I''m here on behalf of Lunalir. I''m accompanying a candidate for the throne on trade matters." "Wow. Never speak to me so formally again, okay? Big words hurt my brain." I used bigger words when complimenting you... "Sorry." "Hehe, so let me guess... Kynn challenged you to a duel when he saw you?" "Pretty much." "HA!" She smacks her thigh and laughs like it''s the funniest thing she''s ever heard. "Ah, that''s him alright... Me and him go way back. Childhood friends, if you will. Though I''ve always been a good bit older than him. I was there when he was born you know!" "W-wow..." "Hehe, it''s been fun watching him grow. Though he''s always been a momma''s boy. But the best part is my younger sister! She''s had a crush on him since she was born!" "Ah..." Why am I hearing this?? "She works over at the medical huts now. She always pushes everything aside to heal him when he gets roughed up. Though she''s constantly annoyed he picks fights with strangers. Young love at its finest." "...Huh..." To avoid making things awkward, I continue the conversation. "So, what''s your story? How''d you end up raising these little guys?" She gives a lofty smile and motions me away from the hole. Thankfully so, because I was slightly worried she would push me in to see its greatness firsthand. She brings me to the center of the white pasture. She observes the placements of all the scattered hippos. "Watch this." Her hand raises to the sky, and along with it comes a funnel of snow. I had almost forgotten the snowsquallers have the ability to control snow. Why didn''t Kynn and the others use that power when fighting the hoarbanes? The flurries twirl and spiral into a chute. With a swipe of her palm, she sends the flakes flying toward the rears of all the mini fluffballs. When the icy wind hits their backs, they give a cute squeal before rushing over to their master. As the smiling babies run over to her, the girl states her name. "My name is Nola by the way. I''ve loved these little guys my entire life. My mother used to raise them here when I was a little girl." The tiny hippos collide into her arms, and she squeezes them like they''re puppies. She pets them as she continues telling her story. "In truth, I never wanted to take over the family business. I originally wanted to become a traveling merchant. I wanted to explore the world, talking and trading with all sorts of people... but, life happens, you know?" "..." She keeps her friendly personality the entire time she talks. While a sense of regret loiters behind her, she also seems content with how her life unfolded. I don''t say a thing. "Do you mind if I vent a little?" "Not at all." "Alright," she smiles. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you... I met this guy. He came to this outpost after claiming he had nowhere left to go. Judge me if you want but, I thought he was pretty cute, so I let him stay at my place..." "..." "Over time, we grew closer and closer. I told him my dream of being a merchant and he told me he would support me all the way. And I believed him. I didn''t have a reason to not believe him, he was pretty cute after all." She lays onto her back and lifts up a hippo to the sky. "We saved up money for years. I worked my ass off to be able to afford a carriage of my own. I pushed aside my family and friends in order to work. I even missed my mother''s passing because I was working..." The sense of regret looms a little larger now. "..." I don''t know what to say. "When we finally saved up enough money, I was ecstatic. I rushed home with my pay in hand, but when I arrived..." She brings the hippo to her chest and hugs it close. "The guy had run off with all of my years of savings." ... "That''s horrible." "Mm... it was. But it also taught me a lot. About myself and other people. And now... with no money to my name, I took over my mom''s passion. It''s the least I could do for her." "...How can you do it? You talk to me like we''ve been friends for years. How can you still trust people so easily?" "...I know people can be cruel and nasty, but... I also know that... people are not that simple. They aren''t so simple as to be defined by actions, personality traits, values, motives, or beliefs. The mind is a masterpiece. A masterpiece that through experience blossoms into the uniqueness of life and thought. People are rash, instinctive, and flawed, and yet they try to grow into the perfect version of themselves. They strive to reach standards of what they should be even though they themselves created the standards. People learn from past experiences, but it doesn''t always mean they apply those lessons in the future." "..." "People can do horrible things, but it doesn''t mean I can''t try to understand where they are coming from. So, I place my faith in people, and if things go wrong... it''d be my fault in the end." Her way of thinking heavily resembles Kynn''s. She also tries to find the good in people, and believes they act in the moment. While that''s likely true for most people, what happens when you come across someone who has been planning something horrible for a long time? Sometimes people are that simple. Sometimes they are just horrible. "I can''t say I agree with your way of thinking..." "That''s okay, it''ll soak in over time. But you can''t make any friends if you don''t trust people." "...No. But it keeps me safe." "Safety, huh? I can''t say caution isn''t smart, but it is restricting. You can know someone your entire life and not know the first thing about them. But you''ll never know unless break down that barrier around you." ... You can know someone your entire life and not know the first thing about them. My brother instantly comes to mind. I knew Canopus since he was born, and yet he still ended up killing me. I didn''t know the first thing about him. The more I think about it... did I even know my parents? I can clearly picture my mom and dad, their personalities and all. But was that really them? Definitely not. The same goes for Aureole, Korlin, and all of them. I haven''t known them as long, we''ve had some heartfelt talks, but... how can I know for sure that was the real them? What if everything they''ve said to me has been a lie? I''m grateful to them, very much so, but if it turns out I''m just being used... If it turns out they all hate me... What will I do? Nola''s words sound a lot like Kynn. They even get me thinking the same way his words did. Kynn would probably say it''s good if you don''t know people fully. I think that''s terrifying. "You sound a lot like him, you know?" "Who, Kynn?" "Mm." "Hehe, well, I taught him everything he knows." "That makes a lot of sense." ...Maybe I shouldn''t think so hard. Just let good things happen. A couple of fluffy hippos jump on top of me. I place one gently on my head, and it sprawls out comfortably. Cute. "What are these things?" I ask. I pet one of their furs. Is this not just wool?? Nola springs to her feet, carrying three of the hippos in her arms. "These are Alsian Bippies. Have you ever seen a bippie before?" Bippie is a beautiful name, I must say. "No. This is my first time." "Hehe, most bippies around the world lack the fur the Alsian variants do. And since Alsi doesn''t get too many visitors, most people have no idea these little guys even exist." That could explain why Gary, my business partner, doesn''t know about them. These bippies could be perfect for him to replicate my hoodie. If you find any material resembling "wool", would you mind letting me know? ... "Do you still participate in trade?" "Yes, I sell the bippies'' milk. That is my primary income source." "Is it profitable?" "Well... somewhat. I''m managing..." "Have you ever thought of selling their fur?" "I can''t say that I have... the bippies need their fur to stay warm. Why do you ask?" "Well, I know this guy back in Auretta. He''s working on a new type of clothing, and this fur is exactly what he''s looking for. He''s struggled with business his entire life, so I was just wondering if you''d be interested in helping him out." "Hm..." "I''m technically his business partner, I can assure you he''d treat their fur with care. He''s very passionate about his craft." "Hm," she seems very interested. Her smile says it all. "What else can you tell me about him?" "Oh, um... he lent me a place to stay when I had nowhere else to go. He''s a big momma''s boy. Um... he''s also a big animal lover. He even named his manfi after himself." Everything I said got a reaction out of her. They must have hit home for her. A wider grin spreads across her face. "He sounds like quite the man... Give me a moment." She runs off toward the stable. She comes back with a pair of shears and carefully trims one of the bippies. She collects the fallen fur and places it inside a woven bag. "Here, next time you meet this man, give him this. If it is suitable, I''d very much like to share business with him. Have him send me a letter." She hands the bag over to me. "I will. Thank you, I''m sure he''d appreciate it." "You like helping people, don''t you?" she giggles. "Uh..." I''m unsure of how to respond. ...Do I? I assisted Gary without even second-guessing myself. As if it were natural of me to do. Why did I do that? If Gary''s business is successful, I will also gain profit. Do I do this for myself? I don''t know... Suddenly, the bippies begin to whine. "Uh oh..." Nola sets down the bippies in her arms. "The bippies sense something... They usually only do this when hoarbanes are nearby. Maybe Kynn has returned with one?" "Maybe..." "I''ll go get things ready. I need to tuck away my babies before the monster arrives." Nola raises snow into the air again and brushes it against the bippies'' backs. The bippies gather in a line and follow behind their shepherd. "I guess I''ll head out." "Mm, it was nice to meet you, Sirius. It''s not often I talk about my past. Thank you for letting me vent." I wouldn''t really call that a venting session... she just kind of shared her life story and ideals with me. "It was nice to meet you too. Thank you for the fur." I branch off from following her and leap over the fence. "Bye, Sirius!" "See you! Good luck!" "Thank you!" I wave goodbye and leave the woman to her bippies. Why do so many people thank me? I really didn''t do anything. Kynn will be here soon, I don''t want to get in the hoarbane''s path. I''m still a little sore from yesterday. Should I go find Korlin...? Nah, I''m sure he''ll turn up. Our conversation from last night enters my thoughts. Why won''t I forget things...? Does Korlin want to keep his memories? ...I don''t know yet. But if that''s what you want to do, I''ll give it my all to make sure you succeed. Korlin and I are alike. That''s what he told me. On some fronts we are. We contradict ourselves; we do things impulsively... we... are just like how Kynn and Nola explain how people are. Huh... I don''t even know why I want to keep my memories; has he decided to try and keep them yet? I suppose it doesn''t matter, if he is trying to help me, he can decide when we arrive at the witch. The witch... The map... My purpose in coming here was to obtain the map that will lead to the witch. If I remember correctly, the king should have it in his possession. It wasn''t really clear to me before, but after forgetting if I had a dog or not... I''m on a time limit. I mean, I''ve known that but... I really don''t have that much time. I should check my watch... Oh, that''s right... Aureole has it. How many seconds remain, I wonder? I''m beginning to feel the pressure. Should I go and ask the king for the map? Rawlin said to wait for him to arrive... but I''m growing slightly impatient. "Where is that guy anyway...?" Will he even show up? Or was that a lie? ... I don''t know... I don''t know what I''m doing... ... Maybe I should go find Korlin. He''ll help me decide, right? But where would he be...? I start to walk around, hoping to stumble upon him. Life around the outpost is rural and old-fashioned. Actually, all life in this world has been so far. Apart from the lavish mansion I now live in, everything is calm and quiet. There isn''t any advanced technology. No social media. No electronics. It''s peaceful. I like it better this way. But this place is just so... lonely. I feel exposed here. Maybe once the hoarbanes are dealt with everything will be cheery. It''ll be a bit less lonely. As I wander around the main area, a distant rumbling rattles the walls of nearby buildings. What is this? An earthquake? Are we on a fault line? ... No. That''s not it at all. Something is coming. Coming fast. I run around toward the hole I patched on the wall yesterday. It''s completely fallen apart. Did someone break through it? Why? The rumbling is coming from beyond the walls. I look out the busted hole in the wall. ... A shadow is emerging from the haze. A boyish figure, desperately trying to escape something. The figure draws closer, and I realize who it is. Korlin. He''s running. But from what? What has he been doing out there? Another figure appears from the fog. A massive, towering shadow. No... he didn''t. He didn''t go find their den... did he? I can question it all I want... but the reality in front of me is... The hoarbanes'' mother is approaching. ...Can I trust you not to do anything rash? ...Maybe. All I can think of is the question he asked me last night. Do you think I can become someone admirable? Chapter 31: Hubris "Good morning, mom." Kynn enters his mother''s room and kneels at her bedside. His mother''s aged features shift and stir as she begins to wake. "Alpin... good morning..." Her voice is frail and fatigued. After all of these years, she still can''t recognize him at first glance. "It''s just me, mom. Kynn." "..." "...Today," Kynn does his best to sound upbeat. "I''m going to head out and try to capture a hoarbane. I asked Nola to dig a hole to contain it. You remember Nola, right?" "..." "...Once we have the thing stuck, we''re going to test all the weapons we have on it. If all goes well, we''ll be able to know how to kill them. And then... I''ll finally be able to find a cure for you." "...K-kynn?" The boy''s eyes widen and sparkle. "...Yes, mom? I''m here." "..." "..." "..." The woman''s eyelids fall over her damp pupils. She succumbs once again to the luring sound of sleep. Kynn''s eyes water tenderly. The boy leans over and kisses her on the forehead. "I love you, mom." ... The son makes his way to his mother''s door and closes it for the final time. ????? Korlin speeds toward the hole in the wall. His legs are trampling faster than he thought to be possible. Blowing snow rakes his eyes. His limbs are numb and cold, but the pulsing adrenaline keeps him moving. The mother slithers behind him. If he stops running for even a second, it could mean his life comes to another end. He keeps his eyes forward. Survival is the only thing on his mind. All his hubris and ambition have been swept away. His honey-hued irises spot another human beyond the hole. Sirius stands in the opening stunned and motionless. His survival cogitation is overridden by a wave of guilt. "SIRIUS! GET OUT OF HERE! RUN! HELP THE SICK!" Korlin''s bloodcurdling scream reaches Sirius'' earshot. The boy struggles to grasp the situation. "What have you done..." An enormous, thin figure rapidly follows Korlin. A haunting red glow emits from within the fog. It''s a massive bulbous. An absurd amount of snakelike arms wiggle and propel the monster forward. Each slam into the ground resounds and rattles the outpost''s walls. A rush of sheer horror runs through Sirius'' body. If no one can even kill a hoarbane... there is no way that thing is killable. It''s impossible. To fight this monster is suicide. The only hope for survival is to escape. -I need to warn everyone. Sirius bursts from his frozen feet and doesn''t look back. Whatever Korlin has done can wait. If Sirius sticks around for the boy to get through, he could get himself killed. The boy sprints through the outskirts and pushes his lungs to reach the main settlement. A clinging desperation to live and warn keeps him moving. "RUN! WE CAN''T STAY HERE!" Sirius has never screamed so loud in his lives. "IT''S COMING!" A number of snowsquallers come out of their homes to see what the ruckus is. Mutual worry and confusion are spread among them. Aureole rushes out of a medical hut. "Sirius? What-" "RUN! TELL THE KING! EVERYONE NEEDS TO-" crash An explosive sound erupts and the ground beneath trembles. It comes from the wall. Sirius pivots and gazes upon the source. The wooden walls which protect and encapsulate have shattered. Above where the small hole in the wall existed, the mother bursts forth and collapses all meaning of safety. Splintering lumber scatters along with the falling snow. The form of the mother comes into detail. As the warriors previously detailed, the monster is that of a terrible plant. A thin, thorny, and ice-coated plant that towers above all of the outpost''s watchtowers. A horrific, pulsating bulbous rests in place of pistils. Multiple branching stems act like arms. Hardened with a sheet of impenetrable ice, the tentacles that swing rupture everything in their path. This creature goes beyond that of a monster. It''s a force of nature. A calamity. Korlin has brought upon the end. -Korlin... what the hell did you do?! Is Korlin alright? Did he make it inside? Is he alive? None of these questions enter Sirius'' thoughts. Can I trust you not to do anything rash? -I guess I can''t trust you after all... A lump forms in Sirius'' throat. A mix of betrayal and terror. Sirius whips back around to Aureole. Her gradient eyes are wide and full of fear. Sirius runs up to her and places his hands on her shoulders. "Snap out of it. We need to go!" "W-what should we do?!" "I don''t know. At the very least we need to leave the outpost. We''re not safe here." "What about the hoarbanes? If we leave, we''ll be attacked..." "We can at least ward them off, but we don''t stand a chance against that thing. Tell the king, get him to issue an evacuation." "What about the people in the medical huts?!" "I don''t know! Okay? I don''t know..." "...Pholy is another hut further down the road. Can you help her get everyone out?" "I can do that. I think I can do that. We''ll get everyone to the main gate. Good luck!" Sirius retracts himself and runs down the road. Aureole sprints toward the king''s quarters. There is no time to waste. Sirius'' heart throbs in his ears. The ground continues to tremor. He looks back at the monster... -It''s inside. Resident snowsquallers are panicking. Distress sounds throughout the outpost. Some of them run. Some of them stare on in horror. Some of them scream. Sirius throws himself into the nearest medical hut. Pholy is here. She''s trying to calm down frightened children. "Sirius! What is going on?!" "I need your help evacuating everyone from the medical huts!" The sickly squallers overhear their conversation. Trouble spreads among them. "What do you mean?" "What''s happening?" "Why is everything shaking?" The ill squaller''s voices overshadow Sirius'' instructions. -I need to be blunt. "Anyone who can move, help those who can''t!" Sirius shouts. "The hoarbane''s mother has infiltrated the walls! If you want to live you need to get out of here!" ... A deafening silence overtakes the building. And then... Panic. -That probably wasn''t the right move... Pholy runs over to Sirius. "Are you serious?" "Mm, get everyone out of here. I''ll go evacuate the other huts." "What about Aure?!" "She''s going to get the king." "Have you found Korlin?!" "..." "Sirius?" "Mm, I found him. He''s probably fine." Sirius pivots to leave the hut. "Hurry! We''ll need your flames to escape!" "Wait! Where do I take them?!" "Uh- The main gate!" Sirius sprints back toward the hut Aureole was assisting in. The mother is well inside the outpost. The east wall and watchtower have fallen. The monster moves with haunting grace. Its motions are fluid and unpredictable. It slithers like a snake along its stems. A figure pops out from underneath the monster. It''s a ball of ice... No... It''s a hoarbane. Multiple of them. They''re coming in from beyond the broken wall. -Shit. They''re breaking in... Sirius bursts through the entrance to the hut and demands everyone to leave. Immediately. He helps the sick onto their feet and instructs the healers to do the same. Thankfully, many of the sick push through to assist the poisoned. The tremors are getting louder. Faster. Closer. This hut is the closest one to the east wall. It''ll be the first of the main settlement buildings to get in its path. Sirius leads the majority of the squallers out of the door. "We''ll take over here!" One of the healers shouts to Sirius. "Help the other huts!" "Got it!" pound pound As Sirius steps out of the door, his peripheral vision catches sight of an icy tentacle. POUND A massive, thorny arm is being hurled right toward his face. ... Carpi''s arm invade his thoughts. ''The hoarbane''s poison is slow to kill, but that thing... it''s almost instant.'' Purely on instinct, Sirius rolls to the ground. whoosh A shredding gale of air sweeps over him. And behind him... crash ... The medical hut is cut in half. The roof rips apart and blows away. Chunks of wood splinter and shoot off into the distance. Cries erupt from within the building. Horrific, agonizing screams. The sick and the healers... Are they alive? Sirius tumbles onto his feet and runs. The mother is close. Too close. If he hadn''t ducked, he would have been sliced in half. Those who removed themselves from the hut scamper and cry. Everyone desperately runs from the beast behind them. Correction: Beasts. Plural. Hoarbanes begin to flood the streets. Nothing has ever looked so dire. Snarls of the ice-coated wolves come up from behind him. They bare their jagged fangs which drip with poison. The red bulbouses in place of eyes stalk the fleeting townsfolk. To the boy''s left runs a woman. A hoarbane approaches behind her. Sirius contemplates whether to fend it off or not. He knows how to stun them. But does he really have time to stop and help other people right now? Korlin told him to help the other sick people. Despite his reluctance, he slows and slides over. He lifts his leg and slams his foot into the beast''s bulbous. The hoarbane wails and topples onto its side. "Thank you..." Sirius doesn''t say a word. To make up for lost time, he picks up his speed, leaving the lady and everyone else behind. The road leads him to Pholy''s hut again. There is time before the mother will arrive. But the hoarbanes are faster, so there is no telling how fast they will show up. Pholy is by the door, assisting people out of it. She spots the boy. "Sirius! Is everyone alright over there?!" "No time! Hoarbanes have broken in!" Sirius continues running past the hut. He heads for the next hut. "Should I slow them down?!" "Do what you can!" Sirius'' voice grows faint as he gets further and further away. Pholy assists a few more people. "We can take care of the last few," a healer tells Pholy. "Please, don''t let those things any closer." Pressure swells within her. "...Alright." Pholy leaves behind the hut and runs toward the approaching monsters. "What the fuck...?!" Hoarbanes run low to the ground. If it weren''t for their bulbouses, they''d look like flying chunks of ice. They''re rapidly approaching. Pholy lights her hands on fire. The ends of her hair and the light in her eyes blaze with a bright fushia. Swiping her palm out in front of her, a surge of flames bursts forth. The inferno travels and makes contact with the hoarbanes'' frosted armor. The wolves keel over and cry. While it''ll be temporary, a few hoarbanes are out of commission. But only a few. Dozens of hoarbanes are spilling into the outpost. The mother opened the floodgates, and it doesn''t look like it''ll close anytime soon. -I''m the only one who can do this... Pholy groans. It''s way too much responsibility. -Do I go for the hoarbanes or the mother? Will killing the mother stop the hoarbanes? Whatever the answer is, she needs to act fast. The mother is drawing near. The sporadic movements of its arms cut through the nearby buildings like butter. It''s utter devastation. The plant-like monstrosity towers and intimidates the girl. But this is no time to feel fear. Pholy''s fingertips ignite. She stretches her arms out wide and swiftly slams her palms together. The impact of her hands barrels a firestorm at the mother. The flames dance through the snow-streaked sky and collide against the mother''s icy body. ... There is no effect. -What...? Her flames are powerless against it. The beautiful blaze simply disperses when hitting its armor. Pholy''s body, while burning hot, freezes in place. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The feeling of hopelessness is all the more present. Her bright eyes dim and shrink. bark A hoarbane''s call is what snaps her out of her daze. The frosted wolf leaps at her face. Acting on instinct, she swipes her hand and throws a ball of fire at its face. Not wanting to stick around, Pholy runs away. She dashes back through the street and passes the now-empty medical hut. The small feeling of relief is immediately cut short as a group of hoarbanes runs past. They are chasing a small group of squallers. Pholy groans and chases after the pack. -Aureole, Sirius... please hurry! ????? Aureole dodges past falling debris swept up by the mother. Distant growls of hoarbanes propel her faster. The lunim girl reaches the king''s quarters. She throws open the door and stumbles into the main room. "Your majesty!" Accompanying the king are three warriors and a young boy. The king fidgets in his throne. "Ah, Aureole!" "Your majesty, you need to order an evacuation! The hoarbane mother has entered the outpost!" "Yes," the humble king is distressed. "I fully agree. The issue is how we will escape." "We''re telling you!" One of the warriors yells. "Once we get everyone to the gate, we warriors can protect the carriages. We''ll fend off any trailing hoarbanes!" "That''s suicide!" "You think we don''t know that?! With all due respect your majesty, you''re being far too indecisive right now! Our job is to defend the people of the outpost, and we can''t do that if you won''t place your faith in us!" "...Very well..." his tone is somber. "Sirius is already gathering people at the main gate!" Aureole shouts. "Pholy should be helping too! We just need you to come to the gate and everyone should follow!" "...You three," the king speaks to the warriors. "Go and swiftly round up the remaining residents on the outskirts. Then get to the gate as soon as possible." "Yes sir!" All of the warriors shout in unison. The three of them promptly run out of the building. "Let''s go, your majesty!" Aureole calls. "..." "Your majesty?" "Dad?" Quilo shakes his father''s side. "I will remain here." ... Quilo''s face distorts. "What are you talking about?" Aureole approaches the man. "As king, I have the duty to stand with the outpost. Until its ruin, I am to remain here and defend it." "Dad! No! You can''t stay here!" "Quilo..." the king places his hand on the boy''s head. "Go now. I want you, at least, to live a long life." "No! You''re coming with! You-!" "Your majesty!" Aureole interjects. "Apologies, but I cannot allow you to stay here. I still don''t know much about being a ruler, but what I can tell you is that your duty includes more than just defense." "..." "After the evacuation is done, the people will need a leader to bring them together. If they found out their king had stayed behind to perish, what do you think will happen to their morale?" "...There are many squallers who are more than capable of taking my position. I am but a king in name alone. Staying behind is the least I can do for my people." Aureole grabs the man''s wrist. "Then don''t flee as a king. Flee as a father." "..." The king''s eyes land on his son. "Please..." Quilo''s voice cracks. "Do you really wish to leave your son all alone? To grow up without a dad?" Tremors shake the tense room. "...No. No, I don''t. You''re right... I will go." Quilo''s face lights up with overwhelming joy. He jumps into his father''s arms. He hugs him tightly. "Quilo..." the king clears his throat. "Now is not the time. We must leave." "Yes, will you be fine without any guards?" Aureole questions. "We will see," the king stands from his throne. "Let''s go." The king motions everyone out of the building. Aureole and Quilo rush out of the door, trailing right behind the king. Snow and dust shroud the air. Debris and shards of glass litter the streets. The king is surprisingly fast for his age. Upon further inspection, he''s using the snow below him to glide him forward. Many of the retreating snowsquallers use similar methods of escape. With their ability of snow manipulation, they can carry themselves anywhere as long as there is enough snow. All of the squallers in sight use the ability, apart from the boy sprinting beside Aureole. Quilo runs just like her. "H-hey, can you promise me something?" Quilo asks Aureole. He makes sure his father can''t hear him. "Um, sure." "...Can you promise to protect my dad?" "..." "No matter what. Don''t let him get hurt. Please." "...I promise you. I won''t let anything happen to him." Her response extracts a smile from the boy. "Thank you." While still distant, the main gate forges into view. The gate is swarmed with snowsquallers. Carriages are overflowing with bodies desperately wanting to leave. The door remains shut. "We''re almost there!" The king roars. Faint quakes rattle the ground below them, thankfully, the mother is far behind. "Once we''re at the gate, we''ll have the ill depart first-" growl Suddenly, a hoarbane emerges from fallen rubble. It leaps out at the king. The monster''s fangs are ready to sink into his flesh. An intense desire to protect springs through Aureole''s veins. She just promised the boy to protect his father. She can''t let him down. She needs to be useful. Without considering any consequences, Aureole throws her arm in between the king and the wolf. From what she has gathered by listening to others, the hoarbane''s get stunned when its bulbous is harmed. Using this knowledge, she lunges at the beast and grabs the red orb on its face. Aureole''s fingernails dig into the blob. She tears into the mass and rips it off the hoarbane''s face. Blood spews from both the bulbous and the fanged face. The predator shrivels and cries. Aureole flings off stray blood from her hand. -Gross... "Thank you, Aureole. You will make a fine queen one day." "...No problem." growl Another hoarbane comes up from behind them. The king pivots and whips his hand in the direction of the beast. A flurry of snow sweeps off the ground and spirals at the hoarbane. The snow bounces off the monster''s icy skin with no effect. "Just as I was told," the king groans. "Our snow is powerless against them. They don''t even budge..." growl Another one appears. And another. Then another. ... They''re surrounded. "Dad... what do we do?!" "I don''t know... Do you think you can use it?" "You know I can''t!" "...Aureole? Any chance your wings can fly us to safety?" "Ha... I wish." Aureole wiggles the tiny wings on her back, but sure enough, they aren''t nearly strong enough to lift her. "Do you happen to have any blessings? Anything that can help?" "...I do... but, I don''t know if it''ll work." "Well now is the time to try!" "...Alright..." -I have light compatibility. With it, I am technically able to use Blessings of Lior. As I am, I''m only able to produce the lowest level blessing: Mirage. If I''m able to use it, I could summon projections of myself to act as decoys. The problem is that I have no idea how to use it. I can repeat the incantation, but drawing out the mirages is near impossible... This isn''t the time to hesitate... is it? "Hurry!" Aureole takes a deep breath. She calms her heart and listens to it beat inside her ears. "Distort the waves of light that flicker in thine eyes, refract mine vessel and bemuse all which witness. Blessing of Lior: Mirage!" With the incantation spoken, Aureole is granted the ability to produce the blessing. She strains her body. She tightens all of her muscles, causing veins to bulge from her skin. All her concentration is fixated on producing a clone. The outline of her body begins to distort. For onlookers, it looks as if her skin is wobbling and glitching. Using all her focus, a brief apparition of herself fades in and out of existence beside her. The warped image is an exact replica of Aureole''s body. If not for its instability, it could act as a perfect distraction. Unfortunately, the hoarbanes aren''t stupid. And they won''t wait any longer. One of the beasts lunges forward, directly at Aureole''s oblivious body. The monster''s ferocious growl snaps Aureole out of her concentration. The mirage dissipates, proving her efforts useless. Her eyes widen at the sight of the horrific beast. She freezes. "Aureole!" Before the beast can reach her... The king leaps in its way. Placing his body in between the girl and the wolf, his skin is met with fangs. The jagged teeth sink into the king''s arm, injecting him with deadly poison. "Dad!" Quilo is filled with dread. Guilt downpours onto Aureole. Grinding his teeth, the king uses his other arm to assault the hoarbane''s eye. His burly fingers intrude the bulbous and pop it. In the beast''s agony, it retracts its fangs and flails back. "We need to go!" The king grips the puncture point to try and relieve the pain. He turns to face the hoarbane blocking the pathway to the gate. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he charges towards it with a mighty roar. "What are you doing?!" As he is already poisoned, the king finds no reason not to put himself in harm''s way. Before the beast can attack, the king barrels his arm into the hoarbane''s face. Smashing the bulbous on its head, the king flings the dog off to the side. "Run through!" The king signals his son and Aureole to head toward the gate. They do as they''re told and run through. The king trails their escape, ready to fend off any pursuers. Using his affinity, the king stirs a whirlwind of snow and slush. He entraps the assailing hoarbanes in the cyclone. But, as proven earlier, the hoarbanes are unaffected by the snowsqualler''s abilities. "How do you feel about slides?!" the king asks. "Slides?!" "Run up the hill!" Following the lifting of his hand, the king conjures a mound of snow in front of the three. Quilo sprints up the hill without hesitation, he must have done this before. Aureole and the king follow suit. As they run up the dune, the king disperses the snow behind them. This makes the hoarbanes unable to follow. At the zenith of the mound, Quilo leaps off without fear. At their current elevation, a fall would no doubt lead to injury, if not death. Aureole, at the dune''s climax, dithers but reluctantly jumps. The king is last to enter freefall. As he does, he gathers snow in the form of a massive slide. The snow packs together and becomes solid. Quilo lifts his legs and lands on the ramp with his rump. Aureole mimics the boy, but her landing is a little more rough. "Ow..." The king lands on his feet and skates down the icy slide. The king continuously lengthens the end of the slide, to make sure their velocity doesn''t cease. He uses the left behind snow to throw at the longing beasts. Their momentum carries them all the way to the main gate. Sirius assists ill squallers into the carriages. There aren''t enough carriages to fit everyone. But he, along with a few guards, continue to pile people into them. "Carefully now..." he gently lifts a child into its mother''s arms. "Thank you, young man..." The sound of sledding enters his earshot. Sirius peers over and finds three people sliding over on a snowy slide. -What the hell... He spots Aureole. She''s the only one spinning in circles. It''s slightly comical. The forming ramp concludes near the carriages. Quilo slows his descent and dismounts with perfect precision. Aureole is rocketing down at full speed. She''s going to hurt herself. Instinctively, Sirius stops what he''s doing and begins rushing toward the base of the slide. Before he can get there, Aureole''s butt collides with the ground. Instead of stopping, her momentum carries her forward. Trying to stop herself, she extends her legs. Unfortunately, she doesn''t stop. Instead, her body leans forward and launches her into the air. As Aureole flails in the air screaming, Sirius extends his arms and runs into the right position. Aureole''s body soars through the air and slams right into Sirius'' arms. With her body on top of him, Sirius topples to his back and slides backward into a carriage wheel. His head pounds right into the wood. "Ow..." Aureole lifts her head and finds Sirius'' squinted eyes. "Are you alright?!" "Y-yeah... are you?" "I''m fine, I just had a little scare." "Thank goodness," Sirius breathes a relieved breath. His vision focuses and he notices the blush on Aureole''s cheeks and ears. His cheeks begin to burn red. -Why am I so relieved...? She''s so close. Their eyes connect and don''t detract from each other. The cold makes their mingled breaths visible. The distance between them is almost nonexistent. They could almost melt together. "Are you two alright?!" The king roars, knocking both of them out of their daze. Aureole jumps and falls off Sirius'' chest. "Yes! We''re fine!" she declares. Her pointed ears are wiggling. "Sorry, I should have made the end a little smoother." "Don''t worry about it..." The king turns to Sirius. The man pretends as if his arm was not bitten. "Thank you, lad. For beginning evacuation efforts." "No problem. This should be almost everyone." "The warriors are gathering the people on the outskirts, once they return-" "King Bora!" A guard at the top of the gate''s wall shouts down. "Kynn and his team have returned!" "Let them in!" "Yes sir!" The guards gather at the wall''s chains and begin to lower the gate. As they do, another group of squallers come toward the carriages. Pholy is leading them. "Pholy!" Aureole runs up and wraps her arms around the girl. "Aure, are you alright? Did anything happen?" Aureole''s arms tighten. "I couldn''t do anything... I couldn''t use it again..." "Aure... it''s alright." Pholy tightens her grasp as well. The main gate of Laurent''s Outpost descends. The door falls and in comes Kynn and a group of warriors. A few of the warriors are dragging the body of a hoarbane inside. The wolf is alive, but the bulbous is exploded. As Kynn runs inside, he sees the hoard of people and carriages. "What''s going on?" "Kynn!" The king strides over to the boy. "We''ve been infiltrated. The hoarbanes'' mother has broken through the wall. We are all evacuating." "Evacuating-?" Kynn''s eyes widen. "What about my mom? Is she here?!" "I''m not sure." Kynn jumps on top of a carriage and scans through the swarm of people. She''s not there. He goes from carriage to carriage hoping to find her. "Dad?" Quilo pulls on his father''s sleeve. Worry is plastered all over his face. "What about your arm?" "I''ll be fine," he assures. Patting his son on the head, the man turns to Sirius. "Have you evacuated the homes?" "No, I only focused on the sick. Most people in the homes ran out once the mother broke in." "Hm... Kynn-" "I need to go get her!" Kynn shouts and jumps down from the carriage. "Wait! Kynn you shouldn''t run off alone!" "I''ll be fine! You can leave without us! We''ll catch up!" "Wait-!" pound "What..." Kynn''s mouth drops. POUND "The mother..." The twisted plant monster emerges over the horizon. Its whip-like arms crash and ripple the land. The snowsquallers in the carriages shriek in terror. They beg to leave the outpost immediately. The children are crying. Adjacent to the mother is hordes of hoarbanes. An army. A coalition of vicious beasts with no concept of mercy. "Get the people out!" King Bora demands. "All warriors and guards depart with them! Let no hoarbane take our lives!" "Yes sir!" All present warriors and guards shout and scamper around. The carriages begin to depart as the looming monstrosity approaches. As the carriages drive over the gate and leave the outpost''s boundaries... Another problem emerges. growl Outside the outpost''s walls is another swarm of hoarbanes. Exit is not an option. Hysteria ensues. The snowsquallers have had enough. Tears and cries spill from the carriages. Many have accepted their fates. "Can we handle them?" "No..." the king''s heart sinks. "There are far too many..." Dozens upon dozens of hoarbanes wait for them outside the walls. Even attempting to attack will lead to certain death. Death stands outside and inside the walls. Face the hoard or face the mother. They must pick their poison. "Get everyone back in! Then close the gate!" ... "What do we do?" Sirius asks. "I don''t know..." Pholy says. "...Where''s Korlin?" "..." "Sirius? Where is he?" "I don''t know." "I thought you knew where he was..." "I did... I don''t know if he''s alive anymore." "What...? Where was he?" "..." "Where was he?!" "I don''t think you want to know." "..." pound The mother''s advance hasn''t faltered. The remaining carriages enter back in the outpost. The guards shut the gate. They''re back in the same position. "Pholy," Aureole calls for her. She motions the girl to follow her. Facing away from everyone, the two talk in private. "What is it?" Pholy whispers. "I know you don''t want to... but do you think..." "I don''t think that''s a good idea-" "If you don''t, we''ll all probably die. It''s our only chance right now." "..." "Please. You shouldn''t have to, but I don''t think we have much of a choice." "Once I do it, I''ll be out. If I miss... you''ll be left defenseless." "I know, but I believe in you. I know you can do it." "..." Pholy takes a deep breath. "Make sure nobody comes near me." "I will," Aureole hugs her friend. "Thank you, Pholy. Don''t overdo it, okay? I need you to come back." "...I will. Take care of me when I come back." "Of course." Pholy smiles and retracts from her friend''s arms. She gives her a nod and turns to face the encroaching mother. "I need to go to my mom!" Kynn exclaims to everyone. "I''ll be right back! I''ll damage as many as I can!" "Kynn! No that''s suicide!" "I''ll be fine! Please, let me save my mom!" "There''s at least a hundred over there! If you go in there, you''ll be shredded within seconds!" "It''s better than waiting to die here!" "Kynn..." Nola, along with her sister, steps forward. "Please..." "Nola..." "She''s probably fine," Nola''s sister comes up to Kynn. "I don''t want to lose you so easily..." "Nuray... sorry, I can''t just leave her to die." Kynn turns around and begins running toward his home and mother. ... "Wait." Pholy grabs Kynn''s shoulder. "Pholy? What do you want-?" "Step back." "What- Sorry, I need to save my mom-" "No. Let me handle this." "What are you going to do?" "Something stupid..." Pholy sighs. "I might die and I''m not sure if it''ll even work... but, I have to try." "You stay back and defend the people, if the hoarbanes come they''ll need you to protect them." "Go back, Kynn. If you stand near me, you''ll melt." The look in Pholy''s eyes tell him everything he needs to know. "...Okay... I''ll trust you." Pholy nods. "Can I see your sword real quick?" "Hm? Sure..." Kynn unsheathes and hands the girl his sword. "Thank you." With the blade in hand, she puts the metal to her palm. slice Pholy cuts her hand with the sword, causing blood to flow from her palm. "What are you doing?" She winces from the pain but swiftly places the blade to her other hand. slice She cuts her other palm. Blood now seeps from both her hands. "If I don''t make it... protect Aureole." Pholy gives the sword back to Kynn. "Have her give my mom my regards." "...Okay." The mention of her mother has Kynn understand her resolve. Kynn nods and reluctantly jogs back to the carriages. She waits for him to move a considerable distance away. She ignites her hands with pink flames. With everyone now behind her. With everyone watching... Pholy slows her heartbeat and consumes a deep breath. "Great god of fire, I call upon your seething heart and beckon for your blood. From thy furnace, I draw your marrow, ignite mine ichor and imbue it with thy rage. Broil my being and inflame which brings my life. Blessing of Kindnel: Bloodflame!" Pholy''s fushia eyes begin to darken. Their bright pigment converts from a beautiful pink to a deep crimson. The ends of her hair shed into the same raw color. The pink flames burning on her fists rage into a bloody red. Pholy raises her cut hands. From the bloodied wounds erupts an inferno of raging bloodlust. Pholy''s mind is lost. Flames consume her. The sound the blaze produces is that of a monster''s shriek. Like a siren warning those who oppose it of death. As she sways her arms, the bloody blaze encircles the girl. Wind rips around her. It only fuels the firestorm. She is encaged in a murderous inferno which begs to be released. In her eyeline encroaches the mother. Flames do not discriminate. What they see is what they wish to consume. In her current state, Pholy cannot possibly restrain the flames'' desire. And so... The flames unleash. With a haunting cry, the crimson blaze bursts from Pholy''s hands. The jet soars through the cold sky, incinerating the air and falling snow. It travels faster than one can blink. The flames reach the mother''s body and engulf it in an instant. The ice-covered monstrosity is swallowed by a sea of crimson flames. The inferno spirals around all its limbs, leaving no room to breathe. The mother has no mouth to cry from. Instead of wailing, it throws itself from side to side. The beast swings its thorny arms and demolishes everything in the immediate area. It lashes and flails, obliterating nearby hoarbanes like they''re glass. Pholy continues her assault. The lines between herself and the bloodflame are blurring. No emotion, no thoughts, nothing apart from fire exists with her. Bloodflame. An expert-level blessing for those with a fire compatibility. It draws from the user''s blood to empower the potency of their flames. When expelled, the flames can burn through all forms of matter. But, as Pholy hasn''t trained her compatibility much, her bloodflame isn''t nearly strong enough to melt more than strong metals. Pholy is barely advanced level with her compatibility. In order to use bloodflame, she must let her mind be consumed. As long as she uses it, she is not herself. Nor anyone. At this point in time, luck has taken the wheel. The more bloodflame is used, the more the user is weakened. If used for too long, the user will lose all blood and die. ... Onlookers gaze on in horror and marvel. The sight is full of beauty but mixed with deep disturbance. The hoarbanes which followed the mother scatter and retreat. "How much longer can she stay like that?" Kynn asks. "I don''t know," Aureole responds. "But the longer she does, the more blood she''ll lose." "Hm..." "Should we stop her?" "We just need to ensure the mother is dealt with. Once that happens, yes." "She''s not conscious like that. She could die..." "Is there a way to stop her?" Sirius questions. "I''m not sure." "The ground below her is melting. If she loses sight of the mother, will she stop?" "Maybe? I don''t know! She''s only used it once before! I wasn''t there!" The mother continues to squirm and decimate. The firestorm around Pholy begins to burn brighter. The blazing ball expands and sends a heatwave ripple throughout the outpost. The beam of pure heat strengthens and singes the mother even more. Pholy''s flame is unnaturally hot. Too hot. Too expensive. She''s losing far too much blood. Aureole fidgets. Concern for her friend takes hold of her. "Pholy! Please stop!" No response. "Kynn!" Aureole faces the awed boy. "Can you blind her?" "Blind her?" "Use the snow! Do something, please!" "She burns any snow around her! We''ll need something else to snap her out of it!" Aureole shrinks and ponders to herself. Kynn continues to observe the onslaught. Sirius looks around near the mother. A few hoarbanes lie still on the ground, burning to a crisp. "The hoarbanes don''t burn." "Hm?" "Look," Sirius points at the hoarbanes burning with the bloody fire. "The ice around them instantly melts, but their bodies won''t." "What are you saying?" Sirius turns around to the warriors who captured the hoarbane. "If the hoarbane won''t burn instantly, we could use one to knock her out of it." "You want to throw a hoarbane at her?" Kynn asks. "It''s just a thought." "Let''s do it!" Aureole agrees. "Fast!" Sirius is surprised she agreed so readily. "I''ll do it," Kynn doesn''t wait to hear a response. He walks over to his fellow warriors and asks them for the hoarbane which is repeatedly getting its bulbous popped. The warriors hesitantly agree and hand him the hoarbane. Kynn drags the hoarbane by one of its legs. He starts heading toward Pholy''s burn ball of death. "Kynn! What are you doing?!" Nuray shouts. "Don''t worry! I''m just going to throw this dog at her!" "Wha...?" Kynn presses forward, not looking back. The heat radiating from Pholy makes the boy sweat. Heatwaves shockwave from Pholy. Snow particles dust off of Kynn''s skin. Highlighted by the bloodflame, Kynn trudges through the red snow. He closes in on Pholy, standing right outside her sphere. With the hoarbane in tow, he lifts it up. The creature is surprisingly light to Kynn, due to how much adrenaline he''s carrying with him. "For mom..." Gripping one of the wolf''s melting legs, he leans back and winds up a pitch. Kynn, using all his strength, launches the hoarbane toward the blazing girl. As the hoarbane enters the bloodflame ball, all of the ice surrounding its skin instantly evaporates. The bulbous on its face melts into a red slush. The beast flails through the burning mass and slams into the back of Pholy''s head. The rough, burning flesh of the hoarbane collides with Pholy''s hair and topples her forward. The mindless girl loses her balance and falls face-first into the dirt. The impact of her head meeting the ground, and the loss of vision, causes the flames to slowly disperse. ... "Thank Alsi..." Kynn collapses to his knees. "I was scared I''d have to throw my sword at you." Pholy is motionless. Blood pools from her hands. The roasted hoarbane also lies still. "Pholy!" Aureole sprints over as fast as she can. She skids across the ground and picks up Pholy into her arms. The girl''s skin is scorching, but Aureole bears through it. "Pholy..." Pholy''s eyes remain open. The crimson color is returning to fushia. "..." "Good job. That was amazing. You did so well..." Aureole compliments her bleeding friend. Tears are welling up in her eyes. Pholy''s gaze meets Aureole''s. The flaming girl smiles, and her eyelids fall. Kynn stands stiff. "She''s not... dead, right?" "No, she''s still breathing. But we need someone to help her." "Nuray! Get over here quick!" Kynn crouches down to inspect Pholy''s wounds. "It looks like Nuray will be able to heal her wounds. She should be fine." "Thank you..." Aureole smiles, a tear streaming down her cheek. Nuray rushes over and immediately begins healing Pholy. Kynn thanks Nuray and looks out at the mother. As he does, cheers from the snowsquallers erupt near the carriages. The ice surrounding the mother has melted. Its plant-like arms are charred and continue to burn. The mother continues to thrash its appendages. While the mother looks like a plant, it sure doesn''t burn like one. The bulbous on its head also remains intact and unaffected. Not a single hoarbane apart from the one beside Pholy is in sight. They''ve all run away. And now, the mother follows. The mother turns away and begins its retreat. "It''s running..." Sirius says, coming up from behind Kynn. "Yeah-" Kynn''s mouth suddenly shuts. "Shit!" Kynn abruptly bursts from his place and sprints toward the escaping mother. "What''s wrong?" "Sirius! Follow me!" "Uh- Okay!" Sirius doesn''t think, he just follows the sprinting boy. "What are we doing?" "It''s heading toward my mom''s house." ... The look in Kynn''s eyes is dangerous. Almost scary. Sirius doesn''t say another word. Neither of them do. Kynn uses his snow manipulation to propel him forward. His concentration is at a zenith. Sirius can hardly keep up. The mother''s rampage sweeps rubble around it like a whirlwind. Stray pieces kick up and fly toward the pursuing boys. Kynn weaves them with precision. Sirius not so much. Kynn surges ahead, leaving Sirius far behind. Nothing else rests on his mind besides saving his mother. His house comes into view. The mother is on a direct path toward the home. "MOM!" Kynn screams, using all his power and speed to fling faster. The boy pushes past his limits. His lungs burn and his legs ache. Having just returned from a mission, he''s exhausted. While capturing the hoarbane, he had to fend off four others. Pushing past his fatigue, Kynn almost catches up to the mother. Snow explodes behind him, launching each step far further than humanly possible. The mother nears the house. It closes the distance faster than Kynn can reach them. "NO!" The house enters the mother''s range. The raging monster winds back a throned arm. The world slows before Kynn. "No..." He won''t make it. He can''t. The mother is too fast. ... It swings its arm. The burning appendage glides through the wind. All within a moment, Kynn''s world collapses. The mother''s massive arm collides with the wooden walls. Without a chance to blink, the limb''s mass and momentum obliterate the building. CRASH Kynn''s home splinters and shatters. The support crumbles and walls implode into ruin. Glass scatters and wood fragments into oblivion. The mother stomps over the remains of the home. Its arms thrash the prevailing panels, reducing them down into dust. It tramples over the foundation like it''s nothing more than a crack in the sidewalk. The mother continues on its path and continues its rampage past the home. ... Kynn drops to his knees. His childhood home which he has grown up in since birth was just annihilated in front of him. And inside was... "Mom..." Chapter 32: Not How Things Should Be Kynn treads over the coarse remains of his home. His heart is beating out his chest. His breaths are rapid. His stomach feels like it''s imploding. His legs tremble as he steps. His throat swells in anticipation to cry. -Please. He should be running. He should be frantically scouring to find his mother. But he can''t. He''s never felt fear like this before. He both wants to and not to find her. The ruins he tramples are unrecognizable. In the span of a few seconds, the hoarbane mother decimated everything. Now, the beast continues to flee, smashing another hole in the outpost''s walls to do so. ... The silence is unbearable. Tension strangles Kynn and doesn''t release. Questions rake his aghast mind. Is she here? Did she make it out in time? Did she survive? Why wasn''t I faster? Why did this happen? ... Kynn''s foot crinkles a piece of paper. Looking down, it''s a drawing he made as a child. The image depicts him holding his mom''s hand, bathed in sunlight. Beside the drawing is a shattered vase. Amidst the shards is a small bag. His savings. Kynn grabs the wallet and stuffs it in his pocket. ... Having lived in this home his entire life, he knows the layout perfectly. If his memory stands true, a few more steps should lead to where his mother''s room stood above. -Please. Please don''t be there. Guilt and regret. He degrades himself for walking so slowly. For not running to her side. For not getting here sooner. For not being by her side. ... Crunching over broken glass, the nightmare he feared unravels. ... Pinned underneath loose rubble, his mother lies in a pool of blood. Horror gnaws on Kynn''s face. The boy''s eyes dilate, tears welling up. Kynn dashes toward his mother. He claws away the fallen dross, his mind aflame with frenzy. Blood-soaked planks stain his hands as he rips them away from her. "NO! PLEASE!" His mother lies still. Voiceless and motionless. "MOM PLEASE! HANG IN THERE!" Sounds of squishing liquid play as released rubble shifts on her body. Kynn swats the wreckage as hard as he can. He digs through the piles of his broken home until his mother''s body is uncovered. ... Half of her torso is gone. ... ... Gore bathes the right side of her figure. Her arm is smashed and splattered on the ground. Blood seeps through her remaining clothing. Her jaw hangs low. A deep crimson leaks between her teeth. Her snow-white hair is tangled in red stain. ... Tears flood from the son''s eyes. Kynn drops to his knees and places his arm beneath her head. Her face is horrific. His mother''s face. The face he''s looked up to. Cherished. Wanted to protect. Wanted to save. The woman''s face who raised him. Smiled at him. Laughed with him. Cried with him. Her eyes now stare off into an unseen light. They gaze past their son and the life they built. They look beyond life. Beyond the grasp of mortality. ... Kynn bends down and presses his body against her broken one. He wraps his arms around her and trembles with grief and uncertainty. He screams. He cries. He screams. He shivers. His world has collapsed. And now so too has he. "Sorry-" "..." "I''m sorry I couldn''t help you-" "..........." "I''m so sorry-" "......................" "I love you- I love you so much-" "................................." "I love you, mom-" ... ... "...Alpin?" ... ... ... ... Kynn''s heart somehow sinks further. His mother, dying in his arms, still is unable to recognize him. "No..." Kynn croaks. "No... it''s me, mom." "..." Her eyes still don''t meet his own. Her smashed skin is growing colder. "Why..." Rage boils within the boy. "WHY DON''T YOU RECOGNIZE ME?!" "..." "WHY DO YOU FORGET?! WHY DID YOU LET THIS HAPPEN TO YOU?!" "..." "DAD LEFT YOU! WHY DO YOU KEEP HOLDING ONTO HIM?! REMEMBER ME! NOT HIM! ME!" "......................................." "...DON''T... Don''t leave me..." Kynn chokes on his tears. The boy sobs in his mother''s arm. He bawls like he did when he was young. And then... Her heart terminates. ... The longing light in her eyes vanishes. His mother''s skin freezes. Her body temperature drops to that of ice. Her blood stops its flow and frosts over. "No... NO!" When a snowsqualler meets their demise, their bodies freeze over. On a fundamental level, snowsquallers are primarily comprised of snow. Their anatomy suggests their blood is what gives them form and life. So, when their brain is starved of air and the heart can no longer pump any blood... Snowsquallers will crumple into snow. Kynn''s mother is no exception. ... Her skin''s hue fades into glistening white. "No..." Gentle flakes detach and flutter away. "You can''t..." Her hair. Her eyes. Her tongue. Everything. All of her becomes fragile powder. "STOP! MOM!" His cries are unheard. His mother''s form crumbles in his arms. Her body succumbs to its primal essence and slips between his fingertips. Her head. Her arm. Her legs. Her torso. Her brain. Her bones. Her heart. All of it mashes together and clumps into a pile on the floor. Before he could comprehend it... Her soul drifts away into the Convergence. ... ... The boy now holds nothing. The few snowflakes in his hands waft in the passing breeze. His mother was reduced to a pile of snow before his eyes. She slipped through his arms and now rests as a tiny mound of frost. Not even her blood remains. It too blended into dust. "..." Kynn''s body is still. His eyes unendingly stare at the dune beneath him. Stray tears continue to shed and sink into his mother below. His mouth hangs open but unable to speak. His thoughts are barren. He can''t muster a single one. Nothing makes sense. She shouldn''t have died. This isn''t how things should be. ????? Sirius finally makes his way to the wreckage. Kynn had left him far behind when he went to chase the hoarbane mother. Sirius witnessed the destruction of Kynn''s home from a distance, he was left only to imagine how Kynn reacted. Sirius steps over a pile of rubble and enters what was once a household. The scene is bleak and dismal. The kitchen he cooked in, the bath he bathed in, the fireplace he sat by... All lies in ruin. Miraculously, the shed he''s been sleeping in only suffered minor damage. Part of the roof has been torn off, but apart from that, it remains intact. Sirius carefully steps over shards of glass and scattered belongings. He treks through the debris until stumbling upon the broken-hearted boy. Kynn sits on his knees, staring at something on the floor in front of him. Sirius immediately knows what this means. His eyes widen not out of shock or fear, but from an unfamiliar emotion treading along the lines of sympathy. Sirius remains silent. He quietly steps over just enough to see what lies before the sunken boy. A pile of snow. Despite not knowing the circumstances, Sirius understands instantly what this means. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Sirius doesn''t say a word. He stands there inaudibly as to give the boy time to grieve. ... "I yelled at her..." Kynn mutters, unable to take his eyes off the mound. "..." "She was dying and I... I yelled at her." "..." Snow begins to fall. Snowflakes descend from the sky and start to fill the space. Kynn rises to his feet. Without uttering a word, Kynn turns away to look for something. The boy rummages around the rubble and eventually finds an intact pot. It''s an old antique that resided in his mother''s room. She''s had it since before Kynn was even born. With the container in hand, Kynn shuffles back to the pile of snow. Before the sky-fallen snow can mingle in, Kynn scoops his mother''s snow into the pot. He carefully lifts and sets down the glistening specks. Over and over. Without emotion or words, he repeats this motion over and over. "Even at her end... she couldn''t recognize me. My father still took up her heart..." "..." "...Am I that bad of a son...?" "..." Kynn''s simple, repetitive motions begin to quake. "..." "..." "...Why aren''t you saying anything?" ... Sirius lingers on the words. "...Do you really want me to?" Kynn''s body subtly bounces up and down. A meek chuckle. "No. Please don''t." "..." Kynn''s titter comes to a close. More tears fall from his eyes. "Go wait outside. Just... give me some time. Please." ... Sirius loiters for a moment. A swelling sensation inside him begs him to say something. But he rejects it. Without another thought, Sirius turns from the grieving boy and walks away. As the mound thins, the falling snow fastens its descent. The mourning son tries desperately to scrape every remaining flake into the pot. It''s falling too fast. As he scoops one handful, falling snow swiftly replaces it. Which snow is his mother and which snow is not? He rakes all he can. Every flake he can manage and distinguish. But nature''s falling tears overpower his own. Before he can grasp it, the falling snow buries all her remaining pieces. "..." Kynn quickly places the lid on the pot and sets his head in his hands. Tears pour from his eyelids. He whimpers and snivels. It hurts to cry. What feels like hours pass. Sirius sits against the shed''s door, waiting patiently for Kynn. His mind is surprisingly hollow. He doesn''t know what to think or do. So, he just does as he was told. While the icy air stings, it doesn''t feel cold. It doesn''t feel like anything. He feels nothing. Suddenly, soft sounds of snow crunching crescendo. Kynn comes into view. With red, drained eyes and a saddened smile. "Thank you for waiting." The boy holds the pot containing his mother''s snow with both hands. It doesn''t seem as if he''ll ever let it go. "Mm, of course." Sirius lifts himself onto his feet. "Shall we go?" "Mm, sure." Without mentioning where they''re going, Kynn begins heading toward the main settlement. Sirius follows close behind. They walk slowly as if trying to make as little noise as possible. As they saunter, Sirius observes the lingering smile on Kynn''s face. His lips tell the world that nothing is wrong, but his depleted eyes scream the opposite. An immense silence stifles them. Only muffled footsteps whisper. Sirius contemplates whether or not to say something. Kynn is smiling. He''s pretending everything is alright. Sirius knows from experience that doing this only hurts you further. Sirius almost says something. But doesn''t. Kynn''s mother just died. Sirius doesn''t know the first thing about that feeling. Anything he would say would be wrong. So, he doesn''t speak a word. ... Their mute stroll takes them to the hoarbane''s mother original path of destruction. The first building is a medical hut. The medical hut Sirius was supposed to evacuate. After dodging the mother''s attack, the roof of the building was blown off. Cries of the remaining squallers inside rang out, but Sirius didn''t look back. He ran and ran not wanting to die again. In his flee, he was unaware of what became of the hut. Demolition. The hoarbane mother smashed and leveled the building. And the people inside. Sirius strays from following Kynn to get a closer look. As he approaches the ruins, a horrible sight unfolds before him. Wafting bodies litter the rubble. Dead snowsquallers lie limp, slowly fading into snowflakes. Traces of blood freeze over and crumble into white dust. Their fragile flesh grows softer and softer, steadily sprinkling into small mounds. Stabs of guilt stun the boy. He left them all behind to die. He didn''t care about anyone here, but watching life unravel because of him stings. The bodies dusting isn''t a particularly disturbing scene. It''s more... melancholic. It has a distinct beauty to it. No one here can be saved. Everyone is either in the process of dusting or already has. ... An empty feeling residing in his stomach, he catches back up with Kynn. The boy hasn''t changed expression or speed. Proceeding down the street further, a pair of crippled hoarbanes drag themselves through the snow. Kynn doesn''t give a reaction. He continues forward. Sirius eyes the melted wolves as they pass. The two hoarbanes aren''t aggressive like before. Previously, they''d do anything to harm someone, but right now all they''re trying to do is leave. Both of the hoarbane''s back legs are smashed and unusable. They claw themselves forward with only their front arms. The ice surrounding them is gone and their skin remains charred from Pholy''s bloodflame. They whimper like hurt dogs. One of the hoarbanes is struggling more than the other. In its desperation, the weaker wolf sinks a claw into the other''s back. The claw pierces through the hoarbane''s skin. "It broke through..." Up to this point, nothing has been able to penetrate the hoarbanes'' skin. This is a breakthrough. The punctured wolf squirms and growls at the other. But, unable to throw a counter, the hoarbane succumbs and tows the other with it. Imprinting the information in his brain, Sirius reluctantly leaves the two wolves and catches up to Kynn. They amble through the wreckage. The settlement that was standing firmly mere hours ago, has fallen into a ruined mess. A select few buildings still stand. Mainly those seen on the outskirts, but a couple in the main area hold firm. The king''s quarters miraculously still stand, but only barely. Eventually, they make it through the remains and enter the stretch to the main gate. Off in the distance, everyone still waits by the wall. Squallers still remain packed into carriages. As the two boys get closer, a couple of bodies encroach them. "Kynn!" Nola''s sister, Nuray, dashes over to her crush. "Kynn, are you... alright...?" The girl observes the boy''s expression. She looks down at what she knows to be one of his mother''s antiques. Her heart sinks. "Oh no..." "I couldn''t save her..." Nuray approaches the fragile boy and wraps her arms around him. "You did all you could. It''s not your fault. None of it is." Kynn trembles in her arms, suppressing another wave of tears in her shoulder. Nuray squeezes him tighter. Nola is the other to arrive. Witnessing the scene, she looks over at Sirius. Sirius'' gaze tells her everything she needs to know. Nola walks over and joins the hug. The three of them might as well be siblings. While Kynn''s love was the most potent, the two sisters cared deeply for his mother as well. Knowing he''s not part of their circle, Sirius leaves the three of them to mourn. As Sirius shuffles to the main group, his ears are barraged with furious shouting. A mob of warriors and guards encircle an individual. Each of them screams and takes swings at whoever is in the center. "Sirius!" Aureole runs up to him. Pholy is hoisted on her back. "Are you alright?" she asks, adjusting Pholy''s position. "Yeah, I''m alright..." "What happened to Kynn?" "...We couldn''t save his mom." "Oh..." "..." "How awful..." The news seems to hit her hard. She appears troubled. As if a bad memory was brought up. "...Is she alright?" "...Hm? Oh- yes, she''s fine. She''s been healed, now she just needs to rest and recover her lost blood. She is a little heavy though..." "Do you want me to carry her?" She shakes her head. "No, it''s okay. I''ll manage." "..." "Sirius!" The king runs up to the boy. The man holds his poisoned arm, clearly trying to suppress the aching. "Yes?" "What''s the situation? Is the mother still present?" "No, it broke another hole in the wall to escape. I think it retreated back to its den." A lengthy sigh of relief escapes. "Thank Alsi... and the hoarbanes?" "Most of them seemed to have fled. It should be safe to return to town." "I see. That is good news." The king falls to his knees. Quilo darts over to his father. "Dad? Are you okay?!" "I''m fine, I believe I just need to rest... For now, let''s get everyone back to town. Once everyone settles, we''ll discuss where to go from here." Quilo lifts his dad to his feet. The boy grabs his father''s good arm and holds on tight. "Why did you have to get bit...?" "Hm? I''m alright, you worry too much." "But you''re poisoned..." Quilo scrunches his other fist. "AND IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT!" Quilo points and stares down Aureole with angry eyes. "...I''m sorry," Aureole is hurt by the boy''s comment. "You promised! You said you wouldn''t let anything happen to him!" "Quilo-" The king is shocked by his son''s outburst. "You lied! You should''ve been the one who got bit!" "Quilo!" The king shouts, silencing his son. "That''s enough! I threw myself into danger! It''s no one''s fault but my own!" "But-!" "Quiet! That''s enough..." Quilo scoffs and diverts his eyes from the group. "My apologies, Miss Aureole. Please, do not feel any guilt. You did what you could, and I am grateful." "...It''s okay." Aureole''s eyes fall to the floor and her ears droop. She feels horrible. ... "BASTARD!" The mob of warriors and guards erupt in shouts once more. "What''s going on?" Sirius asks the king. "Oh, I believe your fellow Witch Spawn returned moments ago." -Korlin? Is he alive? Sirius steps aside and makes his way to the hoard of squallers. He slides in between warriors to see what''s going on. Once he breaks through the crowd, sure enough... Korlin is in the middle. Sprawled on his knees, Korlin is being thrashed in the face. A snowsqualler warrior grips the boy by his collar and repeatedly slams his fist into Korlin''s skull. Blood sprays from the boy''s bruised nose. "WE KNOW IT WAS YOU! BASTARD!" jab Korlin can''t manage a response. "ONE OF MY BUDDIES SAW YOU, YOU KNOW?" jab "THEY SAW YOU SNEAK OUT THAT HOLE IN THE WALL!" jab Over and over the man''s fist strikes the boy''s face. Another man joins the fray. The guard twists the boy around and hurls his fist at him. jab Other guards and warriors step into the ring. Sirius doesn''t know what to do. If he''s honest with himself, Korlin deserves this. "WE SAW YOU RUNNING IN! WE SAW YOU BRING THAT THING HERE!" jab "IT WAS YOU!" jab "MOTHRFUCKER!" jab "JUST DIE!" ... ... "Stop." Suddenly, the brawl comes to a halt. The current warrior ripping Korlin''s hair, stops his assault and turns toward the crowd near Sirius. Everyone''s head turns. The mob breaks and reveals who said the word. Kynn. Having heard every word, the boy''s eyes are cold and angry. "Nuray..." Kynn says to the girl beside her. His voice is meek and emotionless. "Yes?" "Can you heal him please?" "Are you sure?" Kynn nods. The warriors and guards all bust into chatter. "WHAT?!" "WHY WOULD YOU HEAL THAT BASTARD?!" "KYNN ARE YOU INSANE?! HE LED THE MOTHER HERE!" Kynn doesn''t respond. He waits for Nuray to proceed with his command. The girl reluctantly does as she''s told and bends down next to Korlin. The boy is battered and bruised. His face is hardly recognizable. His clothes are torn and stained with his blood. A goldish-green light emits from Nuray''s palm. The brilliance swallows Korlin''s body and his wounds begin to heal. Basking in the warmth, the pain from his body disappears. Leaving only his blood and large bruises as a reminder, Nuray concludes her healing. The girl walks back to Kynn. "Thank you, Nuray. Could you hold onto this for me?" Kynn carefully hands his mother''s antique to Nuray. Nuray nods and steps away from the crowd. She almost seems frightened. "What are you doing, Kynn?!" "You''re just going to let this guy get off without punishment?!" "We should be killing him!" Kynn raises his hand in the air. The gesture silences everyone. Kynn slowly steps forward. His footsteps are imposing. Large and demanding. Everyone''s eyes are on him. Kynn reaches Korlin''s body. He towers over the shrunken boy. He glares down at the boy as if he were prey. Korlin lifts his head and meets Kynn''s gaze. Korlin''s honey-hued eyes are nothing more than a dull beige. Hopeless and damaged. Kynn scowls with frigid eyes. Then suddenly... Kynn offers the boy his hand. ... Korlin stares in bewilderment at the offer. Kynn doesn''t change his expression, he simply waits for him to take his hand. Millions of thoughts race through Korlin''s mind. He can''t believe what he''s seeing. No one can. Pushing through his self-torment, Korlin slowly reaches for Kynn''s hand. Their fingers wrap around each other''s hands. The two boys'' eyes are locked. Korlin can''t help but think it''s too good to be true. Kynn leans back as to hoist Korlin to his feet. As the boy rises from his knees... Kynn''s fist drives into his nose. Instantly, the cartilage in Korlin''s nose explodes. The boy rails back and rams his head into the hard ground. An agonizing cry expels from his throat. Kynn, his fist soaked in blood, grabs the boy''s hair. Kynn winds back and pounds his fist into Korlin''s skull. Crimson floods Korlin''s vision, anguish is writ all over his battered image. Kynn charges another punch and hammers it into the boy. Again. And again. Blood flies with each assault. The sound it makes is raw and gritty. The bitter scent of blood fills the quiet crowd. Guards and warriors alike witness the violence without muttering a phrase. Again. Again. Kynn wears not a single emotion other than silent fury. Again. Sirius can''t move a muscle. His companion is being thrashed by one of his allies. Whose side does he take? Is that even important? Does he just watch and see what happens? What if Korlin dies? Would he even care? ... -Do I step in? What do I do? Kynn continues to beat Korlin''s complexion with relentless wrath. Korlin has gone still. Numb. "STOP THIS!" The king roars. "KYNN! UNHAND HIM AT ONCE!" The king''s demand stops Kynn''s fist from landing another blow. "...Why?" Kynn glares at the king. "I will not condone murder! Let go of the boy at once!" Kynn doesn''t obey. Rage boils inside him. "WHY SHOULD I?! MY MOM IS DEAD BECAUSE OF HIM! DOZENS ARE DEAD BECAUSE OF HIM! OUR HOME WAS RAVAGED! YOU''RE JUST GOING TO LET HIM LIVE?!" "This isn''t like you, Kynn. I know you''re mourning, but this is not the way to cope! He will receive his punishment; I promise you that!" This only aggravates him more. The king pushes through the mob and grabs Kynn''s wrist. "LET GO OF ME! IF YOUR SON WAS THE ONE TO DIE, WHAT WOULD YOU DO THEN?! WOULD YOU BE SO CAREFREE?!" "...No, I wouldn''t be. You may call it being carefree if you wish, but grieving does not give you an excuse to kill someone! Would your mother want you to do this? Do you want to be a murderer, Kynn?" ... Tears flood from Kynn''s eyelids. He releases his grasp on Korlin''s hair and begins to sob. "...I already am." Kynn weeps. The king pulls the boy to his feet and embraces him. "I''m sorry, Kynn. I know you loved your mother... It wasn''t your fault." Kynn sinks into the king''s arms and bawls his eyes out. "I''m sorry..." "Don''t be. And don''t say another word. Just let it out." ... "Everyone! Disperse!" The hoard of guards disbands in mild frustration. The king orders the warriors and other healthy squallers to relocate the sick and poisoned. The carriages thin out and the majority of people return to the main settlement and outskirts. Those who have their homes still standing are to house those without a place to stay. Only a few guards and lingering squallers stay back. Kynn is to be placed in Nuray and Nola''s care for the time being. The king stomps toward the mangled boy. "Someone, please heal this boy''s wounds." The king looks out at the crowd and meets the eyes of a healer. The healer reluctantly steps forward and bends down to heal Korlin. It takes an intermediate blessing to morph Korlin''s face back to normal. His nose cracks back into place and his smashed eyes regain their figures. Korlin groans and manages to sit up. "I will allow you to stay here." Korlin struggles to grasp the world around him, much less the king''s words. "He''s not allowed anywhere near me or my home again," Kynn coughs. "Of course, Kynn. Korlin, yes? You shall be imprisoned for your crimes." Korlin weakly nods his head. "Typically, we''d send you to an outpost south of here for confinement. But, with the lingering risk of a hoarbane attack, we''ll have you locked in the cellar." "..." "Am I understood?" "...Yes." Korlin''s voice is strained and hoarse. The king motions for two guards to approach. The guards follow and force Korlin to his feet. "Take him away." "Yes sir!" The guards dig into the boy''s back to push him forward. Korlin complies with their abuse. They brush past Kynn who places his hand on Korlin''s shoulder. The guards stop their advance as Kynn leans into the boy''s ear. "Don''t let me see your sorry ass ever again. Next time I''ll slaughter you where you stand." Korlin doesn''t utter a noise. He begins walking again with the guards in tow. The final person in his path is Sirius. Sirius stands with a tense expression. He wants to know why. Why he''d do such a thing. Why he betrayed his trust. Korlin''s gaze is fixed onto the snow. He doesn''t meet Sirius'' eyes as he shuffles past. ... "Why?" Sirius can''t stop himself from asking. The question stops Korlin in his tracks. "..." "...Why?" "..." "..." "I''m here in this world for a reason, Sirius." "...What are you talking about?" "My life was pointless before I came to this world. I was pointless." "..." "This isn''t how things should have turned out..." "...You''re right." Frustration boils within Korlin. "I was put into this world! I was chosen! I''m special, aren''t I?! I should be doing something!" "..." "I''m supposed to be strong here! I''m supposed to be a hero! Someone worthy of respect! Someone admirable!" "This isn''t a game or show... Things don''t work out like that..." "But this is my dream! I want to enjoy it before I wake up! I don''t care if it''s unreasonable! Why can''t I just have one thing?!" "...I-" "I don''t care what you think... I don''t need your pity, alright?! I''ll figure something out on my own." "...I''m not pitying you..." "I know you aren''t!... Just... get away from me." Korlin pulls the guards with him. The boy storms off to prison, leaving his companion behind. ... Sirius watches the boy disappear into the distance. -The more I think about it, the more I realize... I know nothing about Korlin. I don''t know anything about anyone, do I? It begs the question... Who am I surrounding myself with? Korlin is dragged somewhere far away and the remaining squallers approach Sirius. "Hey, don''t let it bug you. That guy is a piece of shit." "I''m sorry you have to know someone like that." "You deserve better than that." -Stop it. "Man, I feel bad for you..." "Forget him, go rest up, alright?" ... -Stop pitying me. Sirius finds some of their eyes. Their pitying eyes. They sear into his mind and drive him into a quiet panic. "Sorry, I need to step away..." This fuels their pity further, enlarging the feeling tenfold. Sirius breaks into a jog. Which evolves into a run. Sirius scurries away from the squallers. He doesn''t know where to go. He just needs to get away. ... Aureole stalks the boy''s retreat. "Sirius..." Aureole shifts Pholy''s position on her back. She takes a deep breath and begins toward the ruined settlement. "Let''s go, Pholy." Nuray hands Kynn his mother''s snow. The boy squeezes it tight and begins toward Nola''s stable. A guard drags the hoarbane used to snap Pholy out of her bloodflame toward the stable too. They won''t let the hole Nola dug go to waste. Kynn stares down at his mother''s antique. "Let''s go, mom." Chapter 33: Trust ~Sirius~ I''ve been lied to my entire life. Not always on purpose or out of ill intent, but that knowledge has been a looming presence for my whole sentience. Lies. The lack of truth. Everyone lies, including me. I''m not saying I blame anyone for lying to me, I get it, I lie all the time. But when I think back to any conversation I''ve ever had, that gnawing presence is always there. The times when I was a child, commuting with other feeble children, are likely the only times I''ve never been lied to. My father is probably the best example. Every memory I have with him is a gauntlet of crushing lies and fabrications. I''ve known that. I''ve known he was a liar since I was little. I didn''t want to admit it back then, but he''s a liar through and through. He would fib over the smallest of things. Something so insignificant... But it''s not just him. As I said, everyone lies. My brother. One time, back when he was in elementary school, I stopped by the school''s playground. I don''t remember if I had the day off or what, but I chose to go visit him during his recess. Mom had bought popsicles earlier that day, and I wanted to surprise him. I showed up with the box of popsicles and all the kids ran up to me like I was a superhero. I still remember that feeling. My brother, Canopus, was the most excited to see me. We saw each other every single day at home, but he ran into my arms like we hadn''t in months. He told me: "You''re the bestest big brother in the whole world!" ... I still remember that feeling. Very, very well. Maybe at the time, it was true. Maybe I was the bestest. We were best friends after all. We did everything together. We went everywhere together. We were brothers. Another time, right after the first time we moved homes, Canopus sat right beside me on my bed. He was still upset over the move. We had to say goodbye to our friends and old house. He wasn''t adjusting very well. Neither was I, and he must have picked up on that. He leaned against my shoulder with a tear rolling down his cheek. He told me: "I promise I''ll never leave you. I promise we''ll be together forever. You and me." ... Even if it was a promise that he fully believed in at the time... It doesn''t change the fact it turned into a lie. I know I was the one that left you behind... I know that. I regret that. But what happened to being together forever? You took away that chance. You took away my life... Needless to say, I''m not big on promises. ... I could go on and on about how people do nothing but lie and deceit. My mom. My classmates. My so-called friends. I''ve known people are like this. It''s in their nature. So why... Why does it hurt so much? ... Ever since I''ve come to this world, I haven''t been able to believe. I mean, I haven''t for a long time, but recently speaking... I can''t tell if anything is genuine. A witch tells me a get a second shot at life... I''m given a stopwatch counting down to my memories disappearing... I meet Aureole. I meet Korlin. I''m taken to a mansion... I''m given a chance to restore my breaking memories... So many things have happened that I''ve been given explanations to. I understand why they''ve happened. I know what has led me to every encounter I''ve had. I know that I''ve changed if only slightly. I know who helped me. This isn''t a dream like how Korlin describes it. I know this is my new reality. But... Nothing feels real. As if this entire new world is a fabrication meant to deceive me. As if all these people around me are actors. Why would someone do that to me? I couldn''t say. All I can do is hope it''s not true. I want to believe it isn''t. I want to believe it is genuine. That nothing is a lie. But being at this outpost has only proven my doubts. Not necessarily that the world is false, but that people endlessly lie. ... The buildings lie in ruin. Regrouping snowsquallers gather at their destroyed homes. They''re crying. I walk through the melancholic streets and gaze upon the wreckage. With the threat of hoarbanes surrounding the outpost, outside aid is not an option. The inhabitants here must rebuild their lives on their own. From both a financial and emotional standpoint... it''s horrible. But... It stirs nothing within me. Maybe if I grew up here it would. Maybe if I knew these people''s stories it would. But as I am now... I''m incapable. ... When recovering from a disaster, homeowners and shopkeepers often go through a predetermined process. Document the damage > File an insurance claim > Pray you are covered I don''t actually know if that''s true, but that''s what my mom told me once. Our home was hit by a violent storm and a tree had collapsed onto the roof. The cost was likely enormous based on her mood afterward. I was much younger then, probably nine or ten. I don''t remember the incident very well, I''m pretty sure I was sleeping while it happened. All I remember is the damage caused by the tree. Both on my home and my mother''s face. She told me everything was alright. A classic lie told from parents to their children. A parent doesn''t want their child to worry, they want to protect them. But what good does that do if the child already knows? My mother was a woman who hid her emotions. Or more precisely: her pain. She was terribly bad at it, but she continued to do it throughout her life. If something was wrong, she''d bottle and let it build. She wouldn''t say a word, pretending as if everything was fine. ... I wonder if I got that from her... Maybe I''m more like her than I thought. Of course, I''ve opened up a handful of times. To Korlin. To Aureole. Even Kynn. What I said weren''t lies. I gave them my heart and felt relief. They''d respond with words trying to make me feel better about myself. Deep down in that abyss, it made me happy. But with all the lies I''ve heard and said, what if one day those moments come back to bite me? What if everything I''ve let out is used against me? What if I''m right? What will I do then? Does it matter? They gave me so much. I''ve been smiling. I''ve felt emotions I never have before. I''ve been interested in people, something I never could do before. I have people I can talk to, people I can listen to. I decided things for myself. Before I met them, I could barely function as a human being. I couldn''t decide. I merely did as I was told. Some of those aspects remain inside me... but I like to think I''ve changed. If only slightly. I decided. And let down my guard. Shit... I''m second-guessing myself again. I always contradict myself. I thought I stopped deciding for myself long ago. But even while I did, I subconsciously decided not to trust people. I decided to always keep my distance from others. There''s always a barrier between me and other people. I always walk behind others. I make sure not to walk beside them. Even when I do, it''s to follow the mood. I decided to read people. I subconsciously pick up on the little cues and traits of everyone I meet. I take their personality and break it down to reach them the best I can in a given situation. I decided this long ago without even knowing. ... Call it paranoia, but it keeps me safe. People are terrifying. As Kynn and Nola have said: People are instinctive. They do things without reason and act without meaning to. They say things they don''t mean to. But what if they''re like me? What if someone else overanalyzes my actions? What if I''m being toyed with without my knowledge? Lately, my belief that I could read and understand others has been challenged. Do I really know nothing about these people? How much of this life is built upon lies? I don''t know. And that''s terrifying. ... Holy shit. I need to calm down. I sound like I''m schizophrenic. I tend to overthink things. Maybe I should take a note out of Kynn''s mind. ''Sometimes, people just are, you know? If you try to analyze every little thing someone does, it''ll drive you mad. Not every little thing has a purpose or reason behind it. People are impulsive and reactionary. They do things without meaning to or realizing the consequences. Take me for example, I take life as it is in the moment. I get sad for no particular reason, and I let myself be sad.'' Maybe he''s right... I should try and take things more lightly. Not everyone has an ulterior motive. Even if they do, it doesn''t mean it negatively impacts me. ...If only it was that easy. ...Maybe I should talk to Aureole. She told me to talk to her if I''m ever overwhelmed or want to vent. Before I realize... A smile spreads on my face. ... Hm. Why does that happen when I think of her? Maybe I really am comfortable around her. ????? I sort of just ran off after everyone started pitying me. Everyone is really upset with Korlin. I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t too. But I don''t regret meeting him. And I especially don''t want pity. He''s been with me from the first day I emerged in this world. Hell, I watched him emerge. We understand each other. After all, we are alike. Not that I would ever cause mass destruction because I want to be admirable, but in other aspects we are. I suppose he''s in prison right now... He told me to stay away from him. Which, I''m not too surprised about. He did something stupid, and I may have been the one to lead him onto that choice. I wouldn''t want to see me either. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I never would have imagined this is how things ended up. I thought we''d come to this outpost, Aureole would resolve the trade issue, Rawlin would get the map, and we''d be done. I wonder if when Rawlin arrives, assuming he''ll survive the journey here, he''ll be able to free Korlin. I know he betrayed my trust, but I still feel indebted to him. I owe him something, and I can''t give him much when he''s stuck in jail. ... I tread over shattered glass and apparently, I''ve gone full circle. I stand outside the king''s quarters, which miraculously still stands. As if on cue, the king and many healers come into view. They continuously heal the man''s arm as he walks toward his home. Quilo trails behind. A grim look rests on his face. He must still be angry with Aureole. I don''t know exactly what happened, but I assume she wasn''t able to prevent the king from being harmed. The king somberly gazes at his ravaged capital. He must be frustrated. From what I could tell, the king doesn''t view himself as a great leader. Likely due to his lack of experience, he''s not prepared to deal with situations such as these. He must think of himself as useless right now. Like he doesn''t deserve his position or respect. Kind of like me with Kynn, huh... The healers lead the man into his standing home. The king''s quarters are a sort of symbol for this outpost. With their respect for their king, the squallers are likely relieved the symbol of their home still remains. I stay out of sight so as to not grab his attention. That man seems to have faith in me for some reason. When I went to evacuate the sick like Korlin told me to, the king didn''t act surprised at all. Like he expected it from me. The king enters his quarters and just as Quilo is about to follow, he spots me. What kind of sixth sense does this guy have?? The boy is given the choice to follow his dad or come up to me. Unexpectedly, he chooses the ladder. Quilo asked me to chat again. I have a slight suspicion it''s going to be a venting session. What am I? A vacuum for people''s feelings? Why does everyone always talk to me about their problems? All I can do is listen, I''m not good at giving advice or anything. But I will admit... It''s nice to be relied on. Quilo takes me to the tree we spoke at earlier. This place must be comforting to him. Maybe he has good memories here. Last time we were here he told me he hated people. That the expectations placed upon him led him to despise everyone but his father. And then he thanked me just for letting him talk. He''s a strange boy. Slightly younger than me from what I can tell, but it seems as if he''s already lived a life full of pain. He doesn''t get close to others in fear he''ll be hurt. He seems to relax around me, maybe he sees me as a kindred spirit of sorts? In a sense we are... While he has been kind to me, a troublesome glare rests in his eyes. "Do you believe everyone is equal?" Quilo stares out, overlooking the damaged outpost. He sits at the zenith of the snowy mound beside the tree. I walk over and drop beside him on a rock. "Not really. Certain people are better than others. Some people don''t have much significance in the grand scheme of things." "...Right?! Some people don''t have a point in this world at all." "I wouldn''t say that..." "My dad is the most important person in the world to me. Everyone beside him is cruel and foul. In my eyes, everyone else is meaningless." "..." Quilo glances over at me and must have just realized what he said. "Oh! Sorry! I didn''t mean to insult you-" "It''s alright. I''m a pretty meaningless guy. Continue." The boy sighs and looks back over his father''s domain. "My dad... he got poisoned by a hoarbane." "Yeah..." "It''s not fair..." he furrows his brows. "That lunim girl should have been the one to get bit. She promised to protect him and yet she couldn''t do a damn thing!" "I''m sure she did what she could-" "NO! SHE DIDN''T! She tried to use a stupid blessing, but all it did was waste time!" Him insulting Aureole doesn''t sit right with me. From what I can gather, he didn''t do much to protect his dad either. At least Aureole tried. "..." "And then... just as she was about to get hit, my dad jumped in the way. He sacrificed his health to protect her... Why...?" I almost want to say ''It''s a king''s duty to protect people'' but I feel like that would only anger him further. Once again, I can''t say a thing. "..." "...Is a life worth preserving if it causes yours to hurt?" "..." I wonder... is that how Canopus felt? I was stuck in the hospital, absorbing all of mom''s attention and care. I wonder if he felt hurt. Is that part of why he killed me? I''ll never really know... will I? "Sirius," Quilo faces me. "Tell me, do you trust that girl?" "...I... don''t really know." I want to say I do. But really, I''ve only known her for a couple of weeks, it''s too early to say. I need more proof. Proof I''m not being led on or lied to. She''s managed to pry open my heart a handful of times, but until I know for sure... I need to keep that lid closed. "How did you meet her? Why are you with her?" "Is that really important-?" "Er-" Quilo can''t find a response and sinks in place. "I guess not..." He places his hand on his forehead and stares at the ground. He''s either trying to guilt trip me or he feels stupid. I can''t tell which one. Ah, what the heck... why not? "You know I''m a Witch Spawn, yeah?" "Mm, that''s what my dad told me." "Well, as it turns out, I was only born into this world about twenty days ago. I didn''t know what was going on or where I was." "..." "I was aimless. But then... she took me in. She brought me to her home and offered me shelter and food. Since then, I''ve worked and lived there while helping out her lord here and there. And that brought me here." "...Are you serious?" A dumbfounded expression lurks onto his face. "There has to be more to it!" "Uh... which part?" "Meeting each other! She just brought you to her house?!" "Well, no... While in the capital she got attacked by a wailian and her bracelet got stolen. I managed to retrieve it, but after that, she thanked me and left. It was two days later when she offered for me to come live with her. I was in a pretty vulnerable state, so I accepted." He does not seem pleased with my response. "How vulnerable?" "Eh... I don''t know how to respond to that..." "What kind of work do you do for her lord? It''s that Rawlin guy, right?" "Y-yeah... Technically I''m a butler of sorts, but really he''s having me help him make her the next queen of Lunalir. And in the process, he''ll be helping me restore my memories." "Your memories?!" Why can''t this just be common knowledge?? I mean I get it but come on... explaining this every time is tiring. "Before I was brought here as a Witch Spawn, I lived a life, if you could even call it one. But once I died, I was brought into this world... twenty days or so days ago. But now the memories of my past life are disappearing. The lord is going to help me keep them." "..." I think he needs a little time to process all of that. I mean, if someone told me that before all this, I wouldn''t have believed them. "...And you don''t find any of it suspicious?" "What do you mean?" "Only a few days after you get here, and it just so happens that while you''re in a vulnerable state, a pretty girl shows up and offers you a place to stay. The lord, taking advantage of the fact your memories are disappearing, makes you work for him. And for what?! On some slim chance he''s telling the truth? Do you even know if you can keep your memories?!" "...No." "What if he''s lying?! What if him and the girl are playing with you to get something?! Not to mention you''re a Witch Spawn! That makes it even stranger!" "...I don''t have any other options. Besides, I know both their goals are to make her queen." "How can you be sure?! You only just met them!" "...I guess I can''t..." "You don''t find it odd they just picked someone off the street without knowing who they are?! Even if they are trying to make her queen, surely something else is at play here! You don''t think they''re just taking advantage of you and your situation?!" "...It has always been a question I''ve had. But, even if they are, I still owe them. Even if I''m being used or tricked, the least I can do is follow along." "Is that how little you value yourself?" "Who knows where I''d be if she didn''t take me in? I know nothing about this world or its people, apart from the fact they hate my kind. I''m practically an alien. I owe them this. Even if it is all just lies, even if I can''t trust them... I''ll just have to endure." ... I will admit, it is strange. She took me in after only spending minutes together. Was she desperate for someone? She said it was to thank me, but... It can''t be that simple, can it? After I entered the mansion, while met with confusion, I was also met with kindness and care. Everyone accepted my presence almost instantly, apart from Hyacinth supposedly. It''s almost like I was expected to be there. But that can''t be right... right? ...I don''t know. I''m going in circles again. "How close are you with them?" "...Not very. We talk freely and she''s seen me cry... but I wouldn''t call us close. It''s like you''ve said, I don''t really know them." "Hm..." "You have to keep yourself safe, right?" Quilo forms a slight grin. "Yeah... Just be cautious. People can be cruel and try to make you care for them. Next thing you know, it was all a trap..." "Ah, well I don''t have to worry about that part." "...What do you mean?" ... I guess I can tell him. He wouldn''t tell anybody, right? He goes on about not trusting people, so I pray he''s at least somewhat credible... But only time will tell I suppose... I take a long, drawn-out breath and stare into the hazy sun. "Can I tell you something? Something I''ve never told anyone before?" "...Go ahead." "I... don''t care about anyone." ... ... "..." "I can''t bring myself to get close to someone else. All the relationships I have with people... they''re all fake." "..." "I''ve never loved someone. I''ve never connected with anyone. Be it fear or apathy, I''ve never been able to care for another person." "...No one?" I shake my head. "Not one. Even if someone were to love me with all their heart, I wouldn''t be able to reciprocate those feelings. I can''t feel for others. I can''t even call someone a friend... I''m surrounded by strangers." ... "Am I a stranger to you?" "...You are." crunch crunch Someone is approaching. "My, my..." I recognize that voice... That relaxed, alluring voice... "You don''t care about a single soul, is that right?" Quilo and I turn around simultaneously. And just as I suspected... it''s Rawlin. He finally arrives. He walks up the hill with an ominous grin on his face. He''s dressed for the occasion too. Along with his typical blindfold, a warm stocking hat wraps snugly over his head and cut ears. A few loose strands of teal hair stick out. He dons an expensive-looking coat and boots. The lord always carries with him an air of mystery. He''s always smiling but without seeing his eyes, it''s hard to tell his emotions. He''s secretive. He holds himself with an imperfect confidence I can''t describe. Maybe he wasn''t always royalty? Aureole did say she only met him a couple of months ago... But what do I know? I know nothing about him. Who was he before then? Why does he look like this now? Does it even matter? Aureole said he''s a relative, but I don''t know in what way. Maybe he''s just a cool uncle or something. Or maybe a respectable grandpa. I don''t know how long lumalins live for, he could be really old but just look really young. I don''t know... All I do know is that he''s mysterious and that I can''t help but respect him. "Were you listening to all of that?" I ask him. "I heard what I needed to. I think I''ve got a better grasp on your way of thinking now." "Huh..." What is that supposed to mean? "You picked a hell of a time to show up." "Yeah... I heard the gist of what happened at the gate." Rawlin makes his way beside me and looks out over the ruined outpost. "This place has certainly seen better days." "..." Quilo seems annoyed at the man''s presence. He glares sideways at him. "Last time I was here I received a more pleasant welcome too. I had to shield Cilas the whole way here, those dogs were savage in their pursuit." "Tell me about it..." Gotta love your first hoarbane experience... "What are you doing out here? Shouldn''t you be talking with the king?" "Ah, well... I was heading there when I saw my trusty partner. That''s you by the way. I had to come see how things were doing, you know?" "Ah..." I''m his partner, huh? He''s called me that before but... it doesn''t feel right. "So..." Rawlin turns toward Quilo but continues speaking to me. "Have you told anyone? About your role here?" "You make it sound like I have some sinister plan..." "I''ll take that as a no?" I did slip and tell Aureole... but I don''t see anything wrong with telling her. "Nope," I lie. "Hm, alright... You''re more loyal than I thought you''d be." I can''t tell if he''s messing with me or not. "Is that so...?" ... We continue staring off at the rebuilding squallers. It''s a melancholic sight, to say the least. "Sirius... may I ask you something?" "Sure." "What is it like? Being transported to another world?" "Uh..." "I can only imagine the whiplash. I''m curious of your perspective." "Why are you asking now?" "..." He doesn''t even glance my way. He waits for my answer since he knows I will give one. "...It''s liberating... in a sense. I don''t need to worry about my past or the people I left behind. I''m dead there, after all." Not that anyone in that world cares... "But, in a lot of ways... it''s also baffling." "..." "I don''t know why I''m here. I mean... I was told why but... why me? I didn''t know anything about this place. My classes and just talking with you all have helped but... everything still feels foreign. Distant. It doesn''t really feel real. As if my mind is truly here." ... I have so many feelings on the matter that I can''t properly convey. This reality I''ve been placed in feels like it''s full of holes. I just can''t tell why or what the reason is. Apart from the fact being reborn is absurd and goes against what I''ve been led to believe my whole life, something in the logic is missing. Maybe this happens to everyone when they die? Who''s to say I''m special? Korlin, Alzir, and the Timekeeper have all been reborn as well, what if the reality is that people get sent to a different world when they die? What if there are infinite worlds out there recycling people''s souls? ...Who knows? All I know is that what I was led to believe what death was, was nothing more than another lie. "Interesting..." The lord places a hand over his mouth so I can''t read his reaction. From his tone of voice, he seems intrigued. "You think so?" "I do." Rawlin stretches both his arms and places them at his hip. "Well then, I should get going. I have a date with the king." The lord turns around and begins his descent down the mound. "You should take your rest for the night. Tomorrow, I ask you join me as soon as you can, Sirius." "Sure," I call back, watching him leave. "Don''t tell anyone what I said!" If Aureole or someone else finds out, it could spell trouble. Not only would it create tension between us, but it''d stun my progress to retrieving my memories. "I wouldn''t dare. But you should watch what you say around people from now on. You never know who might be listening..." "..." "Oh- And Sirius..." He stops walking and turns to face me. A suspicious smile spreads across his covered face. "..." "You''d do well not to take people at face value. You never truly know who you can trust." ... "...Mm." With a final grin, the lord turns back around and falls out of sight. "See ya." ... ... You never truly know who you can trust, huh? Why bring that up now? Is someone listening to us right now? Is he referring to Quilo? He''s been silent since Rawlin showed up. Is Quilo trying to extract information out of me or something? Should I not have told him any of this? That''s right. Of course I shouldn''t have. What was I thinking? Why must I be like this? I don''t even know this boy. Why did I spill my secrets with him? What is he going to do with them? Unless Rawlin was referring to himself. Was he telling me not to trust him? But that doesn''t make any sense. What about my memories? What if Rawlin really is lying? What if I can''t keep my memories? What if I''m just being used? I mean, I know to some extent I am, but will I gain nothing from it? Am I really just flailing around helplessly for something that''s impossible? Is my goal reachable in my current situation? With these people? Or at all? Time may only tell, but I have to trust that it is. I have to. I don''t have another choice. ... Was I right? Was Quilo right? Are Aureole and all of them just taking advantage of me? Was everything they''ve said and done just a ploy for me to get comfortable? Are they trying to lower my guard? Wilphrey and Cilas'' teachings, our midnight talks, our meals, the time in the capital... Was all of it fabricated? ... "Ha..." I laugh attempts to escape me. It was too good to be true, wasn''t it? Nothing ever truly changes. Not me. Not the lies. ... Ah... My head hurts. I place it into my hands and try to stop thinking. ...I''m just looking too far into things, aren''t I? Right? ... ... Suddenly, a familiar sound starts to play in my ears. A grainy, terrible noise... The sound of static. "Sirius? Are you alright?" ... "Huh-?" I almost forgot he was there. "Are you alright? You look pale." "I''m fine. My head just started pounding for a moment." It still is. "Maybe we should head back. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to discredit your friends. I shouldn''t have said all of that." Friends... "It''s alright... I think... you''ve helped open my eyes a little." "Oh...?" "Yep," I rise to my feet. "I think I get it now..." "...That''s... good for you?" "..." "Well, I''m going to go head back to my dad. I want to be there when that lord is talking with him. I don''t really trust him." "...Mm." "...See you, Sirius." "See you." ... Quilo descends the hill and runs off toward the king''s quarters. ... Did anything he say have truth behind it? It sounded genuine, but how can I be sure? I can''t. I don''t know a damn thing. ... Maybe I deserve this... Maybe I deserve to be lied to. I don''t care about anyone or anything but myself. Kynn''s mother died, and I didn''t feel a shred of sympathy. No, I was going to say something but I realized... it was pity. I was pitying Kynn. I''m such a hypocrite. I despise being pitied yet I attempted to pity another. I complain about others lying when I do it the most. Even if I could care for someone, even if I could trust someone... I''d just be lying to them. I''d only hurt them. ... All I need is myself. That''s how it''s always been. That''s how it should be. I was delusional to think otherwise. I make my way down the hill. I observe the townsfolk as they mingle and communicate. Even though their home was ravaged mere moments ago, they talk and share their feelings on the matter. They promise to support each other. Ha... I head to the shed beside Kynn''s demolished home. I don''t want to talk to anyone. I lie on my bed and stare up at the ceiling. ... Static crackles in my ears. Hours have passed. Darkness envelops the world and stars freckle the sky. No one has come here. Aureole and Pholy must be sleeping elsewhere. That''s probably a good thing. I lie alone on my bed. I lie alone in this room. Not a sound dares to sing. "Ha..." I can''t help but laugh at my situation. I can''t help but laugh at myself. ... I wonder... when did I forget how to trust people? Chapter 34: Barriers Crackling. Murmurs. The sounds surrounding him are received as whispers. King Bora. Lord Rawlin. Quilo. Aureole. Cilas. Warriors. Guards. Their voices play like a broken record. As if being muffled by pillows. Sirius. He watches. He observes all of their movements. Their expressions. Their eyes. -What are they thinking? What do they want? Who are these people? If he were to open his ears, he would know well what they are discussing. About their plans for the future. About what to do about the hoarbanes and their mother. But his mind is sealed. Static barriers the speech around him. No one here can be trusted. No one here is genuine. ........ ............. "S#*i%&." ..................... "Si*i%s." ............................... "Sirius!" "-Huh?" "What are your thoughts on the matter?" "...Uh, sorry, what are we talking about?" The king sighs. He looks sickly. "Never mind. But please pay attention from here on. These are dire topics." Sirius nods. Aureole gazes at him from the corner of her eye. "Hey Sirius, do you mind helping me out over here?" "Hm? Oh, sure..." A snowsqualler warrior motions Sirius to help him clear some rubble. Sirius doesn''t recognize the man but follows his request regardless. Sirius follows the warrior into a wrecked home and lifts one side of a fallen support beam. The two carry the beam across the street, into a large pile of debris the townsfolk have made. They toss the wood into the pile and the warrior turns to thank Sirius. "Ah, thank you, it was a little too much to clear out on my own. I appreciate it!" The warrior waves and heads back to the ruined home to clear more wreckage. "Yeah..." The boy is lost. His mind is fragmented and scattered. He aimlessly wanders the torn paths, passing squaller after squaller. He passes homes. Or at least what is left of them. The faces of those cleaning the remains are somber and hurt. -What transpired here was a tragedy. No one was left unharmed. Except me. A surge of guilt trickles through his throat. As he continues down the trail, a mournful sight arises. A funeral. Behind a ruined home stands a family of three. Tears wet their cheeks. Their lips tremble with overwhelming sadness. They stand before a grave. It''s a small but deep hole with a rock acting as a headstone. Writing is carved onto the stone. The language is written in Lunalir''s language, so translation is possible. ''May your warmth spread.'' Without a body to bury, all that sits in the grave is a pile of snow. ... Sirius feels nothing. His eyes empty and cold, he continues moving along. His wandering circles him back to the main settlement. He holds a hand out in front of him, staring at his palm. Apart from the air''s chill sting... It''s numb. -Why can''t I feel anything? In between his fingers, he spots a familiar figure. He stuffs his hands in the jacket''s pockets and watches the girl from afar. She''s talking to someone. Aureole is talking to someone. Snow bounces light off its surface and reflects onto her skin. She''s glowing. She''s absolutely stunning. She''s beautiful. He''s always thought that. Since the moment they''ve met, Sirius has been entranced by her appearance. He has never been one to care about other''s looks, but she is an exception. Everything about it is perfect, it''s as if the universe crafted her just for him. -...Is that just another trick? A forced smile lies on her face as she converses. It''d be impossible to tell if you were speaking with her, but that happy expression is a farce. Sirius can tell. It takes a moment for him to realize, but the person she''s speaking with is Carpi. The guy who begged Sirius to cut off his arm. His lack of an arm proves it''s him. What they''re talking about doesn''t concern him. He''s just focused on her. He watches Aureole. His gaze fixed on her as if in a trance. Every tiny movement she makes he notices. A minute passes. And then two. His eyes don''t leave her even for a moment. And then... She hugs him. Aureole wraps her arms around the man. ... Shock takes hold of him, but quickly lets go. -That''s right... When she found me for the second time, as I was crying like an infant, she hugged me. It was so warm. At that moment, I was so depraved of working thought, it felt real. Genuine. Like an authentic, caring hold I never wanted to end. I want to feel that again. That embrace meant everything to me. She pried open my heart and tore out my negative thoughts. She saved me. But... when I really think about it... She hugs everyone. Was that embrace just a tactic used to make me feel secure? To persuade me to come to the mansion? To take advantage of me while I was vulnerable? Was it not special? Did it mean nothing to her? Korlin, Pholy, that guard, Torque, Carpi... She hugs everyone she meets. I passed it off as mere jealousy before, but... did that moment really mean nothing? ... It wasn''t special at all. I''m not special at all. What was I thinking? Giving myself false hope like that... don''t I ever learn? It''s all meaningless. I really am just a pawn. ... He doesn''t like his train of thought. It goes against everything he wants. It plagues him. These thoughts. Aureole takes her arms off Carpi and gently waves goodbye. Carpi gives her a subtle bow before heading off somewhere else. Sirius manages to take his eyes off the girl. He looks to the sky in hopes it will tell him he''s wrong. For it to tell him he''s just making a fool of himself for thinking this way. For a solution... But the snow gives none. ????? Aureole sits at Pholy''s bedside. She holds the sleeping girl''s hand and squeezes it tightly. She''s been by her side the entire night. She scans the room. Injured and ill litter the floors and beds of the building. The medical huts were too damaged to use, so they had to make do with spare sheds and homes. The area is cramped and cold, not well suited for this situation. As she glances over the hurt squallers, guilt creeps up through her stomach. "Sorry Pholy, if I wasn''t so useless... maybe I could have helped these people." Aureole brushes the bangs away from Pholy''s eyelids. "Maybe I could''ve helped you." "Mmph-" Pholy stirs. "Pholy!" Aureole''s worries are blown away at the sight of her waking friend. She gently shakes the grumbling girl. Pholy''s eyes unfold and take in the world''s light. She squints and rubs her strained eyelids. "Pholy, how are you feeling?" "Aure...? That you?" "Mm, it''s me." Pholy sets her arm down and squints at Aureole. She smiles at the lunim girl. "Did you take care of me?" "Yeah, just like I said I would." "Thank you." Pholy struggles to sit up, Aureole assists her. "Just to make sure, I did something, right?" "Yeah, you were amazing. You saved a lot of people." "I''m pretty amazing... Though I feel like a pile of mush right now. I must have lost a lot of blood." "You did. You scared me, I thought you were going to die. If Sirius hadn''t suggested throwing a hoarbane at you, you probably would have." "...He what?" "Ah... nothing..." Pholy doesn''t appear very pleased with the thought of a hoarbane being thrown at her. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Anyway, how''s everyone else doing? Did they find Korlin yet?" "...Well, yes." "That doesn''t sound very reassuring." "Well... he''s kind of... in jail." "..." "...You don''t look very surprised-" "I''m not." "O-oh?" "What for?" "I don''t know all the details myself. But it sounds like he might have led that thing here." "That idiot... Has Rawlin shown his head yet?" "Yes, he and Cilas arrived yesterday while you were out. I believe they''re speaking with the king now." "Always with the bizarre timing..." "..." "And Sirius?" "..." "That guy... always causing you trouble." "It''s not that- He had a fight with Korlin and now I think something is troubling him. And I don''t think he wants to talk to me about it." Pholy sighs and throws her feet over the bedframe. "Where is he?" "Careful. You''re probably not ready for sudden movements." "I''m fine. Where are they keeping Korlin?" "Um, some kind of cellar somewhere. I''m not sure where at. Hey, wait-!" Pholy hops from the bed and lands on her feet. Aureole helps catch her balance. "Thank you-" "Oh! She''s awake!" A snowsqualler child yells. "Ah, she is!" Almost all the squallers in the building turn their attention to the girl. "Uh... Aure what''s going on?" "Everyone is grateful to you. If not for you, these people wouldn''t be here." "Oh..." A young girl limps over to Pholy. She holds a tiara sculpted out of ice. "Here!" The small child offers the headpiece to Pholy. "...For me?" The child nods and gives an adorable smile. Pholy hesitantly takes the tiara and places it on her head. "Thank you. I love it." The little girl giggles and runs back toward her mother. "Someone''s popular," Aureole giggles. "Yeah... This is so awkward." "Do you need help finding Korlin?" "I''ll manage. Thanks again for looking after me." "Of course." Pholy waves to her friend and walks through the swamp of sickness. Injured and ill squallers thank the ember, seemingly forgetting the history between the two races. Pholy awkwardly waves and brushes off their comments, she''s not suited to be a celebrity. Pholy wanders around the outpost, seeing what is left after her slumber. Since arrival, the atmosphere of the outpost has been somber. But that feeling has been amplified tenfold. It, along with just waking up, gives her a headache. Snowsquallers continue to thank her as she passes by. She''s still too lightheaded for this amount of attention. -Maybe I should have listened to Aure. Pholy, in hopes of a change of clothes, makes her way to Kynn''s home. More precisely what remains of it. "Seriously...?" Thankfully, the shed is still constructed. Pholy goes inside and changes. From what she can tell, Aureole or someone else must have cleaned her up. Korlin''s bags are in the same state as when she last saw them. He hasn''t been here. Pholy finishes up and enters back into the world. She heads toward the king''s quarters. Out from which walks a man dressed like a butler. A gorgeous mustache sits below his nose. "Cilas!" "Ah, Pholy, I''m glad to see you''re doing well." "I''ve missed you''re cooking!" Pholy slumps over in front of him. "I''m honored. I hear you activated Bloodflame once more." "Yeah, we were out of options." "I thought you swore never to use it again?" "Yeah well... I have people I need to protect now." Cilas smiles. "I see. That''s great." "Shouldn''t you be in there?" "Lord Rawlin insisted he speaks with the king himself. I feel hesitant, especially with the way the king looks at him, but I must follow his wishes." "Huh... Hey, do you know where Korlin is being held? I heard it was in a cellar somewhere." "Hm? Oh, yes, Rawlin too asked for his whereabouts. I believe he is being contained over yonder." Cilas directs his finger to a damaged building on the outskirts of the outpost. "Over there? Thank you, Cilas." "It is my pleasure." "I expect a three-course meal later!" Pholy says as she walks off toward the outskirts. "...Right..." Pholy approaches the ruined building. In its prime, this structure was likely a jail. A guard sits on a metal door that is built into the ground. The entrance to the cellar. "Hello?" Pholy initiates. "Hm? Oh!" The guard explodes to his feet. "It''s you!" "I-It is." "You''re a hero! Everyone is in your debt!" "T-that so?" "Oh, apologies, what are you here for?" "I''m here to visit someone. Is that alright?" "Considering there is only one prisoner, I take it you mean that Witch Spawn?" Pholy nods. "May I?" The guard sighs and ponders to himself. "Well, I wasn''t told not to let visitors in, and seeing how you saved our home, I guess it''s alright. Just don''t even think about freeing him, okay? I''ll get fired." "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t dare." The guard pulls out a key and unlocks the cellar door. He grabs the rusted handle and drags the hefty door open. This place is not used often. "Go ahead," the man motions her inside. Pholy nods and carefully steps down onto the cellar''s stairs. She descends the steps and is met by a grimy hall. "Gross..." "I''m going to close this if that''s alright. Just knock when you want to come out." "Okay." The guard slides shut the heavy door, and the dungeon darkens. A window on the ceiling pours light and air inside. The hall is cramped and short, with only two cells. Pholy shuffles past the first, empty cell. It looks like this place has been abandoned for years. -Is this place safe to keep someone in? Pholy slowly approaches the second cell. She arrives at the thin, metal bars and peers inside. There he is. Sitting in the corner on an empty bedframe. Korlin stalks the moldy floor. His clothes are stained with blood. His hair is matted and frayed, hanging loosely over a blank stare. ... "Hey." "..." Korlin continues to observe the ground. "Is it true? That you brought that monster here." "...Mm." "Why?" "..." "Was it to be admirable? Did you think you could defeat it by yourself? Become some sort of hero?" "..." "..." "I''m not who I thought I could be." His voice is frail. The sound of someone who has given up. He''s succumbed to be no one. "...And who did you think you could be?" "..." "No one dislikes how you are. Why are you trying to be somebody else?" "I don''t want to be somebody else. I want to be somebody more." "...Weren''t you the one who told Sirius to just be himself? You should be following your own advice." "...Yeah, well... I''m not Sirius. I''m not anybody worth a damn." "...Korlin-" "Why are you here? To make fun of me?" "What? Of course not-" "I get it, okay? You''re amazing. You''re strong. You can save people." "..." "You''re everything I wish I could be. But I''m not. So please, stop making me feel worse about myself." "...Sorry, I didn''t mean to. That''s not why I came." "...I know. I''m sorry. Just... get away from me." Korlin curls into a ball and closes himself off. A quiet tension strangles the air. Pholy''s heart sinks. She stares at the broken boy and tries to find anything to say. But anything she does will only upset him further. Pushing past the desire to rip open the cage, she drops her head and turns away. She retreats further down the bleak hall and stands before the cellar door. Words boil up and can''t be contained any longer. "You know... I think you''re pretty amazing as you are." ... Pholy knocks on the cellar door. The guard slides it open, pouring bare sunlight into the gloomy jail. As she steps up the stairs, quiet whimpers cry out from Korlin''s cell. He''s crying. Pholy desperately wants to turn back. But she resists and steps back into the cold wasteland. ????? Twilight paints the sky. Snow reflects a pretty shade of indigo. Sirius'' day passed without a single significant interaction. He feels as if he wasted it moping about. Which he did. He heads in the direction of Kynn''s shed. He needs to unwind his body and mind. Suddenly, a ball of snow soars into his face. The ball explodes and scatters snow through his hair and in his collar. The freezing liquid sends shivers through his body. Scanning for the source, Sirius finds a young boy chuckling to himself behind some rubble. The boy''s happiness is almost contagious. It almost makes Sirius laugh himself. Almost. "Rhett!" A woman''s voice abruptly calls out. "You know you''re too sick to be messing around out here!" "Aw, man..." Presumably the boy''s mother rushes over and grabs his wrist. She drags the boy with him toward a nearby building. The boy begins to cough as he''s pulled out from view. By the time the voices shrink, the snow in Sirius'' hair has already melted. Sirius arrives at the shed and pulls open the door. An unexpected sight lies before him. Aureole. She sits on what used to be Korlin''s bed. She must have entered recently, as she is still wearing her formal attire. "Oh, Sirius! H-" Her manner muddles. "Why are you all wet? Are you sick?" Memories of their first meeting flood Sirius'' mind. A weak smile spreads across his face. "I don''t even really know." As if on cue, the memories flood Aureole''s mind as well. "I''m surprised you still remember that," she glows. "How could I forget? Besides, it wasn''t that long ago." Sirius steps through the threshold and closes the door behind him. "Don''t worry, I won''t get your dress wet this time." Sirius sits down. "I appreciate it," she giggles. She rises to her feet and takes a rag out from her bag. She walks over to Sirius and begins drying his hair. "You really are a water magnet, huh?" "I guess so," Sirius grins. Aureole brushes the rag through Sirius'' hair, absorbing all the excess moisture she can. She purposely ruffles up his hair. "There we go." "Thank you." Aureole tosses the rag back near her bag and jumps onto her bed. Sirius leans back and sprawls out on his bed. He stares up at the ceiling. -She closed the distance like it was nothing. "Is something troubling you?" Her question makes him twitch. "I just have a lot on my mind." "Do you want to clear some of it out? I''m always here to listen." -But why? ... Sirius sighs and presses the back of his hand against his forehead. "There''s always a barrier between me and someone else. But for you... that barrier is always so thin. Why?" "...There doesn''t need to be that barrier." "I haven''t figured out how to knock it down." "..." -I need to know. "Why am I here?" "What do you mean?" "Why did you really take me in?" "...Like I told you. I wanted to thank you-" "The real reason. What is the real reason? Why are you all so okay with me being here?" Cracks form in his speech. "Sirius... I..." "Do you pity me?" "...Pity you?" "Mm, do you pity me?" Aureole takes a moment to process his question and what he''s referring to. She concludes it to be about his memories. "I wouldn''t call it pitying. More that I sympathize with your situation. I can hardly fathom what goes on through your head. Apart from Korlin, Cinth is probably the only one capable of empathizing with you." "..." -What is that supposed to mean? What does Hyacinth know? "How are you on that front? What Korlin said must have hurt you." "No, if anything, it just confirmed something I''ve thought since the start." "O-Oh? And what''s that?" -That I don''t know you. "Nothing important. Sorry, I should let you get some sleep. I''m sure you had a long day." "No, I''m fine. Why are you pushing me away? You should know you can talk to me-" -Why? What are you gaining from it? "I know, I know... I just don''t feel like it right now. You know, I''m grateful for you back then. Taking me in and giving me a place to call home. I don''t want to bother my savior with my ramblings all the time." "It doesn''t bother me. In fact, I''d love if you''d ramble to me more-" "Just think of it as part of my repayment. You don''t have to hear my voice." "Are you still thinking like that...? Why do you keep thinking you have to repay me?! That''s not how relationships should work!" "Relationship..." "Only give and take isn''t healthy! Don''t you want something more out of your relationships?!" "I don''t know what I want. I don''t know how to have relationships..." "Is what we have not considered one to you...?" cough Aureole hacks violently into her arm and turns away from Sirius. "Are you alright? Do you need me to get anything-?" "Answer!" Sirius has never seen her so angry before. This isn''t like how she usually acts. Not at all. "I don''t know if it is. There''s too much I don''t know." "Then ask me! What don''t you understand?!" She hides her face from him. What kind of expression is she making? "Why am I here? Why did you bring me here?! Was it really just you feeling obligated to help me back?!" "Obligated...? I wanted to! I wanted to help you!" "How am I supposed to believe that?! You don''t just pick someone off the street and bring them to your home because you want to thank them! I may not know a lot about this world, but I sure as hell know that isn''t normal!" "Sorry if I''m not normal!" "That''s not what I meant! Tell me why! Why is everyone so okay with someone like me being here?! Even if I did help you, I don''t deserve this kindness!" "Is it so hard to believe someone likes you?! That people can care about you?! We were all hesitant at first! No one knew I was taking you in! I''ll admit it was a hasty decision, but I don''t regret it!" "Why?! You''ve seen what I''m like! I''m not likable in the slightest! I''m here for a reason! Why?! Am I being used for some greater scheme? Is this all a trick made for me to get comfortable around you?!" "Of course it isn''t!" "Was it really just to thank me? I can''t believe that for a second. I could, and I want to, but for something so stupid to be true-!" Aureole reaches her breaking point. "Of course it wasn''t just to fucking thank you! I have my reasons! As if I would actually tell you why!" ... A strained silence befalls the two of them. "..." Sirius'' thoughts implode on themselves. Everything connects and confirms itself. "Why are you like this? Why?! Why can''t you just trust me?!" "..." Aureole sinks in her spot. More coughs expel from her cracked throat. "..." Sirius stands up. Without a word, he goes to the door and slides it open. "...I was right..." ... Sirius slips through the doorway and builds a thicker barrier between them. Night tears apart the lingering twilight and swallows the sky in an inky darkness. Snowflakes dance down from the abyss. A bitter chill pierces his skin. The world feels cold and desolate. Aimless and alone he ambles through the black and white canvas. "Why can''t you just trust me...?" His advance falters. He sits on a stray plank of wood floating amidst the snow sea and looks to the ground. Emotions begin to overwhelm him. Aureole has been special to him since their first meeting. He held her in a light he shone on no other. But that pedestal was built on lies. -I believe in you. I''ll be happy to listen. I let myself get too comfortable. All things she has said. Was a single one of them true? The thought makes his heart ache. "Why? What''s wrong with me?" ... ... Moisture builds in his eyelids. And before he knows it... Warm tears run down his cheeks. He cries without a whimper, just letting the teardrops fall. His weep is met without an embrace from Aureole. Or anyone. The cold is the only one to coddle him. crunch crunch His emotions are cut off by the sound of encroaching footsteps. He doesn''t look to see who is coming, he wipes his eyes with his head hanging low. The footsteps stop beside him, and the figure sits down on the plank. Both of them sit on separate edges, placing as much distance as possible between them. "So," it''s Pholy. "What did you say to her?" "...I''m an emotionless freak." "Maybe." "...What do you want?" Sirius'' tone is bitter. "Are you mad at me? Did I do something?" "No, not that I know of." ... "You know, I''ve seen the way you are around her. Your cuddles, leaning against each other, your bantering, the way you smile at her... Can you really say you don''t feel anything?" "...I don''t know. I want to, I just..." "..." "I can''t seem to trust anyone. Everything I hear sounds like a lie. Nothing feels genuine anymore." "..." "..." Pholy lets out a melancholic sigh. "I''m going to tell you something she probably doesn''t want you to hear." "..." "I don''t think she''s told anyone other than me or Cinth." "..." "Aureole... She can''t feel love." ... "...What do you mean?" "No matter how much something cares for her, no matter how much someone pours love and affection into her, she can''t feel it at all. She can love with all her heart but is unable to feel other''s love for herself." "..." "I think... she just wants to feel loved. By someone special to her. I thought maybe, just maybe, that someone could be you." "...Me?" "Yeah, but as you are now, I don''t think you''re capable of that." "...You''re right. I can''t love a single thing..." "You both are hurt and vulnerable people. But I think over time you can help heal each other." "..." Pholy stands up and smiles at the boy. "You don''t need to do anything now. Just think about it." "...Mm." Pholy begins toward the shed where Aureole resides. "Oh, and Sirius, despite what you may believe... She would never try to hurt you. She really does care about you. I mean seriously, she talks about you all the time it''s kind of annoying..." Pholy waves and strolls off. Sirius can hardly comprehend what she said. He takes his eyes off the floor and looks up to the falling sky. His mind is a mess. But a faint light pokes through. "Is that... true?" ????? Pholy enters the shed, sets down her tiara, and changes into her night clothes. She sits down on her bed and holds Aureole''s hand. The lunim girl remains in a defeated position, her other hand holds her throat. "Aure, are you alright?" "...It happened again." "...Oh. Aure-" "I''m a freak... I yelled at him and now he hates me." Pholy climbs next to Aureole and wraps her in a loving embrace. "Honestly... you two are so alike. He doesn''t hate you. He was crying, you know? He was hurt because he wants to care about you." "But he can''t! Because I''m like this-" "No, it''s not your fault at all. His mind is just messed up. Just like yours." "W-What am I supposed to do?" "Just give it time. Just be yourself. You two need each other, you''ll make up eventually." Aureole cries in Pholy''s arms until they both drift off to sleep. Chapter 35: Torn Strings Morning is met not with birds chirping. Not an alarm clock. Not his mother nudging him awake. Not with sunlight. It is met with the clamor of the ill. Sirius wakes on the dusty floor. Hacks and wheezes sound throughout the building. He props himself up using the wall and exits the facility. Last night swallows his thoughts. Strangely, he hardly feels tired. -Where do I go from here? Between Aureole revealing he''s here for a hidden reason and Pholy saying she''d never try to hurt him, he''s a mess. -Was Pholy telling the truth? But what is Aureole hiding? Pholy said she''s unable to feel loved... does that play into it somehow? Or is it something with Rawlin, and Aureole is trying to protect me? ... Too many questions. And I can''t bring myself to find the answers. I''m scared to. ...Why? Time passes, as it does eternally. Sirius stares at ruptured floorboards. He purposely avoids gazing at others. That much is easy. Almost second nature. The struggle comes from who stands in the corner of his eye. Three bodies down, Aureole is positioned. She forcefully holds herself with elegance. She too attempts to avoid. ... King Bora sprawls across the shattered throne, heaving haggard breaths. This is meant to be a strategy meeting. The final one meant to set in stone how they are to deal with the hoarbanes and their mother. Instead, it feels more akin to a funeral. Or the king''s deathbed. "Your majesty..." a fearful guard speaks out. "Perhaps you should rest, you don''t seem fit for this-" "Nonsense. I will carry out my duty-" A parade of coughs stomps from his throat. "I will carry out my duty as your king. Now please, does anyone wish to give their suggestions?" "I implore you, your highness," Lord Rawlin steps forward. "Give my offer proper standing." "An outsider such as yourself should not concern yourself with these matters. And we do not wish to put your lordship in harm''s way." "With all due respect, your highness, you have already placed three of my servants in harm''s way. While they may have accepted on their own volition, tossing another''s servants into battle does not give you any merit in declining my proposal. I beg you reconsider." "Hm..." "Your majesty," another guard cries. "Please... we need all the help we can get. This man, while unfavorable, will be useful." "Unfavorable...?" "...Lord Rawlin. Are you certain your blessings will prove effective?" "Without a shadow of a doubt. You may place your faith in me." cough cough Aureole is the one to hack. "...Very well," the king agrees. "You may join the battle. Along with the ember and Witch Spawn." -Huh?? Sirius, who has not been paying attention whatsoever, is caught off guard. "You will not regret this. Trust me." Rawlin bows and backs into place. "...There is only one issue now. While you all may be prepared for battle, the fact remains we are unable to penetrate the hoarbane''s skin. Let alone the mother''s. Until we overcome this hurdle, I fear you all stand little chance." "Oh-" Sirius slips. "Hm? Sirius? Is there something you wish to say?" "Maybe. I don''t know if it''s true or not." "This is no time to keep to yourself. Please share." "...After the attack I saw two hoarbanes. While they were retreating, one of them clawed at the other. When it did, the hoarbane''s claw broke through the other''s skin." The king''s mood seems to lighten if only slightly. "You''re saying hoarbanes can harm other hoarbanes?" "I think it''s more that their claws can puncture their own skin." -I think it follows along the lines of Mohs Hardness Scale. Mohs scale measures a mineral''s resistance to scratching. A 4 for example can be scratched by a 5. A 4 cannot be scratched by a 3 and have an effect. The hoarbane''s skin must have a lower ranking than their claws. Obviously, that''s just my geology brain talking. And we''re talking about piercing not scratching. And living creatures rather than rocks. "Can you confirm this theory is foolproof?" "...No." "Hm..." King Bora collapses into thought. Quilo makes sure the man remains upright. The guards and warriors begin to clamor and converse. Everyone is speculative. "Can we really risk it?" "We can''t just run in there and rip off one of their claws." "Kynn might''ve been able to." ... An idea sparks in the ill king. "Kynn..." "..." "Yes, that''s it! Kynn!" "Your majesty?" "Sirius!" The man is suddenly bursting with energy. "Y-yes?" "Kynn is currently staying with our outpost''s shepherd. I''ve been told he has been studying the hoarbane he helped capture. Would you mind sharing your theory with him? See if you can get the beast to harm itself. And if you could, Kynn is our finest warrior, would you be able to convince him to help us fight?" "Oh... sure. Are you sure you want me to-?" "With all due respect your majesty," a guard interrupts. "Kynn just lost his mother. He''s not in the mindset to be able to comply." "I agree," another guard says. "We should leave him time to be alone." "Hm," the king is irritated. "Time is a costly matter. If we dawdle any longer, we risk being attacked once more. Besides, would having a friend speak with him not help him overcome his grief?" -A friend? Does he mean me? "I don''t know..." a warrior comments. "Are we sure?" The warriors and guards are hesitant. They seem to care deeply about Kynn. "Sirius," King Bora roars. "Do what you feel is right." "...Right..." Sirius slowly steps back and looks around the room. Rawlin''s blindfolded gaze stands amidst a sea of worried eyes. His lips curl into a trusting smile. Sirius leaves the room with his head held low. -The king is right. Time is a costly matter. My memories are waning. Bit by bit they''re falling apart. I''m crumbling into nothing. How much time do I have left? I''ve been sitting at this outpost doing absolutely nothing. Did I forget why I''m here in the first place? I need to get the map. While Rawlin could be negotiating, I don''t think the king will hand it over until the hoarbane situation is over. If I want any chance to get my memories back, I need to hurry. If I need to knock Kynn onto his feet to do so, I will. Relationships with others are futile. While others may see us as friends, I''m incapable of feeling that way. People mean nothing to me. All I need is myself. That''s how it''s always been. Right now, I need to focus on me. I decided what to do with my life. I won''t let my memories slip. It''s not like anyone is trustworthy here, so stop getting so hung up on them. ... While heading toward the outskirts, he finds himself near Kynn''s home. Or what''s left of it, at least. Despite Sirius'' wishes, he can''t help but be dragged toward the ruins. He doesn''t know what he''s looking for. He feels as if something needs to be found. He''s just not sure what. Sirius lifts loose boards and rubble, searching for a nameless object. Suddenly, out from underneath a board, Sirius finds something. A guitar. Kynn''s guitar. The strings are torn and the wood is dented, but other than that it remains in tact. Sirius grabs the guitar''s neck and stares at it for a moment. ... -Why do I feel so sad? Sirius brushes off the feeling and heads off toward Nola''s place. Sirius makes his way to the outskirts. For the most part, they remain unharmed and damage-less. Nola''s lone stable stands firm. Everything seems unchanged, apart from the lack of bippies inside the fence. Sirius makes his way to the front door. He hesitates to knock but forces himself to do so. ... He awaits Nola to open the door. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. But it''s not her who does so. It''s Nuray. ... "Ah, it''s you," her face is chalked with sorrow. "Do you need something?" "The king sent me. I''m here to check up on him." "...I see," she stares off into nothing. "Sorry, I don''t think he wants visitors right now. I think it''s best if we leave him be for a while. Thank you for coming by-" Nuray attempts to shut the door. "Oh, wait! Here, I found this in his home." Sirius offers the girl Kynn''s guitar. Her face lights up, though only briefly. "Thank you," she accepts the instrument. "Is your sister here?" Nuray sighs and turns around. "Sis! Can you come over here?" "Coming!" Nuray turns back to Sirius and gives him a shallow wave. She clutches the guitar tightly and walks out of view. A couple moments later, Nola stumbles to the doorway. Her eyes are red, and sleep deprived. "Sirius! How have you been?" "I''m alright. I had a question for you." "If it''s about Kynn, I don''t know if it''s a good idea to see him." "I was wondering about the hole. Is that hoarbane in it?" "You sure love your holes, huh?" "You''re one to talk." "Hehe, yeah, Kynn is out back studying the thing. He won''t take his eyes off the thing... We all have our own way of coping with things... but I don''t know if what he''s doing is healthy." "..." "We''re worried about him. I mean, we''ve always considered him family, but now... he has no one else to turn to. I just wish we could help him more." "..." "Ah, sorry. I didn''t mean to depress things. Why were you wondering about the hoarbane?" "The king wants me to test a theory. If it works, we could be able to wipe them out." "Ah..." Nola ponders to herself. "If you must... you could try and approach him. Just please... don''t push him too far. Nuray might kill you." Sirius nods. He makes his way over the gate and through the empty snowfield. He rounds the corner and enters the secluded area with the hole. And Kynn. Sirius quietly shuts the gate behind him. Kynn is squatting and peering down into the pit. A ravaging hoarbane squirms inside. His eyes are empty and cold. He stares unmoving, devoid of life and emotion. Like he''s lost. "What are you doing here...?" His voice is distant, as if he''s somewhere else. He doesn''t remove his eyes from the beast. "..." "Please... just give me time to be alone." Sirius takes a couple steps closer. "...That''s what everyone else said to do. But... I don''t want to wait any longer." "What do you want? To make me feel better?" "...No. I don''t think I''m suited for that." "Then why?" "The king needs your help." "...Tell him I''m sorry. I don''t feel like going anywhere right now. I wouldn''t be able to help anyway." ... "...What are you doing?" "Wandering." "..." "Sorry. I just feel a little lost right now." "...Don''t apologize." Sirius gets beside the boy and squats down. "I get it. Feeling lost..." ... ... "Have you ever lost someone?" "...No. Not that I remember." "Then you wouldn''t know what this feels like... My mind is all mixed up." ... "You''re right, but... I do know that it''s better to get it off your chest." Glimpses of Korlin flash through Sirius'' mind. "You don''t need to bottle everything away." For the first time, Kynn''s expression changes. "You hypocrite. You''re the last person I''d expect to say that." "..." "You don''t seem like the type of guy to worry about others." ... "...You''re right... I''m not. I don''t think I''m capable of that." Kynn places a palm over his face. He chuckles meekly into his hand. "Yet here you are..." "..." Kynn closes his eyes and draws out a sigh. "I didn''t just lose my mom. I lost my purpose too." "..." "I lived for my mom. Everything I''ve done throughout my life has been for or because of her. I wanted her to be happy." "..." "When she got sick... I promised myself to save her. To cure her. And make sure she spends the rest of her life happy and herself. But...I couldn''t do that. I failed." "..." "I''ll live with that regret the rest of my life. I know that. But the question I have now is... Where do I go from here?" "..." "What will I do with my life? My life''s purpose is no longer possible. I''ve spent my whole life around my mom. What am I supposed to do without her? I''ve never thought of an existence without her. It never crossed my mind, I was so sure I''d be able to save her, and yet... Here I am living in it." "..." "What do you do when your life''s goal is no longer achievable? I could go and find something new but... I don''t know..." Tears roll down Kynn''s cheeks. ... "From what I can tell," Sirius finally speaks. "Those two sisters are awfully fond of you. The whole outpost seems to love you. I can''t give you an answer... but maybe they can." "I know that. Nuray, Nola, all of them, I love them too. The people here are my family. I know that. I have people who will support me and help me move on... I''m grateful for that. Yet still... I can''t help but feel lost. My life just feels a little distant right now." ... -I can''t relate to having a loved one die. But that feeling of being lost... I know that all too well. For as long as I can remember... I''ve never felt close to anyone. I''ve distanced myself from the world and possible relationships. When Aureole first brought me to the mansion, I thought maybe, just maybe, that I finally found somewhere. That I could have that connection. That I could have people who will support me and help me. They have helped me. I know that. But they still feel so far away. It isn''t like the relationships Kynn has with others. The connection that should be there doesn''t exist. It was all lies. I did nothing but lie to myself. ... "...For now," Sirius says. "I''d say you should protect what you have. What you have is genuine. People that care for you. People that love you. People you love... You wanted to protect your mom, right? At least until this disaster is over, you should focus on protecting those you still can." "What if I fail again?" "Would you rather do nothing and let them die? If you don''t try, there''s no guarantee they''ll be safe. If something were to happen to them, how would you feel then?" "..." "Regret is life''s greatest punishment." Another wave of tears falls. Kynn sucks in a huge breath and lets it out slowly. The boy removes the hand from his face and chuckles. "You''re right..." Kynn grabs Sirius'' shoulder. Kynn gives him a tearful smile. "Thank you, Sirius. Thank you... I owe you one." An irresistible urge to smile comes to Sirius, and he succumbs. "...Don''t mention it." ... Once Kynn''s tears subside, the two stand and gaze down at the creature with purpose. "So, you want me to rip out one of its claws?" Kynn asks, puzzled. "Yeah, if I''m right, we should be able to kill them." "Perfect." Kynn suddenly jumps straight down into the pit. His descending foot slams into the bulbous of the hoarbane. The bulbous bursts and splatters the hole''s walls. The hoarbane falls over and becomes immobile temporarily. Kynn pulls out a dagger and grips the beast''s foot. He attempts the saw the claw off, but it fails to work. "I''ll have to pull it out of socket, huh?" Kynn says to himself. A determined look spreads across his face. The boy brings his fingers down to the base of the nail. He digs his hands as far as he can into the creature''s skin. Using all his strength, he pulls on the claw. Veins bulge on his arms and forehead. He pulls and pulls until his grip slips. "Damn it," he wipes his hands on his pants. "Hm... Sirius, could you grab Nuray for me?" "Sure." ... Sirius goes out and knocks on the girls'' house again. Nola answers. "Did you need something?" "Could you grab your sister?" "Just come in," Nola leads the boy inside and motions him to Nuray''s room. The home is cozy and quiet. It smells like a farm. Sirius knocks gently on the door. "What do you want?" Nuray asks. "He wants to see you." ... Silence is followed by footsteps. The door flies open and reveals the girl, still holding the guitar. "Kynn wants to see me?" She is thrilled. And in disbelief. Nuray arrives with a pair of surgical pliers. In this world, surgeries and other medical practices are rare and obscure. For the most part, they largely consist of pulling out objects from the body, amputation, and placing things inside the body. Pain killers and sleeping drugs are nonexistent, so they rely on blessings or just have the patients bear the pain while being healed. In this current case, she is going to extract the claw from the hoarbane''s foot. Kynn standbys ready to pop the bulbous. Nuray crouches down with a giddy grin spread across her face. "What are you smiling for?" Kynn asks. "Nothing... just happy to see you in higher spirits." Kynn''s features softens as a smile of his own emerges. "You ready?" "Mm." "Sirius, pry it open." Sirius rams Kynn''s dagger into the base of the claw. He wiggles the blade under a small gap of skin. The hoarbane grumbles but thankfully continues to rest. Sirius drives the dagger as far as he can and pries the roasted skin just barely upward. Nuray swiftly plunges the large pliers under the flap and clamps it tight. "I think I got it." "Good! Sirius, try to carve it out!" With both the blade and pliers under the loose skin, it''s hard to maneuver the dagger. Sirius manages to place the tip of the blade against where the claw emerges. It pokes through the pink substance and draws blood. Crimson leaks from the creature''s claw. Nuray tugs on the nail with all her might. Sirius struggles to carve around the base. Kynn stalks the hoarbane, ready to pounce at any time. Squelching disturbs the soundscape. Disturbing noises come from within the hoarbane. Squishing blood and cutting flesh aren''t exactly relaxing sounds. "I''m gonna puke!" Nuray shouts. "Push through it! I think it''s working!" Sirius manages to slice a large portion of skin. The hoarbane groans and attempts to rise. Kynn swiftly shuts his efforts down and drives his foot into its face. The beast wails and succumbs to sleep once more. Nuray continues to labor, slowly loosening the nail. With the hoarbane out temporarily, Kynn grabs hold of the other set of pliers. He sticks them inside, clamps them down, and forcefully yanks on the claw. Sirius cuts another large chunk, over half the base is outlined and weak. With Kynn''s support, sounds of ripping tear from inside. It''s coming out. Sirius carves the last of what he can. Kynn and Nuray combine all their strength, pulling as hard as physically possible. With blood flowing out and sounds straight from adult videos, the claw continues to loosen. Like a loose tooth, it''s able to wiggle. They thrash the claw around in circles, making it gradually slip from socket. They tug and yank until eventually... They tear it out. Kynn and Nuray stumble onto their backs. The hoarbane''s claw firmly rests in both their pliers jaws. The two look over at each other. Sharing a mutual look of astonishment, they begin to laugh. Lying flat against the snow, Kynn and Nuray bring their foreheads together and giggle away. "We did it." Even Sirius feels a brief sense of pride. He can hardly imagine how happy this makes Kynn. The hoarbane remains motionless, blood pouring from its foot. This unbeatable monster just took major damage for the first time. Kynn and Nuray''s laughing fit comes to a close. The boy springs upward and wraps an arm over Sirius'' shoulder. "Nice team work there! You just work great with others, don''t you!?" "Oh no, I''m not much of a team person-" "Yeah yeah," Kynn pats Sirius'' back. The boy turns over toward the lying beast. "I guess we shouldn''t celebrate too early, huh? Still need to see if this thing can hurt it." Kynn removes the bloody claw from the pliers grip and holds it in his palm. Kynn, in a total contrast of tone, approaches the hoarbane full of determination. He kneels beside the beast and raises the claw up high. He takes in a painfully long breath. He lets it out and grits his teeth. Kynn slams down his arm and drives the claw straight into the hoarbane''s stomach. It pierces through. The skin punctures and the beast''s impenetrable flesh tears apart. Everyone is left speechless. Kynn''s mouth falls to the floor. The spilling blood infinitely enchants him. Tears build up in his eyes. "It... it worked." The biggest smile ever seen streaks across his face. Tears roll down his cheeks as he tries to think of words. "It worked." Nuray rushes over and wraps her body around his. She squeezes him tightly, as if to never let him go. "It worked." ... With those two simple words, Kynn breaks down in Nuray''s arms. Before he can stop himself, Sirius smiles at the sight of them. It reminds him of Aureole and him. ... Without saying a word, Sirius leaves the pit and gets Nola. Nola sprints out the door and trips over the snow. She enters the pit area and looks down the hole. Witnessing her sister and Kynn, Nola is ravaged by relief. She giggles to herself. "I knew my hole could do the trick," Nola says, full of unwarranted pride. "You really love your hole, don''t you?" Once Kynn lets it all out, his light is sparked tenfold. "Alright! Let''s test this out!" Kynn grabs the claw sticking out the hoarbane''s body and drags it down. He anchors the claw through the skin, cutting open the entire stomach. "Oh Alsi- I''m actually going to puke now," Nuray turns away. "Let''s see what you''re made of," Kynn says, ripping the hoarbane in half. The hoarbane splits into two separate pieces, spilling an ocean of blood. But something is off. Instead of dying, the hoarbane starts to wakes up. "It''s waking up?" Nola asks. "That shouldn''t be possible..." Kynn says. The hoarbane groans as it shakes its head. The beast rolls over its torso-and-up half, trying to move. The rump-and-back legs half also begin to wobble. "Hm..." Kynn goes to its head and explodes the bulbous on its head. The hoarbane wails and passes out like it normally does. No difference. "How is it still alive? Did we just duplicate it?" Sirius asks. "I''m not sure..." Kynn goes back and peers into the creature''s insides. All that inhabits the hoarbane''s body is a skeleton, muscles, and blood. There is nothing holding the blood in, it''s as if the creature is just a tank of it. There is an apparent lack of organs. What appears to be roots sit near the inside of the creature''s head "What are these things...? It has no organs, not even a heart," Kynn comments. "But," Kynn grabs the claw and brings it up the hoarbane''s neck. Kynn plunges the claw into the beast''s throat and cuts it open. The claw cuts through the creature''s skin almost too easily. Kynn drags it around the entire neck. Once finished, the hoarbane''s head falls off neatly, with a bit of excess blood. "Gross..." Nola groans. "What happened?" Nuray asks, still covering her eyes. "Uh... nothing. Just don''t look." Kynn picks up the dog''s head and inspects the inside. From where the bulbous pops out, roots have entangled the entire interior. The roots, almost appearing as veins, share the same hue as the bulbous. They clump together to form a ball of sorts, spreading out into the skin. "Is this the brain?" Kynn mutters. The hoarbane''s head growls meekly, poison dripping from it''s teeth. Still alive. Kynn puts the claw up to the surrounding roots of the cluster. He cuts them away as if he were plucking grass from the ground. He cuts the final root. As soon as he does, the hoarbane''s head begins to shrivel. The other two body chunks follow immediately after. The beast''s skin dries as its limbs curl into unnatural shapes. The hoarbane''s skeleton begins to crumble and its teeth fall from its open mouth. The poison dissipates from existence. The bulbous melts off the beast''s face. It''s dead. ... Kynn holds up the cluster of roots. Having been detached from the body, it too begins withering. A black ash corrupts and consumes the orb. Kynn instinctively drops the ball. The red roots all collapse into an inky black. The veins soften and melt in a similar fashion to the bulbous. And after only a few seconds, it''s gone. ... "It''s dead," Sirius says. "Yeah... it is," Kynn grins. "Nuray, you can look now." "Are you sure..." She slowly begins to turns around. Before she can, Kynn walks up and hugs her once again. "It''s dead... Thank you." He squeezes her with blood-soaked hands. "Thank you." Nuray is enveloped in bliss. She smiles and starts patting Kynn''s head. "There, there..." They both chuckle. "Aw, isn''t love beautiful?" Nola asks Sirius, she clearly feels left out. "Yeah..." Kynn pulls his arms back and faces Sirius. He peers at his own hands, a proud grin resting on his lips. "Sirius, you said the king needs help, yeah?" "That''s right. He''ll need your help in the upcoming fight. And now that we confirmed this theory, we can make a solid plan." "I''ll do it. We''re going after the mother, right? I want to be the one the kill it. I need to be." "..." "Actually, I have one condition." "What''s that?" "I''ll do it, as long as that guy isn''t there." "He won''t be. He''s still in jail I heard." "Well then, all is good! Lets go make that plan." "Yeah." "I''ll catch up in a bit, you go on ahead." Sirius nods and waves goodbye to everyone, they thank him as he leaves. Kynn thanks and says sorry to Nuray and Nola. They''re just glad he''s back to being himself for the most part. Sirius makes his way out from the empty bippie stable and treads along the path back to the king. Kynn does exactly as he said he would and catches up. "Hey! You ready for this?!" "Damn, you''re pumped for this, aren''t you?" Sirius asks. "...Yeah. I can''t just sit around a grieve any more. I need closure." "...Mm." ... "Sirius." ... Kynn is suddenly very serious. It''s almost frightening. "Yeah?" "No matter what happens, no matter how injured you or I am, don''t let me die." "..." "I''ll save everyone. And I promise you... I will avenge my mother." Chapter 36: For You, Mom "Ah... Kynn, it is nice to see you again. How are you-" "Cut to the chase. What''s the plan?" "Eager as ever, I see..." King Bora smirks. "Thank goodness... Ahem, Sirius, have you confirmed your theory?" "Yes, the hoarbane''s claws can break through their skin. We also figured out how to kill them." "REALLY?!?" The king falls out of his throne. Quilo rushes to his side and lifts him back up. The king is brimming with excitement. "That''s right," Kynn leads. "Everyone!" He turns to face all of the warriors and guards. Their expressions are a mix of curiosity and concern. "We are finally able to put an end to the hoarbane''s lives! With this, he can reclaim our home!" Kynn throws up the hoarbane claw. Cheers erupt. Everyone -which was just depressed and worried- now roars with determination. It''s like a scene from a movie. A rallying cry of war. "Would you care..." the king is out of breath. "To explain how exactly we can achieve such a feat?" ... After the explanation of the roots and claw is finished, a guard hands Kynn the hilt of a blade-less sword. With the help of the last remaining swordsmith, the hoarbane claw successfully attaches to the hilt. The claw is small in comparison to the hilt, so it is more akin to a dagger. "I was only able to obtain this one claw before the bastard died. We''ll have to get more from other hoarbanes." "Well, with a weapon like that, I''m sure it''d be no issue to you." "Yeah," Kynn grins. "So then, what have you all come up with?" A warrior steps forward. "We''ve deduced that the hoarbane mother is actually a curse." "A curse? What do you mean?" "Someone or something, or even itself, must have cursed that abomination to grow to its size. As we know, the poison expelled from the mother is lethal, while the poison from the hoarbanes is slow in effect. We believe that the hoarbanes are offshoots of the mother''s curse and have a weaker form of the curse attached to them." "That being their poison?" "Yes. And if what you''ve told us is true, that "brain" you found and destroyed is likely the core of their curse. When that core is destroyed, the curse is broken and detaches itself from the mother, causing the hoarbane to disappear." "Hm... so what exactly do we do with this insight?" "If our theory is right, killing the mother would also kill all the hoarbanes." "...So, we should focus our efforts on defeating it? Would clearing out the hoarbanes first not be easier?" "It may be that the hoarbanes are produced infinitely." "Is that possible?" Aureole asks. "As the mother is a curse, and of such great magnitude, yes." "..." ... "Well then," Kynn stands beside the king''s throne. "We''re going to need a plan. A foolproof one, at that." The discussion lasts an eternity. They devise a plan in which everyone has a role they must execute perfectly. To start, Kynn, along with Pholy and a few warriors, go out to find hoarbanes. If all goes right, they''ll be able to grab more claws for warriors'' use. Aureole paces back and forth. She was against the idea of Pholy helping out, as she only awakened yesterday. But Pholy insisted on going. "Relax," Rawlin says, leaning against the wall. "Pholy can handle herself. She''s been through much worse." "I know, but..." Aureole''s breathing is visible in the cold air. She continuously glances out near the outpost''s main gate, awaiting her friend''s return. "You seem distressed. About something other than Pholy." "Huh-? Oh, well... It was stressful, you know? Leaving me to do all the negotiations." "...I know damn well you could handle it. Besides, there wasn''t much to discuss, not with this situation. What''s really on your mind?" "..." "Is it Sirius?" "Huh? Wha-? What makes you think that?!" Her cheeks burn a bright red. "So it is." "No! ...Yes." "What did he do?" Aureole shakes her head. "It was my fault. I couldn''t control it..." "It happened again?" Aureole nods solemnly. "It''s just... Sirius doesn''t seem to trust me. Or anyone. I don''t know what to say or how to help..." Aureole reaches into her pocket and pulls out a golden stopwatch. Concern flashes across the lord''s blindfolded face. "Where did you get that-?" His tone matches his expression. "Sirius gave it to me a while back. I told him I''d keep it safe." "Ah... it''s Sirius''." The lord relaxes and returns to his enigmatic self. "...Pholy told me it just needs time. But, this hurts more than I thought it would." "Well," Rawlin smirks, eyeing the watch. "Time is the one thing he doesn''t have." "..." Aureole clutches the watch and stares at her reflection in the glass. "..." "...Thank you, Rawlin. You''re right. I can''t afford to let things stay this way." "I''m happy to help." "I''m going to go return this. I kept it safe, maybe it''ll show him he can have some faith in me." Rawlin smiles. "You really want him to trust you, huh?" "Uh... well..." Her ears wiggle. "I''m just teasing," Rawlin chuckles. "Go on." "Right..." Aureole laughs it off and begins jogging away. "Oh, and Aureole..." She stops to listen. "Don''t let your feelings distract you from the goal. Your priority is to become the next queen. Don''t forget that." "...I know. It''s not like my feelings matter anyway." Without another word, Aureole runs off, leaving footprints in the snow. ... Rawlin looks up to the sky and smiles. "Love is a beautiful thing... isn''t it, Allura?" ????? -"I''ll save everyone. And I promise you... I will avenge my mother." Kynn''s words resound through Sirius'' mind. Sirius remembers finding Kynn in the ruins of his home. He was sobbing with the remains of his mother in his arms. Suddenly, memories of his own mother come rushing to him. -My mom was a scarred person. Fragile and hurt, and yet, despite that, she was always smiling. Whenever I walked into the room her face would light up. It wasn''t that she was happy to see me, she just felt the need to wear that mask around me. I hated her smile. I didn''t understand it. Did she think I was stupid and couldn''t realize how she truly felt? But... at the same time, her smile was always full of warmth. It was impossible not to feel at ease around it. She should''ve taken up acting. The more I think about my mother, the more holes I see in her facade. The more I question everything she said and stood for. Was any of it genuine? Even if I was her son, that doesn''t mean she had to love me. She told me every day that she loved me, I grew numb to her saying it. Why was she so persistent? It''s as I told Kynn... her "love" was obligatory. A fabrication strewn together in an attempt to appeal to society. Maybe she thought that if she kept lying, one day it would come true. ...It''s not like I''ll ever know the answer. I''m dead. I wonder where my body is... I hope I was buried. I wonder if I had a funeral... I wonder if anyone went to it. I wonder if my mom cried... She probably feels relieved. It''s one less weight on her shoulders, right? I''m no longer there to burden her. I wonder... if my mom died... would I cry? Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ... Goosebumps trickle up his arms. The world suddenly feels much colder. He stares at his trembling hands, unsure of what to think or do. ... He throws back on his jacket and shuffles to the door of the shed. His arm slides it open and he steps out into the pale day. His eyes hang low as he shuts the door behind him. "Sirius..." The boy instantly recognizes the voice to be Aureole''s. He freezes for a moment before turning to the girl. She holds her hands close to her heart, a troubled look spread across her face. For the first time since their meeting, a rift stands between them. An awkward silence fills the space, neither of them is sure what to say. "Um," Sirius hesitantly starts. "Did you need something?" "N-no, I just... wanted to talk to you. I wanted to apologize for last night." "...You don''t have to-" "No, I do. I lost my cool and said something I shouldn''t have. I know... I know that you have a hard time trusting people. And what I said made you more suspicious. I''m sorry." "...It''s okay." Sirius'' vocals are shallow. Aureole knows he doesn''t believe her. "I- I can''t tell you why I brought you here. I''m sorry, but I don''t think I bring myself to." "..." "But, just know that: I would never try to hurt you. I brought you here of my own volition, on a selfish dream, but I don''t know if that dream is viable anymore. I''m sorry-" She''s crying. Teardrops fall from her face and melt in the snow. Foreign emotions flood Sirius. He has the sudden urge to comfort her, but he can''t bring himself to. An inner conflict rages within him. Her words are genuine, without a doubt, but a creeping suspicion keeps pulling him away. "...I..." "I''m not asking you to forgive me, I won''t ask you to trust me, but... please... Don''t hate me." Her words are so full of emotion that they begin to tear apart his walls. His eyes begin to moisten. "...I could never hate you." His words are genuine. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to make you cry. I''m too messed up to know how to think right now. I''m sorry." Aureole shakes her head in defiance. "Don''t apologize. Don''t. Nothing is your fault." "..." Aureole raises her head to look at Sirius. Both their bagged eyes meet. "Oh- that''s right," Aureole wipes her face and reaches into her pocket. She pulls out a golden stopwatch and extends it out toward him. "Here." "My watch..." He had almost forgotten about it. "I know it''s not much, but... I kept it safe like you wanted me to. Sorry it took me so long to return it." Sirius carefully takes the watch from her small hands. The metal is frigid to the touch, he flips over it and stares at his lost time. 21133994 seconds remain. As he holds the device in his palm, he watches the numbers continue to descend. -It''s been four days since we got to the outpost. Even without my watch, the timer continues to count down. I''m still losing time. Before long, I''ll even forget about my mom... "Thank you... I had almost forgotten. It felt sort of... nice without it on me." "I thought you kept it on you as a reminder to keep your memories? Are you having second thoughts?" "...You remember that?" "Of course I do. I remember everything you''ve told me." "..." He gives a weak smile. "Well, while that''s true, it also reminds me of things I don''t want to think about." "...What things?" "...I-" -You''re saying too much. Shut your mouth. You don''t know if you can fully trust her. "Sirius?" "...Don''t worry about it." Just like that, another barrier constructs between them. Sirius plasters a closed-eye smile on his face. Aureole feels the distance between them. It runs cold along her limbs. "A-alright..." ... Sirius shoves the watch back in his armband and locks it in place. He rolls down his long sleeve and waves goodbye to Aureole. "See you." "Mm... See you..." Sounds of crunching snow eventually fade out of range. Aureole wraps her hands together and fiddles with her fingers. "...What is this feeling?" She asks herself. "...I don''t think this is working. Rawlin, I don''t think it worked." ????? "We got the claws!" Kynn bursts into the king''s quarters and slams down a bag full of hoarbane claws. Warriors and guards alike are in disbelief and astonishment. "Did it really work?" "The claws actually can kill them, right?" Pholy strolls in with another set of claws. She walks to the center and sets them down. Aureole scatters toward the small girl and throws her arms around her. "You''re back!" "I''m back." Kynn chuckles and hands out claws to everyone. "It worked alright! The claws can''t break the ice around them, but once Pholy here melts it off, the claws cut through their skin like butter!" Enthusiasm sparks amongst the crowd, their spirits have officially risen. "Kynn, Pholy," King Bora begins. "Are you both still able to set out today? If you''re strained, we can push our attack back until tomorrow-" "We''re perfectly fine! In fact, I''d say we''ve just warmed up." "You don''t need to push yourself-" "How long have you known me, your majesty? You think something as simple as collecting fingers is enough to tire me out?" "Well no, but..." The king sighs heavily. "Very well, we will proceed on schedule! Once everyone has their weapon, prepare to depart." Kynn grins. He hands out the rest of the claws and takes the remainder to the swordsmith. Many blades are made into daggers much like Kynn''s. As soon as the first one is finished, Kynn heads over to Sirius, who stands in the corner. "Here, you get the first one." "You really want me on the front lines with you?" "I wouldn''t want anyone else." "...You put a lot of faith in me." -I''d ask why, but his answer would be the same as Nola''s. "Of course, you''re a good friend." ... "...Friend?" Kynn smirks and pats Sirius on the shoulder. "Yeah, a friend." The boy turns away and meets back up with the swordsmith. Sirius stares at the back of Kynn''s head, and then the new dagger he''s received. The claw Kynn gave him is perfect in shape and size. The others have small impurities or shape deformities, but this one lacks imperfection. "...Don''t lie to me." The King, and every warrior, make their way to the massive hole in the wall where the mother broke through. Kynn divvies everyone into four smaller groups in accordance with the plan. -The plan is relatively simple: First, a small scouting team made up of a handful of warriors will press ahead. Following them is another small band accompanied by Pholy. Once the scouting team makes their observations they will meet up with the second group and share intelligence. If the mother and hoarbane activity is low enough, they will continue on with the plan. After informing the third group, both the small groups will infiltrate the hoarbane den and Pholy will launch a surprise attack. If all goes right, the majority of hoarbanes will lose their armor and the remaining group members will begin to slay the damaged wolves. During this time it is likely the hoarbane mother will come out. That is where the third group comes into play. In order to minimize casualties and deal out effective damage, the third group is composed only of the heavy hitters. Kynn, Rawlin, Pholy when she finishes with the den, Aureole -who insisted despite everyone''s best wishes-, and me. The gang. Once again, everyone is placing unreasonable expectations upon me. At this point, I''m used to it, and despite my lack of confidence, I''ll see this through. Clearing up this mess will take me one step closer to keeping my memories. I can''t afford to fail here. Everyone else in the group seems fit for the role, apart from one. Aureole. I''ve seen her tussle with a foe before, but... can she really do much against that thing? ...Why am I worrying about her? ...Come to think of it, what can Rawlin even do? He insisted so heavily on tagging along, he must have some crazy abilities. "Everyone!" The king rallies everyone''s attention. The man can hardly keep himself upright. He should be lying down to rest, yet here he stands, determined to take down that monster. "I know all of you have endured much hardship over the last month. As your king, I fear I have failed you all. But this isn''t the time for self-deprecation. We''ve all lost something due to these beasts. Loved ones, our homes, our pride... But that ends today. Today, with all of your efforts and strength, we will come out victorious. This will be our last attack. Give everything you are in this battle. Remember what led you here, remember what you''re fighting for. Remember what those monsters took from you. You not only fight for revenge, but for the legacy of those who couldn''t be here today. You fight for the future. So, give everything you have! Spare no energy! If you wish to carry on your dreams, if you wish to live a happy life, then hold nothing back! Today! We reclaim our home!" The crowd erupts. Determination roars amongst the warriors. Resolve grasps their hearts and refuses to let go. Tears sprinkle from some of their eyes. Even Sirius feels the drive. He touches the covered watch, reminding himself of what is at stake. Out of everyone here, Kynn is the most raring to go. His eyes hold a blood-lust almost unquenchable. "You ready?" Sirius asks him. "...Remember what I told you. Don''t let me die." "...Right. I won''t." Suddenly, a voice cries out. "Kynn!" Nuray sprints over and throws her arms around the boy. She squeezes him tighter than a vise. "Nuray..." "Make it back, okay? Please. I can''t lose you too." Kynn squeezes the girl in return. "You won''t. I''ll make it back. I have something to tell you when I do." "I love you, Kynn." Kynn''s eyes widen, then quickly soften. A bittersweet smile raises his lips. "...I know." He retracts his arms and places her hands onto his. "I''ll need you to heal me when I come back, okay?" Nuray finds herself giggling. Warm tears fall while doing so. "Jerk... I will. I promise." "Thank you, Nuray." "Good luck." She pulls her hands away and folds them behind her back. "See you!" She quickly turns around and sprints over to Nola, who only just arrived. "Mm, see you." Nola gives a hearty wave toward Kynn and the boy returns it. Nuray turns around and begins to wave as well. Similar scenes play out amongst the departing warriors. Families gather and say goodbye to their loved ones. Aureole and Pholy wish each other luck. Sirius watches them with empty eyes. With the teary farewells behind them, the King motions for the teams to depart. A large portion of guards will remain at the outpost to keep watch. The scouting team deploys and crosses the boundary into the snowy fields. Before the third group is sent out, Quilo approaches them. He looks worn out and angry. "Sirius. I demand you be successful." "Oh- right... I''ll do my best." "Demand?" Kynn butts in with a loose attitude. "No need to be so uptight, we''ll pull through. No matter what." Quilo looks downward, unsure of what to say. "He''s right!" Aureole steps forward. "We''ll stop that thing! You don''t need to worry, we''ll save your father and everyone else!" Quilo''s expression twists sour. "And why would I believe you-?" "My, my..." Rawlin interrupts. "Quilo, is it? You''ll be the future king of Alsi, correct? If that''s the case, you''ll need to learn to be more trusting of other people. A ruler without connections isn''t a ruler at all." -Hypocrite. "Tsk-" Rawlin''s remark only seems to piss him off further. The boy pivots away and stomps off. The lord chuckles to himself. "Youth is a fascinating thing." "Do you miss yours that much?" Kynn jokingly replies. "I''m still living in it. Despite how I may look, I''m hardly older than any of you. I just find life''s different paths captivating." "Hm... That so-?" "-Kynn!" The king cries out. With a simple nod on both ends, Kynn motions his team to begin to move. With the wishes of the king and squallers behind them, with a few deafening steps... They cross over into what very well could be their ends. ????? Sirius fiddles with his dagger. Having a weapon attached to his hip brings thoughts of it accidentally stabbing him. Visibility is low. They rely on Kynn to carry them through the fog. By this point, the fourth group would have departed. They act as a "last stand" team, meant to ward off any stray hoarbanes or take back any wounded persons. Two healers occupy their team in case of emergency. "We''ll wait here." Kynn takes a knee on a tiny mound of snow. "Once Pholy is about to light up their den, someone from group two should let us know to head up." Sirius sits down away from Kynn. Aureole squats and holds her cold knees. Rawlin remains standing. "Are you not nervous, Kynn?" Aureole questions. "I can''t afford to be nervous now. Right now I need to pour everything in the hope that these claws can hurt the mother." "So you are, at least a little?" "I''ve never really been one to have the jitters, but... I''d be lying if I said I didn''t wish Allium were here." "Who''s that?" Sirius asks. "What!?" Kynn shouts. "You don''t know Allium?! The strongest man alive? He could kill the mother by blinking!" "Huh... Has anyone tried to contact him?" "Even if we could... he''s not allowed outside of Lunalir or Mauvkin''s borders." "Why is that?" "If he were to step foot outside into another territory, it''d be a declaration of war. Regardless of relations, the country he steps in would instantly wage war." "Huh..." "But enough talk about living gods," Kynn faces Rawlin. "I''m more interested in what you have up your sleeve." "I wouldn''t want to ruin the surprise." "Aw, come on... You do realize this is a life-or-death battle, right? I need to know your blessings beforehand." "Let''s just say I have you covered." ... "...What does that even mean-?" Rawlin replies with a satisfied grin. Kynn turns to Aureole for an answer. "Sorry, I''m not even sure what he''s referring to." Kynn sighs in disappointment. "Oh well, what about you? You were also eager to tag along." "Ah- me... well..." She struggles to find the right words. "You have a light compatibility, right?" It slips from Sirius'' lips. "Hm? Oh, yes... But... last time I tried to use it... it failed. And the king ended up getting poisoned because of me..." "Ah, so that''s why Quilo was so angry with you..." Kynn says. Aureole nods. "But this time... I''ll do it. It''ll work, no matter what." "Glad to hear it." crunch crunch Kynn springs to his feet and gazes off toward the sound. A warrior trudges toward them and gives them the news. "It worked. The ember managed to hit almost all of them with a single blow." Kynn and Aureole are equally as excited. "The mother should be showing its face any second now." "Haha! it already happened huh?" Kynn laughs. "Alright, let''s do this." "I''ll go inform group four, you all press on ahead." Kynn nods and motions for the others to follow him. The blizzard''s wind rips away a sense of safety. Blinding, spiraling snow tears into their eyes. A thick layer of fallen snow slows their movements. Kynn continuously uses his affinity to press away the glimmering white. An icy chill wreaks havoc on their skin. If not for their boiling ambition, their bodies would have fallen long ago. Out from the hazy horizon, a pink streak flashes across the sky. Then more, and more. "Pholy!" Aureole cries out. Kynn furrows his brow. "It''s there." The boy slams his palm down into the snow and lets out a vigorous cry. Full of all his hatred and desire, Kynn roars. "AAAAHHHH!" Straining his arm, a pulse of energy explodes down into the ground. Within an instance, all observable snow is blown away. From the ground and sky, all the white crystals are thrown somewhere far away by Kynn''s will. In the clearing before them is the mother. Pholy, along with a few warriors, hold it off while others kill the hoarbanes. The icy armor surrounding the mother is still missing, Pholy''s bloodflame remains effective. "You couldn''t have done that earlier?" Rawlin questions. "It would have seen us coming. You all ready?" Aureole and Rawlin nod. "Absolutely." "Sirius. You got my back?" "...I''ll do my best." "Good-" Kynn''s icy eyes burn with the rage of a thousand dragons. He grips the dagger and pulls it from his hip. Everything the mother has done replays in his mind. His mom stands at the forefront of his thoughts. -Then let''s kill this bastard." Chapter 37: Kynn ~Kynn~ My mother had always been a frail person. Tiny and weak, she had little chance of defending herself against anything. Even so, when I was little, she always seemed so much bigger than life. So much stronger. One time, when I was four or five, we were visiting her friends out in Clarment Outpost south of here. Due to labor shortages at the time, an adult came up to me and grabbed my arm. I was too young at the time to know what to think. I hadn''t realized he was trying to put me to work. Just as I was about to be whisked away, my mom spotted me. She dropped everything and sprinted toward the adult. When they entered her range, she did something I''d never seen before. She hit them. Right into their face, she swung a punch that toppled them. My mom grabbed me instantly and brought me into an embrace. She asked all these questions about whether I was okay or not, but I was too entranced to give a proper answer. After an intense scolding and authorities call on the adult, my mom began to bring me back home. On the carriage ride back, she tried to play it off as if nothing happened. But being the curious kid I was, I kept pressing her. "That was awesome! I want to do that too!" I exclaimed, punching the air. "Geez," she sighed. Her voice back then was the definition of motherly. She was so caring and warm. "Why do you want to do that?" "Because it looked cool!" "This kid..." she sighed again. "You must never use violence just because you want to. It is something used only when needed." "When is it needed?" "...When someone threatens to harm those you care about." "Hm..." I groaned. My mom reached out an arm and placed it on my shaggy hair. She petted me like a bippie. A loving smile had spread across her face. "Promise me, okay?" "Eh..." "Okay?" "...Okay. I promise." She giggled, then promptly wrapped her arms around me. "I love you, Kynn." ... Sorry, mom. I couldn''t keep that promise. ... I had always been fascinated with the warriors when I was little. I had wanted to be one for as long as I can remember. They protected and provided everyone with their needs. They were my heroes. Another time, when I was around six, my mom went to visit Nola and Nuray''s mother. I was out playing with Nuray when we heard a scream come from near the stable. We rushed over and found both our moms surrounded by a pack of Yotls. Yotls are doglike predators who hunt bippies. Their fur is white as snow, so it is easy for them to camouflage and sneak into the outpost during times of peace. While they aren''t typically vicious toward squallers, if one gets in their way, they won''t hesitate to bite back. Trying to protect the bippies, our moms were trying to ward the Yotls off. Nola had run off to grab any spare warriors for help. Nuray was panicking. She grabbed my sleeve and tugged. "What do we do?!" Seeing my mom in danger, I seemed to have forgotten I was only six. Without a glimpse of hesitation, I ran into the stable and grabbed a pair of shears. I barreled out of the building and propelled myself toward one of the dogs with my snow affinity. I flew across the air and rammed the sharp end of the shears into the Yotl''s side. Either the shears weren''t sharp enough to kill it, or I was too weak to penetrate far enough. But I managed to damage the thing. "Kynn!!" My mom screamed in terror at the sight of me. "Get away from them! You''ll get hurt!" Having harmed the yotl, I wasn''t going to back down. "I''ve got this mom!" I must have sounded full of myself. I probably sounded like I thought I could do anything. But if it was for her, I could have. The other yotls backed away as I kept swinging at them. The one I had stabbed was struggling to remain upright. Eventually, having seen my unyielding resolve, they retreated. I had warded them off. My mom was dumbfounded, she couldn''t find the right words to say. I had turned back towards her and puffed my chest. That day, I was her hero. At some point or another, Nola had come back with one of the warriors. The warrior -Chip- had witnessed the back half of my defense. He came up to me and slung his arm around my tiny shoulders. "That was something else, Kynn! At this rate, you''ll be a warrior before you know it!" "Really?!" My little boy''s heart was overflowing. "When can I start?!" "Haha! You''ll need some proper training before that! I could show you the ropes... if your mom is alright with it." I flung my head over to my mom who was still processing the whole ordeal. "Can I?!" My mom wasn''t too surprised by my question. She always knew I wanted to be a warrior but was against the idea. She looked to Nola''s mom for an answer, and all she got was a giggle. My mom sighed and stared into my eyes. I don''t know what her thought process was but I have a feeling she felt this was happening all too fast. "Come on, Rina," Nola''s mom elbowed her. "Do you really think he''ll take no for an answer? Besides, I think he would make a fine warrior. How many times has he protected us already at his age?" "She''s right!" I ran up and hugged my mom''s leg. "I can do it! I''ll be the best warrior ever! I''ll protect you... and everyone!" At that moment, something in her eyes changed. It wasn''t sadness or happiness, not stress or relief, it was almost... acceptance. She flashed me a smile and patted me on the head. "Alright. I''m counting on you... Kynn." ... ... How long has it been since she''s smiled at me? ????? I wait for none of them. Exploding from place, I hurl myself toward the thorned bastard. I feel as if my chest is about to explode. This anger within me stirs, continuing to boil. I grip the clawed-dagger so tight, it feels as if my veins are about to pop. I can''t bring myself to blink. The hoarbane mother is a monstrosity. With its ice armor gone, the beast is nothing more than an infested entanglement of vines. The bulbous at the flower''s head pulsates, begging me to stab it. Who placed the curse on this plant? I have no time to think of an answer. Right now, I need revenge. Due to my scattering of snow, the mother is fully aware of my presence. It turns its attention to me, giving Pholy a chance to breathe. Good. Focus on me. Sirius has begun trailing me... perfect. He knows how to follow instructions. Aureole isn''t far behind, but what is Rawl- Ah... So that''s his compatibility. Suddenly, a massive, transparent dome begins to materialize above the surrounding area. A blurry shield lowers as far as I can see, encasing the mother -and all of us- inside. "Defensive magic, huh?" Pointless secrecy. This is good. Alongside trapping the mother, snow will also be unable to fall onto the battlefield. It should also keep out the high winds and any roaming hoarbanes. The only question I have is whether or not this barrier is strong enough to actually keep that monster inside. As I encroach on the beast, it whips an arm in my direction. I manage to vault the swing and continue to close the distance. I need to get close. This plan relies on me and Sirius being able to get close. Preferably, close enough to reach the bulbous on its head. Theoretically, if we''re able to smash it, the mother should be temporarily stunned. That would give us a chance to inflict major damage, possibly even kill it. But first things first... I need to test whether or not these claws can damage the mother''s body. It launches another tentacle my way. The attacks are rapid, I hardly have any time to react. I manage to slide underneath the swing and carry my momentum back into a run. The force the arms carry shakes the ground below me. A quick glance behind me shows that Sirius is as nimble as I thought. Two are coming. From both sides at differing heights, two vines come barreling my way. These aren''t possible to dodge on my own. I make use of my affinity and launch myself upward with the little snow. My feet feel the wind rip apart as the two arms slam at where I was. That was close. I need more snow at my disposal. "Blindfold!" I shout midair. "Could you open a small hole?!" I''m not sure how he even hears me, but I get a response. "I''d have to tear down the whole barrier momentarily!" "That''s fine!" I roll back onto the hard ground. "It''s focused on me right now!" Lord Rawlin collapses the translucent shield bubble. Blizzarding winds tear across my skin and manage to get a wincing reaction out of the mother. Piling snow that landed on top of the shield crashes down. This is plenty. Just to be safe, I pull in snow from outside the barrier. Us snowsquallers are capable of commanding snow for as far as we can see. However, unless we train the affinity enough, we can''t reach very far. I''m glad I did all that training. "This is enough! Place it back up!" Lord Rawlin does as instructed and the magic dome reemerges. I become entranced by the materializing bubble, when... "Watch out!" That''s Sirius'' voice. I hear the air being cut across. To my right, a massive, thorny arm is being hurled toward me. Shit. If this thing hits me, I''ll be killed instantly. Even if I manage to survive the blow, the poison from the mother is lethal, I''d be dead in no time. Being on the ground is too risky. I''m not used to aerial combat, but at least I''ll be able to maneuver more freely. I need to fly. I explode upwards and carry a long trail of powder behind me. The arm sweeps under me, breaking the ground where I stood. While I''m still in air, I condense my trailing snow into a solid platform. I pull the platform upward under my feet and plant myself firmly on it. I''ve never done this before. Technically speaking, snowsquallers can hover indefinitely given there is enough snow and cool enough temperatures to maintain the snow. If I were to leave Alsi and attempt this trick, I''d end up dead. I catch a quick glimpse of Sirius'' face which almost verbally says: "What the fuck. He can fly?!" Unfortunately not, my friend. But this should make it harder for this beast to catch me. Speaking of which, another swipe heads my way. I quickly leap off my platform and throw it under my feet. I almost lose balance, but I stick the landing. The attack missed. Good. This will work. Time to strike this bastard. It attempts to swipe at me again but I jump away just in time. Again. And again. It''s like playing a game of tag... in mid-air. While it''s missing me, the other arms try to fend off Sirius'' approach. He''s dealing with his own struggle right now, I need to hurry before he gets hurt. At this rate I won''t be able to get close enough, I need to get higher. Maybe if I''m right above it, it won''t be able to reach me. I parkour up and around the mother. I manage to squeak past every one of its attacks. I gain enough altitude to stand above the monster''s height. I close the distance to get right above its center. From this angle, it''s even uglier. That putrid bulbous gurgles as the mother''s body weight shifts. I think it''s looking at me. Good. Watch closely. I launch myself upward with a blast of snow, dismantling the platform. I soar high enough to touch the top of Rawlin''s barrier. I maneuver myself so that my feet can bounce off the ceiling. My shoes collide with the hard material. Using all the strength in my legs, I launch downward. Nosediving toward the mother, I conjure a whirlwind. Funneling my hands, I swirl the distant snow into a tornado. I spiral the powder fast enough to cause an updraft. The particles tear through the cold air and graze the side of the mother. The snow gradually rises upward into my grasp. With this much force, I couldn''t hope to even topple this beast. The whirlwind is merely a distraction. Down on the ground, I notice Sirius and the others have stopped moving. They must be confused as well. That''s alright, if this works we''ll have a prime chance to cut this monster down. The white dust collides together in my palm, continuously growing in size. I''m falling fast, but I can make this in time. The clumping becomes too great for my hands so I hold it out in front of me with my affinity. The snowball rapidly grows larger than I. It reaches the size of a small carriage, just smaller than the mother''s bulbous. This should be enough. Gathering more momentum, I flip forward along with the orb. I condense and harden the ball to that close of metal. It''s heavy, but I''ve trained this ability enough to be able to handle the weight. The mother releases from its short-lived daze. I''m within its striking distance, I need to throw this thing. I gather another rotation and hurl my massive projectile at the bullseye. The ball flies toward the bulbous and the mother is unable to react in time. CRASH Direct hit. The cloud of snow makes it hard to see if it is effective. I rear off to the side to avoid landing on any thorns. In my descent, I gather snow to break my fall. I safely cushion my landing and scramble to my feet. My massive plume of snow shrouds the surrounding area. I rush over to where I last saw Sirius and blow away hovering particles. "Sirius! Are you alright?!" "I''m fine!" I instantly get a response. He''s close. I sweep away more snow and find his silhouette. I run over to assess any damage. "Sirius! Sorry, I should have told you what I was doing." The boy fades into sight, his face is bright red from the cold. "It''s alright. I should have worn a mask or something..." "Get Pholy to warm you up or something. I''m going to head in and try-" SWOOSH The dust cloud is dissipated. With two swipes from its arms, the mother reveals itself to be perfectly fine. It violently shakes its head to brush off lingering snow. "Tsk," I spit. "We can''t rely on the snow, huh? We''ll have to get up and personal after all." "How do we do that? I can hardly get close to the thing." "Fall back. Gather with Rawlin and Aureole, I''ll nab the ember." "Got it," Sirius nods and rushes toward the two. I sprint under the falling snow, I don''t think it can quite see me yet. Pholy is somewhere over there... Huh... I''m being reckless. I didn''t tell anyone of my airstrike plan, this isn''t like me... I spot Pholy. Her golden hair stands out amidst the white background. She sits on her knees, catching her breath. The dust cloud is thinning rapidly, I need to hurry and get her to everyone else. I blast myself forward using the surrounding snow and anchor my feet into the ground to stop myself in front of her. "Come on! On your feet." "So demanding..." She mumbles. She sluggishly gets off her knees. Taking too long... "Alright, let''s go!" "Wait a sec-!" I grab her wrist and propel us forward. She was seemingly unprepared. My grip is sort of tight and she''s lagging behind. As I sprint toward Sirius and them, I hoist Pholy toward me so my hands rest under her knees and back. She is immensely uncomfortable. I think she prefers being dragged. "You alright?" "Yeah... do you normally treat girls this way?" "No. Besides, right now, you''re a warrior, not a girl." "Uh-huh..." "This is probably out of the question, but do you think you could use your bloodflame again?" "Not a chance," She lifts her palms to show the cuts she slit in them before. "Even if I could, I''d probably die too quickly to do anything." "I see..." "Besides, I don''t want you throwing another hoarbane at me." Her snarky remark gets a chuckle out of me. "You''re still hung up on that?" I take her to the others. I drop Pholy to the ground. "Ow..." "Sorry. Anyways, we need a plan quickly. Rawlin, do you think your shields can contain it to one spot?" "It''d be difficult," The lord doesn''t seem stressed whatsoever. "I can only create a single barrier at a time. This dome around us is my limit." "Only one, huh...? Take down the dome." "Are you sure?" "Yeah, I want you to focus on deflecting its attacks. Don''t let anything hit me or Sirius while we advance. I''ll try and keep the snow at bay as I fight. The wind will be tricky to deal with but I think we can manage." "Understood." "What do you want me to do?" Pholy asks, still sitting on the wet ground. "I want you to-" POUND Shit. It''s coming this way. ...Wait. "Is that a hoarbane?" Aureole questions. Approaching isn''t all it''s doing. It''s spitting out hoarbanes. The mother is leaning over. The bulbous on its head bubbles. From the bubbles, the ice-coated wolves are spilling out. "So that''s how they''re born, huh? Pholy, don''t let the hoarbanes near anyone. Clear us a path. If you can, cut them with your dagger after you scorch them. Sirius and I will do the same." "I''ll try." I nod to her and she jumps to her feet. She cracks her neck and rushes off toward the encroaching swarm. "Aureole." "Yes?" "You have a light compatibility, yes? What blessing can you use?" "Mirage. Though I can''t promise it''ll be perfect." "That''s perfect. I need you to distract the mother." "Distract it?" "Yes, create as many mirages as you can. Make it think they''re real, make it focus on and attack the fakes." "O-okay, I can do it. I swear I''ll do it." I nod. I can''t say I have full faith in her, but her heart is in the right place. We really should have put in more training before coming out here. Oh well. Pholy is already lighting hoarbanes on fire. Perfect. Now''s our chance to strike. "Sirius, you good to go?" "Mm," Sirius takes in a long breath. "Let''s go." In brilliant unison, both of us explode from place. Our bodies fly toward the hoard before us. Rawlin''s barrier collapses around the battlefield, and the bitter wind begins its assault. I use what energy I can spare to hold back the advancing snow. Pholy claps her hands, unleashing a torrent of pink flames upon the dogs. In all my years as I warrior, I''ve never seen such perfect coordination from my team. Sirius and I emerge from her blaze and begin cutting down the burning wolves. We mow down the hoard like they''re nothing but fodder. If this were a couple of days ago, we''d be dead in seconds. But here we are, slicing through the hoarbanes''s bodies like butter. Our claws pierce through the thick skin and tear it apart. I try and aim for the cores of the curse, but in order to stay in my groove, I can''t hit them all. One after another they all fall. What is this rush? I''ve always loved battling but this is something else. Is it our coordination? Sirius is following my pace perfectly, without a single hint of hesitation. Who taught this guy how to fight so well? Or is he just that good at doing as he''s told? Is he just that good at adapting? Regardless, along with Pholy''s help, we forge a path ahead. A bloody one at that. We sprint on ahead, leaving Pholy to clear up the rest of them. I''m still holding back the majority of the blizzard, but I feel great. I haven''t even broken a sweat. From the looks of it, neither has Sirius. I knew he was interesting from the moment I saw him, that look in his eyes said it all. But I never expected this. He''s amazing. If he were just kinder to himself, I''m sure he''d realize that too. The mother has fully recovered from my blow. Hoarbanes have stopped spilling out for now. As long as Rawlin blocks any incoming attacks, this is a perfect opportunity to land a hit. I push past Sirius and draw in closer to the beast. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. It winds back an arm and attempts to strike me. I prepare to dodge, but thankfully, it isn''t needed. As the vine is about to fall toward me, a transparent wall materializes in the air. The mother''s whip slams into the shield, rippling the nearby air. The sound carries through the battlefield. Nice save, Rawlin! The mother seems surprised by the deflection. I can take advantage of this. This is it. All or nothing. I bundle snow under my feet and boost forward. The distance closes rapidly. I jet toward its side while it isn''t paying attention. I find myself screaming. "AAAAHHH!" I enter striking distance. Just as I''m about to swing, I hear something barreling toward me. An arm on my right! "Watch out!" Sirius shouts. "Both sides!" Shit! I can''t dodge this! The arm is intercepted by a shield. The collision of the two objects rattles my footing. Rawlin saved me on this side, but Sirius said watch out from both ways. I whip my head around as fast as possible and find a speeding arm coming my way. I regain my standing and clump snow beneath my feet quick enough to launch me upward briefly. I leave the ground and enter a backflip motion. Time seems to slow down as I enter the air. The mother''s arm is directly beneath me. I could reach out and cut it. So that''s what I do. In an upside-down position, I hurl my wrist, hoping the claw will cut it. The talon latches into the vine... and glides right through. It works... I land the stunt and witness the arm pummel into the same barrier the other did. I stand still a moment, I can''t believe it... I feel a smile spread across my face, I almost want to laugh. The claw can cut through the arms. The bulbous is softer than the skin, meaning the claw will definitely cut it. This will work. I can kill it. As long as I reach the bulbous and can avoid being hit, this will be a piece of cake. Suddenly, the same vine I just cut begins to wiggle. The mother tries to swipe the arm back toward me but I manage to boost away. Still with a giddy grin, I try to meet up with Sirius. As I run toward him, another arm attempting to strike me is blocked by Rawlin. I''m grateful. But it does make me wonder... how does a man with a blindfold defend so well?? Sirius rushes toward me and I tell him the good news. "It works! We can damage it, we just have to get close. I''ll try to break into the core, you continue to try and damage the skin, I''ll do the same." "Got it. Man, I wish we finished those sword lessons." "Ha, when we get back I''ll make sure to teach you some things-" "Shit-!" CRASH Rawlin deflects an arm that was heading straight for us. I''m not paying enough attention. I may have gotten a triumph but the battle isn''t over yet. "Thank Alsi he''s here. It''s too focused on us... AUREOLE! We need you NOW!" Aureole is off near Pholy, her dagger is in the skull of a hoarbane. The lunim rips out the claw and shouts her response. "I''m working on it! Just- give me a little more time!" We don''t have that right now. But I don''t know how well she does under pressure like this, she probably wants encouragement... "We''re counting on you!" "I know!" ... She seems distressed. If I could, I''d go comfort her, but now''s not the time. Rawlin continues blocking attacks for us. For a man so detached from the battle, he sure has perfect accuracy with his barrier placement. "Sirius. I''ll take left." Sirius nods. His face finds the frenzied mother. He sucks in a breath and lets it out slowly. Steeling himself, perhaps? Is something on his mind? "You nervous?" I tease. "...Just trying to not misplace your faith in me." "Always so thoughtful... Don''t worry about that right now. Think about yourself right now, and what you want. Trust in yourself. Don''t rely on mine." His eyes fall to the floor. "I''ll try." I smile. "Then that''s enough." I gather snow under my shoes. "Let''s go." ~ ????? Kynn and Sirius circle the enraged beast. Rawlin flawlessly deflects the creature''s blows with pinpoint accuracy. As the two chip away at the mother, Aureole strains her mind and body. "Come on... come on..." Her outline distorts, but only briefly. "Distort the waves of light that flicker in thine eyes, refract mine vessel and bemuse all which witness. Blessing of Lior: Mirage!... Distort the waves of light that flicker in thine eyes-" "Aure..." Pholy shuffles up to her. "You''ve already said it a hundred times. You can cast it." "But I can''t! It''s not working!" Veins bulge from her forehead. She isn''t breathing as she should. Her image is blurry. "You''re going to hurt yourself. Just calm down a little." "No! I need to- I need to do something..." CRASH The world shakes as the mother''s arms pound into Rawlin''s shields. Pholy glances at the monster, only to find a horrific sight... More hoarbanes are spilling out. "Damn it... Another round is coming." "I need to hurry..." Aureole''s teeth grind together. The dark wings on her back flap aggressively. A mix of frustration and concentration has taken hold of her mind. Pholy is taken by concern for her friend. "You really want to do this, don''t you?" "I have to!" Pholy thinks a moment, then grudgingly places her hands on Aureole. She locks eyes with the girl. "...This probably isn''t the best way to do this, but..." Pholy''s air darkens. The look in her eyes sends shivers down Aureole''s spine. The ember leans into her ear and begins to whisper. "Don''t be you, Aureole. Think of who you wish to be. Who you should be. You want to be useful, don''t you?" Aureole''s lips quiver. "...You want to be loved, don''t you? Show them someone worth loving. Not you." ... ... Aureole stares off into nothing. The black in her eyes is the basin of an abyss. Hollow fragility strings along her mind. Her body settles and her eyelids fold over. Pholy removes her hands from the girl''s shoulders and backs away. She feels terrible for what she''s said. But this is no time for remorse. The ember takes a last look at the lunim, and painfully runs away toward the oncoming hoard. Pholy enters the fray and assists Kynn and Sirius on the field. ... Aureole exudes a cold breath. She clenches her fists, the world seemingly burning around her. Her skin flickers. Her teal hair, her gradient eyes, her dark wings, her fractured throat, her beautiful complexion, her slim figure, her bundled attire, her mind, her body, her everything begins to distort. She glitches and projects. Existence and reception battle against her forming clones. Light bends, attempting to portray her form elsewhere. She effortlessly struggles. Her throat seems to close. A tear leaks from a distant eye. "Love..." ... A blinding flash of golden light expands and bursts from her body. The field of radiance swells and swallows the snow. Fighting stops but momentarily. Amidst the brilliance emerge figures. Figures with the same shape and color as the girl. The light vanishes, revealing her sorrow. Fifty -if not sixty- clones of Aureole are scattered across the arena. She was successful, overly so. But triumph isn''t thought of. "Love..." As if puppets bound by threads, Aureole controls their movements. Within her tired mind, she puppeteers the mirages. She encircles the mother, which has no idea what to do. "Love..." She repeats the word, over and over. "Love..." Not another thought dares to form. "Love..." She is elsewhere. "Love me..." ????? ~Kynn~ She did it... She used Mirage on a mass scale. This is amazing. The mother looks confused. The light initially threw it off its stride, but with the appearance of Aureole''s clones, it appears overwhelmed. Aureole commands her clones to charge the mother. They entrap and climb on its thorns. Without physical form, the clones won''t have any substantial effect in terms of damage. But they''re perfect for distraction. Sirius has a small grin resting on his face. I do as well but for a different reason than him. In its uncertainty, the mother swings wildly. Its arms swipe rapidly but are unable to deliver their effect on the projections. I once thought this beast had intelligence, but I suppose it really is just a monster. Just a curse. As it is without thought, Rawlin rams his shields into the flailing limbs. The sudden entrapment of its movements throws it into a rage. It''s losing its composure, at this rate it will tire itself out. I might as well quicken the process. I throw myself into the battle again. Pholy is clearing waves of hoarbanes with ease. Sirius and I plow through their curse-ridden bodies and take advantage of the mother''s detachment. I swiftly fly in and drag my dagger through an arm. Again. I follow through and jump to another. I slice apart another vine, spewing its blood across the white snow. Another. Another. Our momentum is unparalleled. With flawless haste, I manage to pull apart five arms. Then six. Sirius trails me, cleaning up anything I miss. He''s gotten three I believe. The mother continues thrashing its body. Rawlin walls off its tantrum as I dodge stray swings. Perfect unison. Aureole''s clones climb onto the mother''s bulbous. If that thing is an eye, its vision is skewed. While it clearly wants to, it resists attacking its head as it would damage the bulbous. The bulbous. I need to reach it. Time for round two. I gather snow into condensed platforms and carry myself into the air. I leap between my floating platforms and gain enough height for the bulbous to be at eye level. Running in the air takes more energy out of me, not to mention that I''m still holding back the blizzard. "Rawlin!" I scream. "I''m aiming for the core! Don''t let me get hit!" While I couldn''t possibly hear him from up here, I''m sure he understands the assignment. I blast off and mold more platforms underneath me. I sprint through the sky, slowly gaining altitude. The mother notices my presence and attempts to strike. CRASH Rawlin blocks the arm and then another. My advance is protected and perfect. I weave through his forming shields and make my way to the bulbous. I hop off my platform and ready my dagger. I fall onto the squishy head and drive my claw inside. I adjust my grip and run along the bulbous, dragging the dagger across it. I dash through Aureole''s clones, tearing open the slimy vessel. The claw gashes a valley into the bulging mass, its blood leaks from the cracks. I haul the claw along the entire distance and wrench it out. As I rip out the blade, the bulbous gushes and bursts. POP A torrent of fluids soaks the mother and I. A few hoarbanes spray out as well. The mother squirms and tosses itself from side to side. Pain erupts throughout its body. If it could scream, my ears would be bleeding. Rawlin uses a barrier to prevent any violent movements that would fling me off. Aureole''s clones bounce around but continue to overwhelm the beast. I wipe off the juices from my face. I need to go in and destroy the core. I stumble to my knees but quickly recover. I need to jump in and- Out of nowhere, a thorny arm emerges into view. It throws itself diagonally toward me. With little time to react, I retract my knees and slide. The whip crashes down into the exploded mass, soaring right over my head. It struck itself. Its entire body shakes and loses balance. I swiftly bundle snow under my feet and blast away. I form a platform and barely manage to stick the landing. I direct my eyes to the collapsing mother. Whether it be the blow it brought upon itself or the bulbous exploding, either way, it''s falling. The massive plant buckles and topples, crashing into the hard ground. The impact rattles the battlefield. This is it. The perfect opportunity to destroy the core. - I spot Sirius. He tries to regain his balance. Once he does, he meets my gaze and nods. He''s ready as well. I nod back, but before I can go, I notice something behind him. A hoarbane. "Sirius! Watch out!" Before he can spin around, the wolf leaps at the boy. With its jaw open, the icy beast latches onto his back and sinks its fangs. The hoarbane''s jagged teeth plunge into Sirius'' left shoulder, its claws tear into his back. Pain tenses his body. His mouth is open as if to scream, but nothing is coming out. "Sirius!" I explode from my platform and get there as fast as I can. Sirius drives his dagger into the beast''s bulbous. The hoarbane releases its teeth and wails but remains dug into his back. Sirius clenches his teeth and muscles, the pain must be unbearable, especially in this cold. I drive my dagger into the skull and wrap my self around the beast. With both hands on my hilt, I attempt to pry it off Sirius'' back. This hoarbane still has ice covering its body, it must have been one that shot out when I popped the mother''s bulbous. Pholy couldn''t reach this one in time. "PHOLY!" It isn''t budging. I wrap my hand around the monster''s wrist but the ice prevents me from being able to pull it off properly. Sirius is groaning in agony. "PHOLY GET OVER HERE!" She notices my plight. Her heart sinks as she realizes what''s happened. "COMING!" "Hang in there, Sirius! I''ll get it off of you!" His clothes are torn and shredded. Crimson pours down his skin. Shit. Why didn''t we bring a healer?? If only Nuray was here... No, I couldn''t bring her here. I was arrogant, I got so carried away with my revenge, I neglected bringing a healer thinking that I could avenge without an incident. This really isn''t like me. Pholy dashes here as fast as she can. She ignites her fists on fire and waves at me to move. "Get off!" I unlatch myself so that Pholy can immediately step in. She slams her blazing hands onto the beast''s back. "Sorry, Sirius! This is going to hurt!" The hoarbane, and Sirius'' back, are engulfed in pink flames. "A- AHHHH!" Sirius collapses to his knees. He bends over and screams into the snow. The burning hoarbane yanks its claws from Sirius'' back, causing another scream to come out his throat. The hoarbane falls back and fries. The ice melts quickly, and as soon as it does, I tear open its head and crush the core''s roots. Sirius, on all fours, sucks in massive breaths. Each one whistles in pain. His back is mauled and gory. The wounds are agonizing, he''s in torment. "Pholy! Cauterize his wounds!" "Right." She doesn''t waste any time, she pulls back his tattered clothes and raises her hands to burn to his aching back. "I''m sorry, Sirius. I wasn''t paying enough attention." The boy is wincing. His eyes are sealed shut, trying to hold everything in. His breathing is rapid, his chest lifts and falls in quick succession. Few whimpers escape his throat. Pholy burns all the open, bleeding chunks of flesh. I attempt to comfort Sirius as he continues to hyperventilate. He''s poisoned, which means if we don''t finish off the mother, Sirius will succumb to it. "I need to finish it off, okay? Take it easy, Sirius. You''ve done enough." "..." He responds with more haggard breaths. I turn to face the fallen mother. "I''ll be right-" No... In the time we took helping Sirius, the mother regained enough strength to regrow its bulbous. Damn it. I''ll need to do it again. I adjust my grip and clump powder beneath me. "W-wi-will you be al-alright-?" Sirius manages to get out. "Yeah. I''ve got all the more reason to kill this bastard now. I''ve got this..." I turn to face him. "Trust me." "..." ... I face the standing mother. The snow below blasts me upward. I conjure platforms and fly across them. My feet plant and immediately dismount; I sprint into the sky. Aureole''s clones still wreak havoc and force the beast to swing wildly. Actually, the closer I look, the mother isn''t carelessly swinging at her mirages anymore, only out of annoyance. I''m not sure she even knows Sirius is injured. Rawlin keeps up his barriers, he blocks almost all of its attacks. But the closer I get, the more vines come my way. Rawlin can''t deflect all of them. It''s risky. Sirius had been cutting most of the arms, so it drew a lot of attention toward him. It''s focused only on me and a select few clones. Thankfully, a number of the arms have been sliced off, so it isn''t as unbearable as before to approach. This is doable. I need to destroy the bulbous and immediately enter its body. I don''t know how many roots the core will have surrounding it, so it may take some time to clear them. The mother regenerates its bulbous faster than the hoarbanes, so I''ll have a small window. I''ll need to be quick. I curve my platform path to get in closer. As I run in, I''m immediately backed out. Too many vines. If I''m struck by even one, I won''t have nearly as long as Sirius to live. I''m starting to get tired, I can''t afford to get careless now. I continue to go in and out. I slash any arms I can manage to. It''s like a game of tug-of-war. That bulbous taunts me with its sickening image. It''s infuriating. For my entire life, I''ve been told how calm and kind I am. I have Nola to thank for that. Since I was little, she has planted her philosophy in me. She would always read the books her father left behind, I think that''s where she got those ideas from. I''ve always looked up to her. While we''re not connected by blood, she''s been my big sister since I was born. I tried to mimic her, her personality, her mannerisms... At some point or another, they just became "me." People are as they are. Nola taught me to always look for the other''s reasoning. To never belittle them or their beliefs, because they could just as easily have become mine. People are reactionary, people can grow, people are kind at heart... I should never hate anyone. That''s what I''ve always believed. Then why... Why do I feel such hatred? This creature... that boy... I believe his name was Korlin. The boy who caused the death of my mom. I''ve never felt so much rage for another. I accept everyone. I''ve forgiven everyone who has wronged me, but him... I cannot. Despite everything I believe, this primal hatred dominates me. For him and for this monster in front of me. "When is it needed?" "...When someone threatens to harm those you care about." Sorry, mom. But I will atone. I''ll make up for everything. I will kill this beast. For as I am I shall. I press on attacking. I lacerate the whips trying to kill me. It''s losing steam. It''ll be dead soon. It''ll be over soon. Growing up, my mother raised me with overwhelming love and affection. Despite my father being out of the picture, she did her best to take care of me on her own. She raised me better than I could have hoped, she raised me to be kind. But it wasn''t just her. Along with Nola and her mother, I also had Nuray. Nuray has had a crush on me since we were little. Being the dumb, and warrior-striving kid I was, I never noticed until a couple of years ago. I never saw her in that way either, I just thought of her as my best friend. But once I really thought about it, I was in love with her too. Gradually, we started to become more than childhood friends. I was so excited to bring us to the next stage... I was a warrior, I had the job I always wanted. I had my friends and Nuray as my girlfriend-to-be. Everything was perfect. I took for granted that simple life I led. I took for granted all that was. Happiness felt like a given... Until... Mom got sick. As a result, I pushed aside my feelings along with hers. I devoted myself to helping mom, the way she did for me. ...I... never got to tell her that I love her too. I saved up everything I got from being a warrior. I made all the preparations I could for her. All she would ever mumble about was dad... I never knew how much that hurt me. I make a break for the bulbous. Rawlin defends me as I charge in. I weave through swiping vines. By this point, all its focus is on me. One time, about a year or so before she got sick, my mom handed me a guitar. She had a really bright smile attached to her. She was more than excited to give me it. She told me she just found it while cleaning out the shed. She said it was my father''s. Looking back, she was still obsessed with him even then... wasn''t she? She just hid it well, or maybe I didn''t pay enough attention. Regardless, she was so happy to have found it, that I promised I would learn how to play it. And so I did. Night after night, I would practice until my fingers almost bled. Nuray would be there happily listening, so she would always be the one to tell me to stop. By the time I had mastered the instrument... I never got to play it for mom. I tried to once, but she was unresponsive. I guess I didn''t play as well as dad. The number is worrying. It takes all of my concentration to dodge evasive arms. At some point or another, I stopped holding back the blizzard. Just as all is looking worrisome, a beam of pink light blasts into the mother''s side. Pholy burns the monster''s side, drawing some aggression toward her. Unfortunately, her flames aren''t effective in dealing damage, but they''ll suffice as distraction in place of Aureole''s mirage. Everything I''ve done. Everything I am. I''ve poured it all into helping my mom. When she died, I felt as if I lost everything. I haven''t, I know that. I have Nuray waiting for me when I get back. I have Sirius and the others to thank. But, despite what I told Sirius, I''m not over it yet. I just didn''t want him to worry anymore. My grief keeps haunting me. Her image keeps threatening to enter my mind, trying to remind me of my biggest failure. I need to focus, but she''s making it hard. I still don''t feel ready to move on. I can''t quite let it go. In truth, I don''t even know if getting my revenge will make me feel better. Probably not. But even so... I promised. I will avenge you, mom. I can''t live the rest of my life until I do. "Alright. I''m counting on you... Kynn." A path unfolds before me. I explode through the flailing vines and ready my blade. There is nothing between us, my claw and the bulbous. The world doesn''t slow and my heart doesn''t stop, the moment runs in full. I pour everything into my arms. All of my strength, all of my love, my hatred, my fear, all of my emotions, everything into this blow. I wind back my arms and release everything upon this false mother. SLASH As it makes contact with the bulging mass, the claw annihilates the bulbous. Like a bubble being bursted, the lump explodes into a downpour of blood. My own strength surprises me. I''m surprised my arms didn''t fly off. It''s not over yet. I need to destroy the core. I waste no time, as the mother tosses itself around, I leap into the pocket the bulbous sat in. Before an arm can reach me, I plunge my dagger into the plant''s body and tear it open. I grab the massive slit and pry it open enough for me to slip in. I dive head-first into the mother''s head cavity. Inside the green walls is a purple glow. Looking up, I find the source of the curse. Much like the hoarbane''s core, roots connect from the cramped body and entangled into a single mass. Only this one is much larger. It emits a purple light and carries an ominous, sinister aura. I snap myself out of my fixation on its appearance and raise my blade. If this works like a hoarbane, I only need to cut the roots connecting to the core. I get straight to work and bring down my dagger on the first set. It slices right through. I go to the next and then the next. There''s a lot of them, but compared to avoiding the arms, this is child''s play. I cut and cut and cut, everything is going smoothly. I approach the final root. "The last one..." I lift my wrist and cut the final thread. ... Nothing happens. The core remains stationary, floating there unfazed. "What-?" Panic ensues within me. What did I miss? Where is the last one? What do I have to do-? Wait... The core. I drive my claw into the entangled mass and tear a hole in it from the top down. There it is. The real source of the curse. A bright, purple orb hovers in the center of the core. I need to destroy that! I raise my claw once more. I wind back a stab and- CRASH The mother''s body is thrown to the side. I''m thrown across the cavity, losing my footing and my chance to strike. I drop my dagger and slam into the ground. What happened?? What is it doing?! I need to get up and... The cavity''s walls begin to crack. Something from the outside is crushing the inside. No... it''s tearing it off. Fissures of light break through, revealing the blizzard outside. The walls lift and I realize what is happening. The mother is tearing its head off. It succeeds. Using its remaining arms, the mother rips the stem upward, exposing me and the core. It''s a last-ditch attempt to stop me. I scramble to my feet and sprint to my dagger. I bend over and grip my hilt. As I turn to face the core... ... ... My lifespan is shortened. ... I saw a dream. An ignorant, selfish dream. Time and time again it would play in my head. In the dream was my mom, smiling happily alongside my friends. I saw a future where we were all together. Where we were happy. My mom wasn''t sick, I was married to Nuray, and Nola teased us as she does. Surrounded by bliss and contentment, I was always smiling. How many times have I seen it? How many times... have I wished for it? For that dream... that can never come true. The side of my body is struck by a thorned vine. A massive, poison-full arm slams into me, sending me flying out into the cold sky. This time, the world does feel slower. A lot slower. A lot colder. So this is what it feels like... Carpi managed to return to the outpost after being struck by the mother. I could theoretically get back... But... he only managed to live because Sirius cut off his arm. I wasn''t fortunate enough to be hit in such a nice spot. How high up am I? How long until I hit the ground? Will I die from impact? I can''t seem to use my affinity... I feel myself crying. Ha... I was so close. It was right there. If I had been a second faster... Mom... I''m so sorry. Why... Why can''t I do anything? Why can''t I do anything for you? I let you die... What kind of son am I? I can''t even avenge you... CRASH My back slams into the ground. My body slides a ways before I skid to a stop. Something snapped inside of me. How many bones just broke? I can''t tell if it hurts or not. It''s so cold. I try to move, but a sudden jolt of pain tells me I shouldn''t. I crane my neck to where I was launched from. The mother looks... so silly. Its head is gone... it''s just a bunch of vines. It''s swinging at the air... it can''t see anymore, can it? I think the core is laughing at me. Red catches the corner of my eye. Blood maybe? Everything is blurry, I''m crying too much. I hear footsteps. Lots of them. Who is there? "Kynn!" Is that Pholy? Is that what she sounds like? Someone else is there, two people are, they aren''t saying anything, who... Ah, it''s Sirius. Ha... I love that guy. Isn''t his back torn up? What''s he doing here? Is he better now? If so... "Sirius...?" "You were hit..." I think his eyes are wide. Aw, is he worried about me? What a guy... "Sirius... Can I ask you something?" My voice comes out as hoarse. I think there''s snot in my throat. It hurts to talk. "What is it?" His arms are shaky. He doesn''t know what to do with me. "Please, kill it. Avenge my mom for me." "Me? I don''t know if I can-" "You can... You just have to strike the core. Please. I beg of you. I wouldn''t want anyone other than you to do it." "...What about your revenge? Don''t you want to be the one to finish it?" "It''s... It''s alright. I don''t need to be the one. As long as you do it, I''ll be happy." "...Okay. I''ll do what I can." I think I''m smiling. "...Sirius... I don''t want to die." "..." Now I know I''m crying. It can''t end like this, right? ...I see Nuray. What''s she doing here? No... she''s not here. I wish she was. Forget about my revenge... I just want to see her again. "I promised to come back... I need to tell her... that I love her too." Sirius'' lips part, something I said must have resonated with him. He stands up and turns toward someone. He says something to the other person. Is that Rawlin? A sudden pink light ignites in Sirius'' hands. What''s going on? Sirius turns and faces the mother. "I told you, didn''t I?" "..." "I won''t let you die." ????? ~Sirius~ I scatter snow behind me as I run. With a burning claw as my torch, I leap onto the first of Rawlin''s barriers. I asked him to bridge me over to the mother. Using a similar method to Kynn with his snow platforms, Rawlin creates shields I can run up to gain height. He seemed awfully compliant with my idea, as if anything that comes from my mouth is correct. The shields are hard to see but I''ll manage. Being clear and horizontally positioned, I need to search for the distortions in the air to find them. My legs carry me faster than before. Is it because of Kynn? "W-wi-will you be al-alright-?" "Yeah. I''ve got all the more reason to kill this bastard now. I''ve got this... Trust me." Liar. But this isn''t the time for that. You may have broken yours, but I will keep my vow. Kynn wants more than anything to kill the mother and avenge his own. I''ll make sure that happens. You''ve placed your faith in me, I won''t displace it again. I know how much that hurts. Ack... My back... I shouldn''t be moving like this. That hoarbane mauled my shoulder, I haven''t felt this much pain since the wailian in the capital. But even so, I must press on. Aureole''s mirages have gone away. What happened? Did she realize they weren''t having an effect? What allowed her to use her blessing in the first place? That doesn''t matter. Not now. Focus on your target. The faster you kill it, the higher chance Kynn has at survival. Rawlin gives me a perfect path into the sky. I worry I''m moving faster than he can keep up. The hoarbane mother is swiping at the air, it''s lost all control of itself. It''s practically begging to be put out of its misery. Ripping off its own head... the mass lies barren by the creature''s side. Now in its place hovers the core. It beams as if a beacon. If I destroy it, theoretically, the curse will go away. The outpost will be saved. Kynn and the others won''t be sick any longer. Trade can resume and the squallers can continue on with their lives. But it all lies on me. I enter its striking range. One swipe this way, Rawlin will have to block, causing my footing to disappear. I''m so glad I''m not scared of heights. I minimize the distance, leaping from shield to shield, each one disappearing as the other forms. I''m not sure if it''s helping, but I asked Pholy to light my claw on fire so Rawlin could know my position. An arm flies my way. I jump, and on cue, Rawlin blocks the incoming swipe, causing me to fall. From this height, landing would be fatal, it''s amazing Kynn survived it. With the blow deflected, Rawlin spawns a shield beneath me. My landing is rough and sudden, but it gets the job done. I immediately readjust and leap off, the lord bridges me back up higher. As I run upward, I analyze the scene. From the looks of it, the mother only has arms left that are closer to the ground. If I get directly above the core, I should be able to land on it with only a few arms as an issue. I vault off the top of the ramp and repeatedly spring upward along Rawlin''s winding trail. A vine barrels toward me, aiming for a head-on-head collision. I adjust my grip on the hilt for two hands and raise the flaming blade. Before it can strike me, I curve my body enough so that all it meets is my claw. I carve through the arm in midair, tearing it right in half. It smells of burning blood. Rawlin makes a barrier right beneath my feet and I stick the landing. I scan the area once more and spring off. Again and again, Rawlin brings me higher than where the creature''s head would have been. As it is now, the mother can hardly move itself. We''ve cut too many limbs off it. It should stay in place for this blow. It''s now or never... This is a leap of faith. I steel myself, but only barely. Just a couple of weeks ago I was doing nothing with my life, and now... I''m risking my life. How can I risk everything so easily? ...Just how stupid am I? I jump. As I do, a dome falls on top of the mother. Rawlin is pinning down the mother''s flailing arms. He just needs to dismiss the barrier before I reach it, or I''ll die from impact. I''m forced to trust him with this. Can I? If he wanted me dead he could have killed me long ago. But why does this all feel so intentional? Forget it. This isn''t about me. It''s about Kynn and what he hopes to achieve. I''ll make sure his desire is fulfilled. Why? Why do I feel so strongly about this? I barely know the guy. My reasons for doing this are selfish. My motivations are shallow and weak. I don''t actually care about the outpost, I don''t care for revenge, I don''t care about anyone here... I''m just here for my memories, aren''t I? "Think about yourself right now, and what you want. Trust in yourself." Sorry, Kynn. I''m not sure I can do that. I lost that ability long ago. I plunge rapidly, both hands holding my hilt. Pholy''s flames kick up, burning my hands. The mother''s arms bang on the dome. They desperately want to attack me. Does this thing still sense where I am? I plummet toward the core and encroach upon dome''s edge. My body feels both heavy and light, I can''t tell if I''m hot or cold. My eyes strain focusing on the glowing core. Everything is shifting from reality to slow motion. The barrier''s form threatens to flatten me. Three seconds until impact... Come to think of it, I''ve always wanted to go skydiving. Two... Huh, why am I remembering that now? One... For some reason, I don''t feel scared. Maybe because I''ve died before? The distance shuts. ... The shield breaks apart. Within less than a second of my life, Rawlin removes the barrier. Ha... I guess he can be reliable. I continue my fall, ready to stab the scourge. With the dome gone, the mother''s arms begin toward me. Everything moves so slowly. The gap between my blade and the core shrinks and closes. I descend the burning claw before me. And before my body splatters on its own... I pierce the mother''s core. ????? ~Kynn~ ... .... ...... My body suddenly jolts. A wave of energy rushes through me. While it''s crippling, I spring onto my bottom. Before me spirals an explosion. A ground-shaking, violet explosion pluming above the clouds. Sirius... he did it.... right? The curse is gone. The poison left my system in an instant. Which means the others are safe too, right? My body is both throbbing and numb at the same time. My bones are shattered, but Pholy seems to have cauterized my wounds and stopped the bleeding. I want to get over there. Is Sirius alright? Did he really do it? Where is he? The initial blast concludes, and the wall of smoke and sparkling particles begins to gently blow away. Someone''s footsteps come up from behind me. I carefully crane my neck to find Aureole creeping up. Her eyes are awash with worry. "Kynn... what happened...?" "I should be asking you..." My throat aches, dried blood coats the back of it. Just how long was I out? "...Sorry, I blanked out for a bit." She seems distant. What exactly happened to her? "Where''s everyone else...?" I look back toward the funnel. After a moment, I spot three small figures at the base. Two silhouettes carry the other over their shoulders. All of their feet move. Relief floods over me. I have a smile on my face, a big one at that. I attempt to use my affinity to glide across the snow, but trying to concentrate enough is impossible. The three of them gradually approach the two of us. Rawlin and Pholy look perfectly fine. Sirius... looks rough. He''s even more damaged than when I last saw him. His clothing is scorched and his arms are caked with burns. Blood is splattered across his skin and his breathing is labored. Aureole sprints toward them with tears sprinkling from her eyes. "Sirius!" She shouts, rushing to him directly. Pholy nudges the boy to look forward, his hearing must be shot. As his head lifts, Aureole leaps into him, throwing her arms around his body. Sirius winces from the pain of the embrace. Aureole immediately retracts and apologizes. "Sorry! I didn''t- I''m so glad you''re alright..." Sirius'' expression doesn''t read as glad, rather, he appears surprised. A faint smile creeps up the edges of his lips. Rawlin and Pholy seem to find the scene amusing, I think it''s adorable. Sirius spots me in the corner of his eye. As we lock our sights, an even bigger smile spreads across my face. I haven''t felt this happy in a long time. "I-" Sirius attempts to speak but is cut off by his own coughing fit. "Is it really dead?" I ask. I need to know. Please. "...Yeah. It''s dead." "..." "And I didn''t let you die." ... Before I can even process my own thoughts, my eyes overflow with emotion. Warm tears streak down my cheeks and I can''t control my composure. My head sinks and I let everything pour out. I sob like a baby. "Th... Thank you- Sirius. Thank you. Thank you..." My words are muffled by my snot. "You did it... It''s over..." "...No... You did it... If not for you, we couldn''t have done a single thing. You were the one who made this happen. You avenged her." ... A maelstrom of emotion comes out of me. I cry and cry until my lungs can''t take it anymore. The beast that took my mother''s life has been slain... My revenge is done... I can start to live again... Ha... I did it, mom... Were you watching? Are you proud? It''s over now... You can rest. Chapter 38: Warmth Due to great blood loss, exhaustion, and hypothermia, Sirius'' consciousness and body plummet to the cold ground. His face plants firmly in the sharp powder. "Ah-! Sirius!" Aureole squats down to examine the boy''s immobile person. She rolls him onto his back and swats away stuck snow. "He passed out." "We should head back quick, he''s lost a lot of blood," Kynn says. The battered squaller is lying in a pool of red-stained slush. Every muscle in his body aches. His tear ducts are drained and dry. "Give him here, I''ll carry him back." "Your ankle is literally snapped backward," Pholy remarks. "You need to be carried too." "Hm... It is backwards..." "You''re just now noticing...?" Two coated arms scoop up Kynn from underneath, lifting him from the knees and upper back. "Up we go..." Lord Rawlin raises the boy to his chest. Having broken most of the bones in his body, Kynn holds back a scream. "O-Ow..." "Apologies," the lord claims. "It will be a long journey home." "Aw, look who''s getting princess carried now," Pholy teases. Kynn responds by sticking his tongue out at her. Aureole hoists Sirius to his unconscious feet and slings him over her shoulder. "Pholy, do you mind giving me a hand with him?" The girls lay Sirius over their arms and begin their trek toward the Outpost. Pholy produces a warm flame to raise everyone''s body heat. Aureole fiddles with Sirius'' hair as she hikes. Rawlin hauls the concluded battle''s MVP along with him. Fighting through his agony, Kynn starts up a conversation. "I have to say blindfold, you surpassed my expectations." "Is that so?" "You were incredible! If you hadn''t been there, I would have died dozens of times. Though I wish you told me about your blessings beforehand. We could have strategized better from the start." "It all worked out in the end, no?" A satisfied grin rests under his nose. "Well yes, but that doesn''t-" "I believed you all could handle this battle. I knew all of your strength together was more than capable of felling that beast. I simply wanted to see how well you could adapt to the situation." "What do you gain from doing that?" Pholy questions, a severely disappointed glare emitting from her fushia eyes. "Hm... if I have to give an answer... Insight." "Insight?" Kynn repeats. "You''re losing me here..." Rawlin chuckles to himself. "Just know that I applaud you all." "Huh... Well regardless, you were a big help. Thank you, Rawlin, we couldn''t have done it without you... You did seem awfully lax throughout the whole battle, is that how much faith you had in us?" "Of course. Though I must say, Aureole, you surprised me quite a bit." The man expertly steers the conversation away from himself. It takes Aureole a moment to process his speech. "Huh-? Oh- Well... I''m sorry I couldn''t have done more." "Nonsense!" Kynn remarks. "You were great! I would have been glad with just a couple, but you shot out like sixty! Those mirages had it questioning its sanity!" "Ah, thank you... but I couldn''t control them very well. I didn''t even know I could do something like that..." "Don''t stress about it! Besides, I saw you clearing out some hoarbanes. You helped loads." A faint smile tries to form. Pholy picks up on the girl''s distress. The ember leans over and whispers to the lunim. "Aure, can we talk later?" "...Mm..." Pholy forces a smile and tilts her head. "I''m proud of you." Aureole is at a loss for words. She lowers her head and stares at Sirius'' seared features. In a voice unable to be heard, she speaks. "Why can''t I be more like you..." "What was that?" "Ah, nothing! Just that you were amazing too!" The lumalin directs the attention away from herself and onto her friend. Pholy''s concern only increases. "That''s right!" Kynn exclaims. "Ow... I almost forgot! You were a massive help! You cleared my and Sirius'' path beautifully!" "What do you mean you almost forgot?!" Kynn laughs into Rawlin''s shoulder. "Thank you, Pholy," his tender words quell her burning hair strands. "Thank you everyone. If even one of you hadn''t been here, we couldn''t have pulled this off. My mom would still be left unavenged." "Save the sentiments for when we get back. You''ll be the talk of the outpost for years to come. They might even make you king." "Nah," Kynn chuckles. "I wouldn''t let them. I''m not cut out for that level of responsibility. I don''t want them thinking they can rely on me for everything." "You seem pretty reliable to me," Aureole states. "I appreciate it, but no... During that battle, I wasn''t acting like myself at all. I wasn''t thinking like myself. I haven''t since she died... I got careless and failed to share my plans with you all. I made too many misjudgments and it almost cost us our lives. I mean, just look at Sirius..." "That wasn''t your fault. Don''t blame yourself for any of it, that monster caused all of this. Not you. You were our leader out there. We followed your lead, and while yes, there were a couple of hiccups... you brought us to victory." Kynn shuts his eyes and smiles. "Geez... you''re going to make me cry again..." He buries his face in Rawlin''s chest. "I''m so glad to have met you all..." "Ahem..." The lord adjusts his posture. "If you don''t mind..." "Ah, sorry! I''m just so glad..." "No worries." Sounds of crunching snow fill the trail. The blizzard''s winds have died down and the cold air sheds a blissful warmth. Snow falls gently onto their ruffled heads. The road ahead is bright as it is clear. "I do have one final question," Kynn reveals. "And what would that be?" Rawlin invites. "How does your hat stay on?" ... ... "...A man needs his secrets." ????? Laurent Outpost forges into sight. Relieved sighs accumulate into cold, visible breaths. The towering wooden walls act as a beacon of safety. The finish line. Tired footsteps bring them to the main gate. Upon their arrival, a guard atop the watchtower brims with excitement. He hurriedly rushes down a flight of stairs and the sound of chains chime. "Everyone! They''re back!" With a buckle and shift, the bridge falls over the nonexistent moat. Out from within the lumber walls, pours a swarm of guards and warriors. Positivity infects the hoard with unrelenting animation. Those who participated in the assault, and those who were poisoned, parade the successful band of heroes. "You guys really pulled it off!" "Thank you! Thank you!" "Everyone back up! They''re injured!" Tears and laughter portray the triumph over the mother. Children rush out and place crowns of snow atop the victor''s heads. Pholy obtains another tiara from the same little girl. Rawlin keeps his hat on, planting the crown around it. Cilas greets the lord and the girls, congratulating them on their victory. No one can conceal their smiles. "You all are okay?" Kynn can hardly believe the scene. Poisoned members of the initial failed dispatch with Korlin stand before Kynn. Perfectly healthy. "Yeah, we all just suddenly felt great. It must have been when you killed that monster, right?" "Must have been," Kynn chokes. "Ah, well, I wasn''t actually the one who killed the bastard." "You weren''t? Then who-?" "That honor belongs to our honorary warrior here, Sirius. Though he couldn''t have done it without all of us." The snowsquallers awe and marvel at the passed-out boy. "Amazing..." "I didn''t think he was capable of such a thing..." "Someone carry him to a medical hut!" A group of squallers rush over to Aureole and take Sirius from her arms. She doesn''t resist and simply asks they be gentle with him. The boy is carried off, praised and unconscious. Kynn is overcome with an immense feeling of pride for Sirius. The crowd of squallers step aside, making way for an exit and entrance. "My king!" A warrior declares. "Kynn and his group have returned!" People forge a pathway for the approaching king. The man, once sickly, beams with vigor as he steps forth. King Bora places his aged hand on Sirius as he passes. "You have my gratitude, Sirius." His words are heartfelt and pure. Such kindness would coddle the boy''s mind if he were conscious. "When you awake, know you will be rewarded in excess. Rest well, warrior."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Bora nods to the squallers carrying the boy and sends them on their way. The king''s ease directs itself to Kynn and the others. "You''re looking well, your majesty," Kynn teases. "I certainly feel well. Though I''m afraid you can''t relate." "I know not what you mean, your majesty." "You being cradled says otherwise," the king teases, unable to restrain his laughter. Kynn grumbles and pats Rawlin on the shoulder, signaling him to put the boy down. Kynn stumbles onto his feet, grabbing onto the lord for balance. His legs are weak and fragile, ready to collapse at a moment''s notice. Kynn manages to hold himself upward and faces his king. "See? I''m feeling great." King Bora stands firm in place, a revealing grin spread across his cheeks. Joyous emotions swirl in his aged eyes. "...You''ve done well, Kynn." "...Thank you, your majesty. But I was just doing my duty." The king searches for words but comes up empty. Instead, he approaches the young squaller. And wraps his arms around him. "You''re an extraordinary warrior, Kynn. Your mother would be beyond proud... I know I am." Kynn, submerged in the large man''s warmth, sinks in his embrace. For a brief second, Kynn considers this man to be his father figure. Maybe he always had been. "..." "I''m sure if Chip were also here, he''d be more than satisfied with the man you''ve become." "...He trained me well," Kynn replies, his voice frail. "Yes, yes he did." With a final squeeze, the king releases the boy. Quiet smiles remain on their lips. The crowd of squallers surrounding the pair continue their parade. Few have tears sitting in their eyelids. Kynn takes in the people he helped save. He sees their smiles, their laughter, their relief... He sees Pholy uncomfortable due to the praise. He sees Aureole shying away from the attention. He sees Rawlin and Cilas gleefully chatting with squallers. And, he sees Quilo, off in the distance. The king''s son sits on his lonesome, observing the celebration. Kynn offers a wave and a heartfelt smile. Surprisingly, Quilo gives one of the same. Filled with warmth and content, something still feels empty. The most important thing isn''t here. -Wait. Where are they...? The young warrior scours the crowd, searching for the missing persons. But they are nowhere to be found. The boy''s muscles tighten and stress corrupts his posture. "Bora?" Kynn frantically shifts to the king. "Where is Nuray?! Where is she? Is she okay?! I promised to..." "Calm down..." the king places his hand on the boy''s shoulder. "She''s doing just fine. She''s helping the sick in the medical huts. We dispatched warriors to gather herbs as soon as the curse was lifted. Nuray and her sister are treating the ill." With the king''s reassurance, Kynn''s shoulders relax. Relief floods his mind and soothes his tired soul. He lets out a long sigh, and the world begins to fade black. "Ah... thank goodness." "Kynn?" The king''s voice is distant. The boy collapses onto the cold ground, that somehow feels warm. The space around him falls to darkness, as Kynn''s mind is filled with light. -Nuray... thank goodness. The battle is truly over. ????? Without dreaming, and without a sound, the long-haired boy peacefully awakes from his slumber. Kynn''s eyes greet a somewhat familiar ceiling. ... His thoughts are surprisingly quiet. The aches in his body have diminished greatly. A fuzzy feeling tickles his skin and mind. Silently staring above, his favorite voice utters his name. "Kynn... You''re finally up..." He hadn''t realized, but there is someone''s head across his chest. His eyes pivot downward, finding the girl with hair cut similarly to his own. Replacing his numbness is relief and security. Sunlight trickles through a hole in the ceiling, illuminating the glistening girl below. She sparkles like a snowflake. A painfully beautiful one. "Nuray... Were you waiting?" "Only all night," she teases. She gently lifts her head off Kynn''s chest and scoots her chair over to his pillow. Kynn is filled with overwhelming warmth. A smile escapes his chapped lips. "...Did you heal me, by chance?" "I promised, didn''t I? I didn''t let anyone else operate on you," she smirks smugly. "Possessive much?" Kynn jokes, chuckling to himself. "I was worried, jerk," Nuray giggles, punching him playfully in the arm. "Owww-" Kynn continues to joke. "She''s hitting me! Nola help! She''s bullying me!" Nuray sighs, unable to suppress her laughter. "Maybe I should have let your innards bleed out..." "Ouch... You wound me..." "Seriously though, half the bones in your body were broken. Most of your vitals were either bruised or stabbed by bone shards. It''s a miracle you were still alive, let alone conscious for that long." "Impressive, huh?" "It''s basically impossible. You''re a freak of nature." Kynn chuckles. "Well, I couldn''t break my promise, could I? I promised I''d make it back." A tearful smile spreads across her cheeks, water glistens in her eyes. "You did..." "...Thank you, Nuray. If you weren''t in my life, I don''t think I could have succeeded. I don''t think I''d even be alive." His words leave her speechless a moment. "...Didn''t you have something to tell me?" "Hm?" "You said you''d have something to tell me when you got back. What was it?" "Oh..." "..." Kynn stays quiet for a while, mustering up all the courage he''ll ever need. Ready to start anew and build his future... he finally says the words he''s been dying to tell her. "Nuray... I love you." Warm tears spill from Nuray''s eyes. She finally heard the words she''s been dying for him to tell her. Overflowing with emotion, she crumbles into Kynn''s arms. "...I know." "..." Kynn smiles, water pooling in his eyelids. "...It took you long enough to say it." "Sorry," Kynn chuckles meekly. "Were you waiting?" "Only my entire life." They giggle together, Kynn pressing his forehead into hers. Regaining his composure, Kynn takes a breath. "I''m sorry. After mom got sick... I pushed you away. Seeing her ill convinced me that I shouldn''t be allowed to strive for my own happiness. Why should I find joy while she suffers in her bed? So, I cut us off, and it hurt, but... I thought I needed to solely focus on her." "..." "But, in doing so..." Tears leak from his eyes, turning them red. "I neglected how much I must have hurt you. I''m so sorry... I''ve loved you for a long time, I just couldn''t- I just couldn''t say it-" Nuray curls in closer to Kynn''s body, muffling her own cry. "It''s okay. I get it. I know how much your mom meant to you." Kynn squeezes her tight. His face buries itself in her hair. Her body feels warm and soft. "You know... once I got hit by the hoarbane mother, I was cursed. It threw me across the sky and broke half my bones, leaving me immobile. I started dying." "..." "It wasn''t mom I thought about when I was dying... It was you. I thought about how much I wanted to see you again. I thought about how much I needed to tell you that I love you." Both their eyes sting with tears, and both are unable to utter a word. Nuray''s heart is unable to carry this much love, and her mind is unable to process it. A mixture between a laugh and a cry escapes her clogged throat. "..I.." "..I love you, Nuray. I''ll say it however many times you want." "..I..ah..." "..." Kynn''s untied hair falls down in front of Nuray''s face. The loose strands brush past her nose. "Th-that tickles..." "Hehe, too bad." Kynn shakes his head, rustling his long hair in her face. They share a laugh, Nuray blowing his hair away from her. "You- You need a haircut...!" "You''re the one who told me to grow it out!" Together, they fill the room with sounds of laughter and happiness. After all these years, both the squallers have finally acquired what they''ve sought for so long. Their playful banter continues until Nola barges into the room, interrupting and congratulating Kynn on his achievements. ????? A familiar yet hazy scene lays out before him. Beeping monitors and buzzing lights play disfigured in the soundscape. Textures on the walls are missing. Blank whites and static grays fill spaces where windows should be. A television screen shows distorted images, ones unable to be recognized. ... His body lies damaged on the bed. Wrapped in casts and tangled in tubes. This bed is all too familiar. But the world around him seems to be collapsing. Things are missing. Things are wrong. Things are forgotten. ~~~ Blinking repeatedly, Sirius stirs awake. His mind is torn from slumber, placing him back into a groggy reality. Unable to rest, he swamps himself with questions. -What happened last? I managed to kill the mother... right? It wasn''t just a dream...? His wounds are healed. His mauled shoulder and burnt skin have been sealed tight. Sirius slowly sits up, his muscles tensing as he does so. His back upright, he takes in the room around him. Wooden. Dusty, but recently cleaned. In front of him, next to the closed door, sits a girl. Seated across the room in a sturdy chair, her resting head leans against the wall. -Aureole... How long has she been here? Instinctively, he makes his movements quieter, so as not to disturb her rest. To his right stands a small table, atop it is a golden stopwatch. The boy reaches for his armband, but alas, it is not there. Nor are any of his previously worn clothes. These are clothes he brought to the outpost but had yet worn. Someone must have gone through his bag and changed him. -Did she...? Pushing the thought aside, Sirius reaches for the watch. His movements shuffle the bed sheets, releasing the warmth that had been trapped inside. The cold surface of the gold bites his fingertips. Pulling the device close, he notices something wrong. The glass encasing the time is cracked. Fissures glide through the clear solid, distorting the images within. It must have been damaged during the battle. He gazes at the clock''s hands, thankfully the time is still readable. It seems to be just past daypeak. He begins to turn the watch over and see how many seconds remain, but something stops him from doing so. For one reason or another... He doesn''t want to know. He continues staring into the slit floral patterns of the watch, but his immersion is swiftly broken. The girl across the room starts to stir. Sirius quickly sets the watch down and prepares for the coming exchange. As the girl wakes, recollections of the battle appear in Sirius'' mind. -That''s right... she used her blessing. But what happened to her after that? I remember she ran up and hugged me... she was crying... As Sirius collects himself, Aureole''s eyelids unfold. Her gradient eyes awaken to the distant view of the boy. "S...Sirius... You''re up..." She has never been a morning person, much like he. "How... are you feeling?" "I-" Attempting to get out a word, he realizes his throat is exceedingly dry. He had been screaming a lot earlier... Coughing and swallowing, he reattempts a sentence. "I''m alright, just a little out of sorts..." "Does it hurt anywhere? I made sure they healed you everywhere but I want to make sure..." "No... nothing hurts..." It takes him a moment to even process what she said. "Have you... been here the entire time?" "Hm?" His question throws her out of her tired daze. "Ah... well, for most of it. Once we got back to the outpost, everyone started parading around us and celebrating. You got carried off, but... after all the pleasantries were done, I came rushing over to make sure you were... er... taken care of properly." Sirius'' heart begins to race, much like hers. A heartfelt expression crosses his face. Something not even he could have stopped. "...Thank you. That means a lot." "..." Aureole is taken aback. Stunned and speechless, she fiddles with her pointed ears. "I- You... you were amazing out there. It''s like you''d been training your whole life for that moment." A tired laugh escapes his throat. "I don''t know about that... To be honest, I don''t even know how I''m still alive..." "Lord Rawlin said he placed you in a shield bubble the moment you struck the core... I guess it must have been enough to save you from the blast." "Is that so... He really saved me, huh..." "Mm..." "You were pretty great yourself, you know?" "Hm? Me? No... I... didn''t do much in the end." "You managed to use your light blessing, yeah? What was it called again... mirage? That was amazing." "Eh... haha, no it took way too long for me to summon them. And they were useless after only a little bit. After that I just..." Her words of self-deprecation trail off into quiet nothing. "...Still, thank you. Despite what you may think, they really helped. You should be proud, you managed to use your blessing... You couldn''t do that before, right?" "...Right." Aureole forges a smile. A warm, full smile. Brimming with content. "Thank you, Sirius." The boy returns a smile of his own, albeit one less content. "...You must be tired." "Ah... no I''m alright now. I was a bit exhausted after carrying you back. I ended up passing out here after making sure you were healed, but I should be fine now." "You carried me back?" "With Pholy''s assistance, yes. You were quite the deadweight." "Ah... haha, sorry." Sirius'' eyes divert to the cracked watch. Something about the object unsettles him. "Something wrong?" "No..." Sirius decides to switch the subject before it shifts to his watch. "Did you... were you by chance the one... who changed my clothes?" "..." "..." "...Wha- No! No, I wasn''t! I must''ve been asleep when that happened!" "...You''re on quite the defensive," Sirius teases. "W- Well you can''t just ask that out of the blue! I''m not that shameless I''ll have you know. Besides, I wouldn''t want to see you all bloody like that." "...Didn''t you say you made sure they healed me everywhere?" "...!" Aureole whips away from the boy and faces the bland wall. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," she says, with the utmost seriousness. "Right..." Sirius chuckles. Aureole doesn''t find it nearly as amusing but conceals a smile nonetheless. The distance between them almost seems to shrink. A lighthearted tension holds the room, a welcome contrast to before. Aureole can only pray it lasts. "Well- I should probably go. The king wanted us to pay him a visit once you were awake." "You were waiting for me-?" "The lord didn''t want to discuss anything without you there." "Without me, huh...?" -He probably wants me to hear their discussion about the map. I wonder if he''ll really give it to us... Or if it even really exists... "Yeah, so, when you''re ready..." Aureole stands up and makes her way to the door. "Come to the king''s quarters. But there''s no rush, okay? Take your time." "Mm... I will, thank you." Aureole smiles once more before departing. As she closes the door behind her, a slender figure leans against the wall beside her. "Ah-! Pholy-! Wh-" She lowers her voice to not let Sirius hear. "What are you doing here?? Have you been listening the whole time?" "I only heard the part after you woke up," she reveals casually. "That was the whole time!" "Hmm... I guess you''re right." "You guess...?" "Hehe, come on, Cilas is cooking for everyone near the king''s quarters." "Oo..." Pholy drags Aureole along. "Wait, I thought you were visiting Korlin?" "...I did," her tone suddenly shifts. To one more melancholic. "...How did it go?" "He was... doing better. He said he was happy for us, and apologized again for causing so much trouble." "I see... He must really feel horrible..." "Mm, he does. Rawlin told me he''ll try and get the king to send Korlin back with us, but... I don''t know if Korlin will even agree." "Why not...?" "I think he wants to be punished. And he should be punished, what he did was messed up but... it hurts to watch. He didn''t mean for it to go so poorly." "...You really are a kind person, you know that?" "Yeah, yeah... whatever you say. But enough about him and me... do you mind if we chat? I''m worried about you." Aureole steels herself for the oncoming conversation. "Mm..." she nods. As the pair walk, they spill their hearts. Despite her worries and hesitation, Aureole tells Pholy everything. Almost everything. ????? Sirius stares up at the ceiling, basking in his solitude. Kynn crosses his thoughts, but he remembers the boy was well before passing out. Not that he would be worried if not. He remains in disbelief at the whole situation. -Did I really do that...? Such a feat is not something he can grasp. He never would have imagined himself doing that. The only one who would think of such a thing is Korlin. -Korlin... what is he up to...? How will he react when he sees me again...? Sirius faces his watch and picks it up. He stares into the fissures. Light bounces off the crooked glass and reflects his image. His face is unscathed and his hair is hardly messy. Someone must have made the extra effort to do so. Someone must have carefully set the watch somewhere he could find it. And only one person comes to mind. ... Sirius sighs, his previous actions eating him alive. He buries a hand in his hair and scratches. Why do all my thoughts circle back to her? The boy closes his eyes and breathes solemnly. Opening them once again, he gets out of bed... And prepares to face the future.